ã€ŠDancing In The Voidã€‹


 Part 1: Hollow Rebirth

    An Angel.

    Those were the only two words that remained as his mind went empty with sheer numbing awe and his body became a frozen statue standing in the entryway of his room. The seconds passed like an eternity, and he desperately sought an explanation of some kind, a plausible reasoning for the sight before him, but none was found.

    His eyes stared blankly, soaking in the spectral radiance. The pale moonlight trickled in through the shattered window, illuminating the angelic woman that sat in his bed and reflecting in the tears that fell down her cheek. She sobbed and breathed softly. It was difficult to see more than half of her face, with her head buried in her bloody knees and with both of her arms wrapped around them as if to cover herself up. It was an unfortunately familiar posture that he knew all too well, that of a child crying out for their mother.

    He gulped, daring to quietly breathe again after realizing he¡¯d almost forgotten and his lungs were starting to give out. He was able to take a closer look, and noticed that the bloody knees were as a result of the wounds on her arms and hands. Instinctively, he yearned to help her, but his muscles refused to budge. He was completely clueless, and just kept staring in shock.

    An angel was crying out in pain, strands of her long, straight, azure hair falling over her face as she trembled and shivered, and yet he could not move to help. There was no halo on her head, no divine grace or heavenly glow about her. But the gigantic silver wings that sprouted from her back were undeniable proof that she was an angel. They almost encompassed the whole length of his room as her pinions stretched wide from wall to wall. Beautiful perfect feathers of blue-ish white aligned them in row after row in a mesmerizing, hypnotic way.

    Out of nowhere, a sudden gust of wind blew in through the open window, and its icy chill shot a surge of adrenaline through him. Emboldened he finally spoke, his voice barely a whisper:

    ¡°What-¡±

    He didn¡¯t even fully get the word out and the angel stopped weeping and rushed from his bed in a mad scramble. She was on the window ledge in an instant, just about to jump when he called to her.

    ¡°WAIT!¡± He yelled, taking a shuffled step forward. ¡°W-who are you? W-what are you doing in my room? What the hell¡¯s going on?¡¯

    The angel stopped, carefully balancing on the ledge, careful not to step on any large shards of glass. She turned her head slowly, revealing her eyes. They were pure white, iris-less eyes filled with fear, grief and despair. The two of them stared at each other for a moment that stretched on and on for what seemed like an eternity.

    ¡°I¡­ am so sorry¡­¡± The angel said at last. Her voice was haunting and ethereal, yet at the same time comforting and calming. An unnatural sound accompanied it, an echo that reverberated deep in his ears and mind like the touch of warm honey upon his skin.

    ¡°W-what¡­ why?¡± He asked.

    But no answer came. Instead, a single pearly tear fell down her cheek and she jumped. He rushed to the window, trying to catch glimpses of her, but he only saw her white shadow against the blackened sky. Then came the sound of her beating wings and she flew off, vanishing into the starless sky. The moon itself disappeared alongside her, swallowed by black clouds and leaving only a somber, cold dark in their stead.

    <hr>

    ¡°Come on Constantine, why are you so fucking tense today?¡± His friend asked, startling him from his anxious trance.

    ¡°Evan I swear to god, I¡¯m gonna punch you if you don¡¯t stop.¡± Constantine said, slapping his hand away from him. He quickly reconsidered his mood and sighed, speaking with a more apologetic tone. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t sleep well last night. I also didn¡¯t study for the god-damn vector test, but most of all I¡¯m worried that Nikolai hasn¡¯t shown up yet.¡±

    ¡°Jeez man, you need to relax.¡± Evan said as he casually leaned back in his seat. ¡°Vectors are easy. And Nikolai is probably just skipping morning classes again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re probably right.¡± Constantine said with a shrug. ¡°Can I copy your answers on the test?¡±

    ¡°Fuck no.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Not my fault you stayed up all night watching horror movies instead of studying.¡± Evan laughed.

    ¡°How¡¯d you know that¡¯s what I did? Besides, its halloween time, what else should I do?¡± Constantine said with a smile.

    ¡°Study?¡± His friend answered plainly. ¡°Also c¡¯mon dude we¡¯ve been friends forever, I know you better than you do¡­ Also Nikolai texted me that you were asking for recommendations.¡±

    That traitor¡­ Constantine thought as he slammed his head into his books, letting out a pained groan. ¡°I hate vectors¡­¡± He wheezed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget after the test we have that biology project to work on too.¡± Evan said with a grin, further adding salt on the wound.

    He let out an even louder, more painful groan. He turned his head towards the windows, looking out it at first, then turning his attention to his reflection in the dirty glass. Constantine Sancthos stared at his messy hair, colored its unusual natural silver shade. He ruffled it, arranging it a bit before giving himself a smile. His reflection smiled back, with its warm brown eyes and slight five o¡¯clock shadow.

    Ah god damn it, I forgot to shave again. He thought to himself. But that thought was quickly replaced by the fear of the upcoming test.

    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t good at math, but even since elementary school, Constantine had issues with numbers. It wasn¡¯t anything too serious for the longest time, yet now as he reached this last year of highschool, the issues had compounded and added up.

    Even so, despite his crippling laziness and procrastinatory moods, Constantine was an extremely hardworking person when he wanted to be. He wouldn¡¯t be caught dead without giving his best, as long as it was something he truly cared and was passionate about. It was a talent he had cultivated in his youth, alongside his ability to be good around other people. He had a strange awkward charm that made others feel very safe, and Constantine¡¯s greatest strength was that he knew how to listen to those around him. This was a skill born out of necessity during a troubled, haunted childhood.

    The unpleasant memories began flooding back as if summoned by his anxiety and worry. Wisps and images flashing through his mind of his father¡¯s angered, wild face. Following that, the sight of the candle-lit room with the torn wallpaper, and the dreaded construct in the far corner, the birthplace of his torment. The last memory that flashed through his mind was the frightful day when a self-inflicted gunshot ended his suffering.

    Constantine shook himself awake, focusing back on the present and not the past.

    The teacher had walked in, apparently for some time now. She had even started her lesson, and Constantine decided to give listening to it a try. They were starting a new chapter on Eastern Galliopa¡¯s history.

    ¡°God this lecture is so boring¡­¡± Evan whispered to him, a few minutes later.

    Constantine turned to his friend with a scrunched up expression in his face. Even he wasn¡¯t entirely sure if he agreed or if he was actually somewhat enjoying the lesson and was trying to let his friend know as much.

    Evan Wallace was a smart guy. Exceedingly so. Not just in an academic sense but knowledgeable about many aspects of life. He absorbed information like a sponge, but you would never know that based on first impressions. Most people¡¯s first impressions were usually based on one of three things: his constant, humorous, jokey attitude, his unyielding, raunchy pervertedness, and his frighteningly good looks. Yes, many an eager girl and boy initially found themselves drawn in by Evan¡¯s tall, fit stature, the locks of wild curly hair colored a deep golden nuance and the attractive sly gaze of his light yellow-brown eyes before quickly realizing the person underneath was a lot more of a clown than they thought he was. Most would quickly put him at arm''s reach afterwards, or find themselves being put there by Evan himself, remaining not more than friends.

    Only Constantine and Nikolai knew the real Evan, the kind and gentle soul that he hid below his arrogance and bad, inappropriate jokes. Constantine thought back to the lucky day when he met this life-long friend of his. A simple game of football in a kindergarten playground where a four-year old Evan missed a kick and hit a random new kid square in the face. One apology later, a new friendship was born.

    ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡± Evan asked after noticing his friend staring.

    ¡°No I¡¯m just¡­ staring into space¡­ your face happens to be in the way.¡± Constantine said.

    ¡°Well, you could have picked worse things to stare at I guess¡­¡± His friend shrugged.

    ¡°You two back there!¡± The teacher snapped, annoyed at being interrupted. ¡°You really think your conversation is worth bothering the whole class for?¡± She said, her thin hands on her hips.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Evan snapped back. A classmate quickly smacked him over the back of the head, prompting a yelp out of him. It was more an issue of being startled than being in pain. ¡°What was that for, Kath?¡± He said, looking over his shoulder at his assailant.

    ¡°You¡¯re being a rude prick, turn around and shut up.¡± She said, not looking back at him instead focusing on her book.

    Evan coughed, successfully intimidated. He turned back to the teacher who was waiting for his response. ¡°S-sorry.¡± He began. ¡°I had something on my face. Costy was letting me know.¡±

    The teacher wasn¡¯t fully satisfied with the answer, but she begrudgingly accepted it, turning back to her lecture. Constantine suppressed a chuckle, as Evan curled up on his desk and looked at him with worried puppy-like eyes. The rest of the class passed uneventfully, with both of them actually straining to listen somewhat intently. As soon as the bell rang, they both rushed out of their seats and through the hallways to their next class. This was gym, one of their shared favorites. Since the gym was in a building across campus, they decided to take a couple detours. Along the way, they passed by the Deterna High Library and a few other laboratories, hoping to catch a glimpse of the missing Nikolai. No such luck befell them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine.¡± Evan kept saying as they made it to their lockers and changed into their work-out clothes.

    The ensuing work-out matched the bubbling anxiety and worry that Constantine was harboring. The intensity of it helped purge a lot of those negative feelings, leaving him pleasantly exhausted and relaxed. It started with warm-ups and stretching, as most gym classes like these are wont to, before a series of running laps around the massive gymnasium. Most kids preferred to run outside along the nature trail or the track, but as they were in the middle of autumn, the chill in the air was quite an unpleasant one. Too unpleasant for many to dare face.

    Constantine¡¯s issue was, however, that he himself hated running. Which was a ¡®shame¡¯ as many teachers told him, since he was quite good at it. He was fast, but he grew tired just as fast, especially over long distances. Still, he enjoyed the exercises, especially now as their presence helped keep his mind clear. Next came a few games, and Constantine and Evan both joined up with classmates for a fierce game of basketball.

    ¡°Oh¡­ my¡­ gah¡­¡± Evan said, catching his breath after the game. The two of them drifted and bumped into each other as they walked away to a resting bench. ¡°We were so¡­ fucking close¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Constantine shook his head, wiping the slew of sweat from his forehead and hair. It was as if he just took a shower, but instead he just desperately needed one. ¡°Well¡­ I played like¡­ dog-ass-shit¡­ I really thought¡­ I¡¯d hit that last shot¡­¡± He said moments before collapsing and splaying out on the bench. Evan quickly pulled out a water bottle from one of the many backpacks under the bench and drank it. Once he was done he tossed it to Constantine.

    ¡°Thanks¡­ Wait, is this yours?¡± He said, drinking without waiting for confirmation.

    ¡°Nah.¡± Evan smiled. ¡°Nah I¡¯m kidding, I¡¯m kidding its mine, I''m not that much of an asshole.¡°

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t put it past you¡­¡± Constantine said, standing up and trying to recover from nearly choking on Evan¡¯s joke.

    The two of them sat the rest of the class in silence, observing the rest of their friends as each group did its own thing. Some people continued the game, others were playing some different ones, and a few were with the teachers, making up some physical exam they missed. Soon however, Constantine¡¯s eyes drifted to the loner girl further to his left, away from the general activity of the rest of the class.

    It was Katherine, the girl that smacked Evan over the head in class. She was currently performing some strange gymnastic routine, doing some weird splits, headstands, handstands, and pirouettes. Constantine was quite impressed by her precise, accurate movements as her pure snow-white, long, flowing hair billowed beautifully with her swinging dance. He was also impressed by her physique. Lithe, yet powerful and fit, with muscles pleasantly defined even though she covered a lot of herself under her yoga pants and long skin-tight shirt. He caught himself staring and decided to be tactful and look away, unlike his friend, who was practically drooling over himself as he watched her.

    ¡°Come on man.¡± Constantine said with slight disgust as he pushed Evan¡¯s cheek to make him stop.

    ¡°What?¡± He shouted back, annoyed.

    ¡°Stop salivating over the new girl, you¡¯re being creepy. Besides, I thought you didn¡¯t like flat girls?¡±

    ¡°With an ass and legs like that? Are you kidding?¡± Evan continued, wide-eyed. ¡°Look at the way she moves dude, god damn you gotta be kidding me. Her tits could be concave and I¡¯d still-¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up please.¡± Constantine said, interrupting his friend with a laugh. ¡°Its just weird, usually you¡¯re not the one doing the staring.¡± Constantine gasped, as if he had a realization. ¡°Maybe that''s it! You¡¯re intrigued by the fact that she¡¯s not intrigued! She''s been transferred here a month and she still hasn¡¯t given you a dram of attention. Aside from that slap earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so what? She hasn¡¯t given much attention to anyone really. She¡¯s a bit of a weirdo. You know her last name¡¯s just initials, even in the school computer system? Its just D.B. I heard some dudes theorizing that-¡±

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just shy and bad at socializing. You should try talking to her.¡± Constantine suggested, not letting his friend finish that train of thought.

    ¡°You think I should?¡± Evan said, nearly leaping out of his seat as he did..

    Constantine just laughed at him.

    ¡°Oh. Ha, fuck you.¡± He added with a bored look and dry voice.

    ¡°Hey dweebs.¡± A new voice suddenly interrupted their conversation, with both boys suddenly realizing that they were caught. ¡°If you wanna stare at something, take a picture and stare at that, it¡¯ll be less weird for everyone involved.¡± Katherine continued, having walked to the benches. She was now looking down at the two of them, with neither daring to look at her. Her voice was deep, raspy, with a subtly pleasant monotone twinge flowing through it. Constantine was first to muster up the courage and turned to her.

    ¡°Uh... yeah, we¡¯re sorry about that.¡± He said, struggling to find the right words to apologize. ¡°We were just really impressed by your dance¡­ thing.¡±

    ¡°Also, taking a picture would be making it less weird?¡± Evan asked, almost immediately invalidating Constantine¡¯s apology.

    Katherine was silent for a second. But her angered scowl soon turned to an expression of slight confusion. ¡°Huh. On second thought, you¡¯re right.¡± She said plainly. ¡°Can you pass me my water? Its in the bag to the right of yours.¡±

    Evan nodded, and leaned forward, looking at the bags between his legs as he searched. Meanwhile, Constantine and Katherine were left in an awkward silence, with him looking up at her in an uncharacteristic curiosity and intensity.

    ¡°Hey, I came here to tell you to stop staring, not to give you a better view.¡± She said, mildly annoyed.

    ¡°Oh¡­ s-sorry its just, somehow I never got to see your eyes until now. They¡¯re very¡­ cool?¡± He said, being careful not to offend her further. ¡°I like your hair too, nice hime style cut.¡± He threw in an extra compliment for safety. Indeed, Katherine¡¯s eyes were unlike any he had ever seen before. Her right iris had a deep blue color and her left had a black with a hint of red shade, completely unlike the other. But what was even more unusual was that her sclerae were both a dark gray, almost black color instead of white.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Huh? These?¡± She said, pulling down her eyelid with a finger. ¡°G-Genetic defects. Two of them even, how lucky for me, huh? How¡¯s that water coming along, Evan?¡± She said, somewhat flustered about the attention.

    That¡¯s¡­ lucky? Constantine thought.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find it yo.¡± Evan said, sighing and throwing up his hands. ¡°You wanna drink of mine?¡± He asked, offering the bottle.

    ¡°Are you gonna make it weird?¡± Katherine asked back.

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Then no, keep searching. Red bag, pink zippers.¡±

    ¡°God damn it.¡± Evan sighed as he leaned back down and started combing through bags much more violently this time. He stumbled onto a giant cello case stuffed deep under the bench, and recognizing it as Katherine¡¯s he started unbuckling it.

    ¡°NO!¡± She yelled. In a flash, she had dashed over and kicked the case shut. Evan somehow managed to pull his hands out in time and hold them over his head, thankful to still have all his fingers.

    ¡°Jesus! I know I was being rude earlier but you don¡¯t gotta chop my hand off!¡± He said.

    ¡°S-sorry.¡± Katherine apologized, struggling to pull her water bottle from her bag and trying to play the situation off. ¡°I slipped.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, happens.¡± Constantine joined in, trying to diffuse the situation. Katherine however just picked up her bottle, her bag and her cello case and bolted off, but just after a few steps she stopped and turned back.

    ¡°I¡­ wanted to ask. You guys¡­ friends with Nikolai right?¡± She asked.

    Both boys nodded. ¡°She¡¯s his girlfriend in fact.¡± Evan added, pointing at Constantine. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me how this twerp managed something like that. I call it divine intervention.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you man.¡±

    ¡°Huh. I see. How is she? Showing up today?¡± Katherine asked, somewhat surprised.

    ¡°We¡­¡± Constantine began. ¡°...Don¡¯t really know. She¡¯s probably just skipping classes early today. I¡¯ll let you know if I see her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s cool. Cool. Constantine, right? Thanks, I¡¯ll see you two around.¡± She said awkwardly before dashing away for real this time.

    The two were left alone on the bench to mull over what had happened. They both shrugged, and soon turned to leave as lunchtime was rapidly approaching. Evan felt the need to add a comment, clearly wounded by what had just happened:

    ¡°How come she only remembered or cared about your name¡­?¡± He mumbled, but Constantine didn¡¯t answer him.

    Instead, after a quick change of clothing the two of them were making their way back to the main school building. They separated, as each had to leave their bags in their lockers and they happened to be on different floors.

    Constantine walked with a slight huff, somewhat hungry and tired after his earlier class, but he couldn¡¯t help but smile and bump fists with some of his buddies as he passed by them. He finally made it to his locker and struggled to open the padlock because of his sweaty hands, but eventually he managed. As he tossed his bag inside, his eye caught on something on the underside of the locker door. There, he kept a veritable collection of pictures, notes, and small gifts from and of Nikolai. He tried to keep it somewhat clean and pretty, not wanting to seem too obsessive. But Nikolai, knowing his combination and often poking through his lockers for snacks or candy, seemed to enjoy it and encourage this collage. So who was he to complain?

    By the looks of it, the item that caught Constantine¡¯s eye was something that could only be there because of someone who knew his combination, and his heart leapt at the prospects. He picked up the brand new black envelope, tearing it open gently by the red cherry-sticker and immediately reading the contents within. A dumb, goofy smile crawled on his lips as he immediately folded the note in his coat pocket, and closed up everything.

    He rushed through the hallway, slipping and sliding between all the other students and teachers like a bat out of hell. He went up one floor, then another, then a third, and lastly the final floor, with one final staircase waiting on the other end of it. One quick scan to make sure no grumpy rule-abiding teacher was around before he climbed those too. Pushing through the fire door and walking out onto the roof, he was greeted by the harsh light of the noon sun.

    ¡°Boo!¡± A scary visage jumped from behind the bulkhead, startling Constantine and making him yell in fright.

    ¡°Aah! Oh god damn it, Nikolai!¡± He said, breaking into a worried laugh as he calmed himself. ¡°You fucking scared me!¡±

    ¡°I know that was the point!¡± She continued, not yet taking the realistic goat skull mask on her face. ¡°Do you like? I think it will be great for Halloween this year!¡±

    Constantine laughed. ¡°Is that why you skipped school this morning, Niko?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! You know I saw this mask in the window of that halloween shop on third street and I couldn¡¯t risk it getting sold out. That place gets packed like every week before halloween¡­¡± She said with excitement in her voice, rambling on about the rest of the morning as Constantine listened to her. Her voice had a soothing, sultry smugness in its intonation, alongside a deep, powerful raspiness to it, like the voice of a heavy smoker. But cigarettes were not the fault of this voice, instead the truth lied beyond a much more sorrowful reason. Constantine walked up to her slowly and took off her mask despite her initial protests.

    ¡°Hello, Cherry.¡± He said softly to the woman he loved all too dearly.

    Nikolai Isaga, or ¡°Cherry¡± as only Constantine dared lovingly calling her, was a gorgeous young girl, with pristine black hair that flowed down over her shoulders and further down to her waist. She was dressed in the usual school uniform combo of a white shirt and blue skirt, although she wore a single nylon thigh-high over her left leg, one that matched the long nylon armglove she wore over her left hand.

    Constantine brushed aside a few strands of her hair, gently rubbing her pale skin and staring into her singular cerulean right eye with a smile. She blushed at him looking at her so intensely and gave him a shy smile back. He felt relieved, her alluring smile always overjoyed him. She was beautiful beyond his words, but her beauty was like that of a shattered porcelain finery that had been repaired. Whole once more, but the scars forever there.

    The left side of her body was covered in dark red burn scars, ¡®coiling on her like a serpent¡¯ as she would often describe them. They began from her foot up across her leg, her waist and stomach, over her left breast and under her arm. There, it seemed to spiral across her entire limb all the way to her fingers, where it would spiral back and over her shoulder. The head of the snake, as she called it, moved across her neck all the way up to her left eye. A red, blinded eye that she kept hidden behind a medical eyepatch with the design of a flaming rose on it. It was her decision, a choice she made born of the desire to accept and overcome the dreadful event that caused her pain, her mutilation, her loss.

    During a holiday trip to the mountains, her family¡¯s cabin caught on fire by accident. She was the only one to escape the gruesome flames, though not unscathed, as her parents and older sister were trapped inside and unable to be saved. By some miracle, the seven year-old Nikolai survived the hunger and cold in time to be rescued, and her life was forever changed.

    But time, and the close company of her dearest friends, Constantine and Evan, had allowed her life to prosper. And now, the happier memories of the present day were all the young couple were preoccupied with. That and each other¡¯s tongues.

    ¡°Mmnm-muah, okay, okay relax you dork.¡± Nikolai said with a cheeky smile as she broke away from their intense kiss.

    ¡°Mmm, but I don¡¯t wannaaaa. I missed you today.¡± Constantine said as he gently pulled her in by waist.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t call you on the roof to make out!¡± She giggled.

    ¡°What did you call me for?¡± He asked, mewling like a puppy.

    ¡°Lunch!¡± She said excitedly as she pointed to her purse-bag resting against the rooftop railings.

    Constantine¡¯s immediate grumbling stomach reminded him just how hungry he actually was. He sat there for a few moments, watching Nikolai as she walked away, arranging some of the nearby lounging chairs closer to a small wooden table. He wanted to help her, he knew he should, but he was completely mesmerized by the sight of her in the bright sunlight, the beauty of her smile shining even more intensely than all the rays.

    He managed to pry his eyes off of her for a few moments, and turn to the tall buildings and blockhouses behind her. Deterna was a beautiful riverside city, a jewel on the expansive Danaway River. The harbor was constantly busy with the sounds of dozens of ships ready to dock and deliver their endless cargo, while a dozen more ships were always ready to leave, and take their exports upriver to Gausville or Brenwood. While the highschool building wasn¡¯t particularly tall, far in the distance he could see the river if he strained his sight, and the giant harbor district if he strained a bit more.

    The one thing that was visible clear as day from almost anywhere in the city however, was the Grand Lighthouse, one of the city¡¯s greatest monuments. Built out of a white marble material on top of one of the riverside cliffs, the ¡°White Column¡± as the lighthouse was nicknamed, was a tall, sparkling beacon for all. Ships and Captains did not rely on its light much nowadays, but it was still symbolically lit every night, lighting up the dark skies over the river. Now during the peak of the day, it was turned off.

    ¡°You gonna eat from, there?¡± She called out once she had set the table, waking him from his intense stare.

    ¡°Urgh, right!¡± He said. With a goofy pep in his stride, he rushed over and sat down, enjoying a wonderful home cooked meal in great company. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you made!¡± He said, digging in.

    ¡°Toasted sandwiches with fresh pesto and that cheese you like from Old Max¡¯s shop, no tomatoes for you cause I know you hate them-¡± Nikolai began.

    ¡°Yep, soft, squishy, jelly-like texture, hate those things.¡± Constantine interrupted to add to her sentence.

    ¡°Right, dork. Not too spicy either cause I know you¡¯re a pasty white guy without taste-¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s just mean.¡±

    ¡°-But I love you nonetheless.¡± She smiled smugly before making a quick kissy face in his direction. ¡°For drinks I got some lattes for both and lastly for dessert, I got our favorites. A chocolate ¨¦clair for you, and some chocolate dipped cherries for me!¡±

    ¡°God aren¡¯t you just the sweetest cherry of them all.¡± Constantine said, beaming. Nikolai gave him a shove to try and get him to stop, but the blush on her face proved how effective his compliment really was. The two then began to eat, chatting about their day in between bites.

    ¡°Y¡¯know.¡± Constantine brought up after some time. ¡°That new girl¡­ mrnch¡­ She asked about you in gym today.¡±

    ¡°Who? New girl? You mean Katherine?¡± Nikolai asked.

    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s her.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯d she want?¡± She continued, trying to decipher what she could possibly desire from her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know¡­ she just kinda acted all awkwardly with us and then bailed.¡± He said, reaching for his drink. ¡°Though to be fair, that was kinda our fault for checking her out so blatantly¡­¡± He blurted without thinking, to his immediate regret.

    ¡°You did what now?¡± Nikolai said, her voice suddenly icy cold.

    ¡°Uh¡­ nah I mean, don¡¯t worry you¡¯re like, way hotter than her, your boobs are like way bigger!¡± He said, desperately trying and failing to salvage the situation. He couldn¡¯t help but giggle in fear as Nikolai yanked him by the collar and pulled him close to her face. He looked up at her in silence for a few seconds, her eye an indecipherable ocean of intimidation and fear.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re a cute little dork you know that?¡± She said, softly, and seductively.

    ¡°T-thanks¡­ no uh¡­ sorry. Won¡¯t happen again.¡± Constantine said with a gulp and a nod. ¡°I mean, if you were there I woulda checked you out instead I mean¡­ oh¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ gonna finish the wonderful food you got me¡­ and be quiet¡­ I love you¡­¡± He awkwardly rambled on, much to Nikolai¡¯s amusement.

    Some twenty minutes later, after they both finished their food and their conversation, they stood up, deciding it was time to go back to class.

    ¡°Ghh¡­ we have that math test now.¡± Constantine bemoaned himself as they walked to the door.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t study?¡± Nikolai asked.

    ¡±I was¡­ watching horror movies¡­¡±

    ¡°You dumbass, I told you to watch one and then study for the night!¡±

    ¡°You cannot possibly be chastising me after you skipped morning classes to buy a mask!¡± He shouted back, earning himself a friendly punch in the shoulder. ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for - oh no.¡± She said, suddenly worried.

    Crdink, crdink, went the roof door.

    ¡°What¡­? OUCH!¡± Constantine cried out as he got punched a second time. ¡°Heh, what was that for?¡± He chuckled.

    ¡°You forgot to prop the door open!¡± Nikolai pouted, trying to seem angry but only being awfully cute instead.

    Constantine laughed. ¡°Oops, I¡¯ll text Evan real quick.¡±

    ¡°Tell him to move it.¡±

    Constantine smiled, and put his phone away after he was finished.¡°While we wait¡­ wanna continue what we were doing before lunch?¡± Constantine cooed, sliding himself closer to Nikolai and seductively grabbing her by the waist.

    She huffed, and rolled her eyes. She thought about refusing and playing along for a bit, but in truth, she probably wanted to kiss him more than he did. ¡°Like I could refuse you¡­¡± She said, jumping and wrapping her arms around his neck before pressing her red lips against his. The kiss was intense, burning with fiery passion. The two of them slowly moved to the bulkhead, taking shelter from the harsh sunlight beneath a small sunroof. But before they did, Constantine soaked in the sight of her beautiful, gorgeous face in the sunlight. She looked divine. Their fun ended all too quickly however, as some ten minutes later, Evan slammed the door open and caught them in the act.

    ¡°Well if it isn''t my favorite breakfast duo, Bacon and Eggs, fancy meeting you here. Guess I can¡¯t jump off the roof today, damn.¡± He smirked as he held the door wide by the handle. ¡°What, did you two lovebirds forget to keep the door open?¡±

    ¡°Hiya pricklord, feel free to eat my ass.¡± Nikolai greeted him warmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s his job, not mine.¡± Evan struck back, nodding towards Constantine.

    ¡°You can eat my ass too.¡± Constantine laughed.

    ¡°Damn, what a deal. Two for the price of one? Makes it hard to refuse even.¡± Evan said, rolling his eyes. ¡°This is the love I get for coming to your rescue? Hmpf. Maybe I should let you both up here¡­¡± He said, cheekily closing the door before Nikolai rushed and caught it. When Evan opened the door with a laugh Nikolai greeted him with a flurry of friendly jabs to his shoulder, making him laugh and snort even harder.

    ¡°You would dare!¡± She accused.

    ¡°I totally would!¡± He admitted.

    ¡°Face it Evan, we all know the only reason you wanna leave so badly is cause you¡¯re a scaredy-cat.¡± Nikolai said, moving past him and making her way down the stairs. Constantine and then Evan soon followed.

    ¡°Hey don¡¯t make fun of me for being sensible and not liking the roof¡­¡± He said, his body shuddering as he took one last look out on the terrace before shutting the door.

    The three of them then sprinted down the hallways, realizing they were late for class. They made it in time, as the teacher was barely starting to hand out the test papers. Lucky for them, as Miss Gertrude had a tendency to not allow anyone in or out during test time. She berated them slightly for being late, but allowed them to sit down.

    ¡°Good luck!¡± Evan and Nikolai wished each other in tandem, but Constantine just spaced out as he silently peered over the paper in front of him.

    I am so¡­ god-damned FUCKED! He yelled in his mind.

    An hour and a half passed. An hour and a half of brutal, agonizing turmoil, as Constantine desperately fought with every neuron in his brain for a crumb of information or a pathway to any sort of solutions to the problems on that damned piece of paper. He sat there, straight against his chair staring blankly in front of him. Nikolai and Evan crowded around him after the test, trying to wake him from his catatonic state. Even a few other classmates gathered around, trying to see what was going on.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡± One of them asked.

    ¡°Nah. Naah.¡± Evan answered quickly.

    ¡°But right now he probably wishes he was¡­¡± Nikolai added as a worried follow-up. ¡°Hey Hani, you okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright you guys can give him some space now.¡± Evan continued, clearing away the growing crowd.

    ¡°I think I failed¡­ royally.¡± Was all the poor guy could say without crumbling on the floor. His friends gave him some compassionate pats on the back before getting ready for the last few classes of the day. They passed like a blur. Constantine woke up as if from a dream and found himself looking out the classroom window again.

    Its already dark¡­

    ¡°It gets so dark so early nowadays.¡± Nikolai said out of the blue. It was an eerie coincidence, as if she somehow read his mind, but Constantine didn¡¯t really pay it any mind. ¡°Hey babe. You feeling better? You were kinda quiet for a while there.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Oh yeah I was just, recollecting myself.¡± He said, his voice noticeably quieter and more relaxed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be losing your shit over a test dude. Relax, I¡¯m sure you got a pass at least.¡± Evan said, joining their conversation without looking up from his book.

    ¡°Oh what the test? No, I don''t really care about it anymore.¡±

    Nikolai and Evan both looked incredulously at each other, and both, in tandem, exclaimed: ¡°Denial.¡±

    ¡°I hate both of you. Have I ever mentioned that?¡± Constantine said with a deadpan expression on his face before bursting into laughter. ¡°Whatever, let''s go home. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    The three of them cleaned up the last of their books and notes, and made their way to their respective lockers for the last time that day. Not a single one of them could have imagined for a moment that it would actually be the last time they would run through those halls, the last time they would bump into their friends and chat about random topics, or indeed, the last time they would struggle at least three times putting the combination into the padlock before they got the right one. They all rushed around with joyous smiles on their faces, saying goodbye to their friends and acquaintances, turning in any last piece of work to the respective teachers and finally meeting in the campus plaza, by the Mermaid Statue fountain. Once complete, the trio made its way down towards the southern district of Deterna, where they all lived in somewhat close proximity. Evan lived the farthest, so after about thirty minutes of walking, he had to turn in a different direction.

    ¡°Alright guys, that was a fun day.¡± He said as they took a quick pause.

    ¡°It really was.¡± Constantine answered, while Nikolai just nodded and kept sipping her latte. ¡°Bye Evan! See ya Sunday!¡± both of them said, waving at him as he walked away down the dimly lit avenue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to work on the biology project for monday, fucker. Remember last time? You made me do like half of your work!¡± Evan shouted back to his friends, specifically towards Constantine.

    ¡°You¡¯re making stuff up, I don¡¯t remember that.¡± Constantine said, sticking out his tongue and scratching the side of his head. Nikolai laughed and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°You little¡­¡± They heard him say but the rest of the sentence went unheard, as he was too far by now. He did however yell out one final: ¡°Alright, see ya guys!¡±

    ¡°Hey Nikolai, mind if I walk you home?¡± Constantine said, spinning on his heels towards her. He had walked her home nearly every day for the past couple months, yet he still greatly enjoyed the act of asking her.

    ¡°Of course not, darling!¡± She responded, a wide smile creeping across her face as she gave her lover a warm hug and a smooch on the cheek. It was chilly that evening, and her coat wasn¡¯t the most weather-appropriate. Still, pressing herself against him warmed her plenty, especially as they made their way to her apartment complex. The long, peaceful and comfortable walk came to an end, and the two turned to say their goodbyes. As was customary by now, they shared one final kiss for the day, and it was the longest and most passionate one of them all. Although neither wanted to be the first to break it, eventually, they both paused.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡± She said with a smile, and a flick of her tongue. ¡°Bye Hani!¡± She added, running up the stairs of her building and unwillingly, or perhaps willingly, giving Constantine a pleasant view of her skirt as she did. He chuckled, and waved at her. His mind lingered on that image the rest of the way home.

    His pleasant mood was unfortunately viciously soured as he reached his neighborhood and noticed that the entire grid, not just his block, was having a blackout.

    ¡°God-damned elevators and damned electricity.¡± Constantine cursed to himself as he climbed all the way to the tenth floor of his building in the thick, inky blackness with only his phone flashlight to guide him.

    The climb was arduous, tiring, and worst of all: boring. But Constantine kept quietly walking, thinking about the events of the day. First and foremost he thought about the test, and just how awfully he did on it. Then he thought of Evan, and the biology project. He came up with some interesting ideas and the shiver of excitement of putting them into fruition began to crawl through him. Lastly, as he was reaching his apartment, he thought of Nikolai. Of how his heart fluttered like crazy whenever he thought of her, and how by some miracle he managed to keep his composure enough to not turn into a blubbering idiot around her. He sighed.

    Maybe I can move in with her, or she with me. He thought as he opened the door. This apartment feels so empty and alone sometimes, reminds me of...

    But the thought remained unfinished, as the deafening sound of something shattering froze him in his tracks in the middle of the hallway. A cold sweat overwhelmed him.

    Did one of the vases fall? He wondered, but pushed the thought away quickly. It would have been quite the timing for a vase to fall as soon as he stepped inside. His mind raced, trying to think of anything that could cause such a loud banging in his room. The noises continued, though he couldn''t understand them, as in his panic they were drowned by the deafening sound of his thumping heart.

    Finally, he decided the only thing that made sense was that it was a burglar or an intruder of some kind. Why would they decide to break into an apartment on the tenth floor was a question he had no time to ponder. Instead, he managed to unfreeze himself at last and take off his backpack, slowly putting it on the floor. He sought a weapon, and quickly found and grabbed the umbrella on the coat rack. Quiet as a phantom, he moved through the empty rooms of his home checking inside one by one, until he reached his bedroom. There, he felt all the warmth in his body leave him as his eyes went wide at the sight before him:

    An Angel.

 Part 2: Black Lamb

    He trudged with agonizing slowness through the rotting corpses of the dead.

    Inch by inch, step by step he pressed forward, as the flesh on his feet slouched off his bones. It was nothing more than charred mulch before his wounds closed, repaired and the pain refreshed once again. It hurt for a brief moment, but the pain faded quickly. He was numb to it by now, numb to the heat, numb to the stinging sensation, numb to the maggots and insects that crawled inside his open, seeping scars. His dead, lidless gray eyes were numb to the world around them.

    Still, he trudged onward, compelled by the words he had been summoned with. He looked up, finding in the distance the towering, imperial castle of his master. Carved into the bloodstained cliffs of Hell itself, the fortress had two giant black towers pointed at the dark sky above. Towers so old and decrepit they looked as if they would fall to the slightest touch, but held together by a terrifying, primordial force. A shroud of black smog and the smell of death lay upon the fortress, concealing it from sight beyond the current distance. As he approached, the sound of his scraping feet was soon accompanied by the wailing of the accursed within. He soon found himself walking up the somber steps to the main gateway. He noticed three cadavers impaled on its spikes, and once he got closer, he saw they were still breathing, and that their intestines were ripped out and used as bindings to hold them from falling off the gates.

    ¡°Who goes there? State yer business!¡± A rotten voice howled from a watchtower above.

    ¡°Mephistopheles.¡± The demon below replied. ¡°The Lord summoned me here. Do I have permission to enter?¡± He said, with a sarcastic inflection in his voice.

    ¡°Ah, he called for the clever cunt eh? I wonder what our Great Unholy One could need with the likes of you.¡± His interrogator spat. Mephisto looked up to see it better. It was a hideous creature, a lowly vomit-shaded imp with ticks eating away at his eyeballs and half an ear left. His arm was missing, replaced by a hook on a stick impaled through his left shoulder. A shoddy attempt at giving the impression of a limb.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t walk all the way out here to hear your bile. Open the gate or tell me to fuck off already.¡± Mephisto shouted, irritated.

    The imp turned to his right and nodded, making an unpleasant grunting noise before turning back to the demon in front of him. ¡°Apologies, it isn''t often we get visitors, and besides these ancient eyes don''t see much anymore¡­ heh¡­ you may pass!¡± He shouted. As the gate slowly screeched open, the imp ripped a big bloody tick out of his right eye and tossed it in his mouth. He chewed it intensely, its foul liquids coating his black tongue.

    Mephistopheles watched with the best possible expression of disgust his mutilated face could muster. He waited for the gates to open fully, then walked inside not dignifying the imp with any other response. The grand hallway stretched before him, empty and barren, not a soul waiting to greet him or usher him in. The walls and columns were empty of any decoration save the stinging scent of brimstone that infected everything. The black, marblelike pathway beneath him made for a more pleasant walking experience than the scorched earth of hell, as well as providing a direction for him to head in. With a quiet sigh, Mephisto pressed forward.

    As he made his way through the eons-old halls of the fort, he hummed to himself in tune to the sounds of the metallic gears and engines that emanated from behind the walls. This was a fortress, but also a factory. A place where the souls of the wretched were put to agonizing labor until they expired, the lucky ones anyway. Their horrifying shrills echoed through the castle, providing a grim melody to his song. But no matter how dark, a song unheard by anyone is a tragic thing indeed, and the black castle immediately recognized it as such. Thus, it began to sing back. The rusted screeching of steel and iron began to form a melody, and the screaming souls turned into a choir that guided Mephistopheles away from his destination, and towards a faraway forgotten room. The demon quickly found himself staring at an unusual object. He realized he was not on the right path any longer, but before turning back curiosity got the better of him.

    ¡°What¡¯s this then¡­?¡± He said, taking off the curtain and inspecting it closer.

    It was a mirror. A very elegant mirror, crafted by expert hands with gold and silver decorating its flowing outline, and glowing emeralds and rubies embedded into the metal. This mirror did not belong in this foul place. It was too beautiful, too flawless, too pristine for this damp hideaway. And yet, as Mephistopheles stared into it he realized why the mirror was there, what its true dark purpose was.

    The mirror presented an enraging sight to him, something that made his blood boil and his skin itch. A man. A simple man, dressed in rags and stitched together black leather armor. A man with tanned skin, long black hair and bright azure eyes. A man whose smile shone brightest in the darkness that surrounded him. Mephistopheles was not fooled however and turned, continuing his march. He understood what that reflection was. It was all an illusion, a trick, meant purely to torment the damned bastards of this dreaded castle. It was a tool to show the accursed being peering within what it was once, only for it to realize they will never be that again. Hope, the Lord¡¯s most preferred tool of torture due to how sweet and primal it was.

    But Mephistopheles was older than the demons of this castle. He was all too aware of what he was, what he had been for thousands of years. He was nothing more than a loathsome demon now. A demon with countless years of agony etched into his charcoal skin, and a cracked skull for a head, with small lidless eyes stuck inside its dark cavities. Two horns adorned his skull, one broken in half, the other bent to the side. But most of all, he knew what the gaping black void in his chest was. It was the maw where his soul once resided, now nothing more than a prized possession in his Master¡¯s dark collection. That was the truth, an undeniable truth he had grown accustomed to a long time ago, and no creepy mirror could hope to change that.

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting¡­ I should hurry.¡± He said as he turned and walked back through the corridor. The rest of the distance was somewhat short, and Mephistopheles quickly found himself standing before a grandiose doorway stained with crimson. He slammed his weight against them to push them open, and found himself standing in his master¡¯s lair. Way in the back, a shadowy spectre stood tall, staring outside the window at the workers below. Black-feathered wings stood wide from its back, and five perfectly symmetrical horns made of pure fire shaped to look like chains sprouted from its pallid head like an unholy crown. His was clothed in the darkness itself, and they moved like dark shackles around him. As he finally turned to face his guest, Mephisto saw the pitch black caverns where his eyes should have been and the darkness within stared back at him.

    ¡°It has been a long time since you last summoned me, Lord Baphomet.¡± Mephisto spoke first, approaching. ¡°Some three thousand years if I recall? I love what you have done with the factory, the stench of blood and guts goes well with the smell from the natural sulfur deposits.¡±

    ¡°Bow.¡± Baphomet¡¯s singular word escaped his mouth with a ghastly, whisper-like voice that echoed and made the entire room shake violently. Before his mind could even react, Mephisto found himself kneeling on one knee, his head hung low. ¡°Now, we may continue.¡± Baphomet continued, and although the demon had no skin or lips, Mephisto could feel the smug satisfied grin looking down on him. ¡°It has been a while, so perhaps your brain has rotted to such a point that you forget, I am not one of your lousy demon underlings. I did not call you here for idle chatter about the tapestry.¡±

    Mephisto gasped, trying to fight against the pulsing, radiating pain that began coursing through his veins. ¡°Y-Yes, my apologies, my deepest apologies Master. Please, be merciful. What is thy bidding?¡± He said, thankful that the pain was relieved with each passing apology.

    ¡°Pathetic whelp. You will be silent now. The task I decree you with is one of utmost importance. A mistake from your past, a haunting geist you must lay to rest. I am returning you to the land of the living. Rumors have reached my ears that she is alive.¡±

    There was no need for clarification, as Mephistopheles looked up with full knowledge of who Lord Baphomet was referring to. There was no doubt, no other being could warrant such importance that a mere rumor could grab his attention. Yet, the burning question remained as Mephisto said with a panicked yell:

    "What?! No... no! It''s not possible! I killed her myself, she can''t be alive... SHE CAN''T!"

    ¡°QUIET!¡± Baphomet¡¯s voice boomed, shattering the window he was just looking at mere moments ago. With a wave of his skeletal hand, the glass shards froze in the air, and then reformed instantly. ¡°You will go, without any questions, I have already made arrangements. You are to meet one of my most trusted lieutenants. Their word is law. You will obey them as if obeying me and you will learn the way of the world from them. Then, you will investigate the rumors, find her, and you will kill her properly this time. Mephisto, I trust you to not make the same mistake once again. The hell you experienced so far will be nothing to what awaits should you fail. Do not forget, your soul belongs to me.¡±

    A ringing noise pierced Mephisto¡¯s mind, and quickly intensified. He screamed, clutching his chest. A bright flame sparked from within, soon engulfing his entire body. The unending pain dulled all senses, leaving him stumbling blind through the darkness. He felt his muscles burn and his bones char against the raging fury of the flames. There was nothing else, just pure fire eternal, before that endless moment passed into the next, and Mephisto found himself elsewhere.

    His body was weak, cold. His senses returned one by one slowly. Too slowly. Unable to hold himself up he collapsed on a hard, wet surface. It all felt so strange, the flesh, the skin, the aching. He let out a guttural yell as his fingers grasped the ground beneath him, and pulled. He crawled over, and touched something he forgot existed. Water. A puddle. He touched it in amazement, letting his fingers soak in it before the realization hit him. He opened his eyes, and saw himself within it. He stared, unable to pry himself away, before he collapsed into unconsciousness. For the first time in an eternity, Mephistopheles felt rain falling down on his cheeks.

    <hr>

    Mephisto woke up very abruptly. He did not even notice any time had passed given his dreamless sleep. He found himself lying in a simple bed with gray sheets in a clear white room. It was sterile, exceedingly so. He soaked in the strange new room, letting his eyes adjust to the light. The windows were dark and muddy, and there was no sun outside, yet the room still felt extremely bright to his sensitive eyes.

    A strange contraption soon pulled his attention with a few loud beeps. He inspected it, and realized his arm was connected to it through some sort of thin clear tubes. His heart ached at the new sensation, of actually looking at his limbs and seeing something human, not monstrous. Looking around the room some more, he noticed a couple pieces of furniture he recognized as cabinets with locks on them, and a few chairs strewn about.

    His blue eyes turned pale when he saw that one of the chairs was occupied. A very lean, sharp-dressed individual with wild shoulder-long curly hair stared at him with a distasteful look in his emerald green eyes. He brushed aside one of his coppery locks, and shifted his position, letting one leg rest on the knee of the other. Lastly, he took a deep puff of his cigarette and let the smoke escape his mouth.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± He said, his voice suave and elegant, with a slight higher-pitched raspiness to it. It was a pleasant honey-like voice that hid a tone of menace and fear behind it. ¡°Did you have a nightmare? Is that why you finally decided it was time to wake up? You slept four whole days man. Not even my laziest fucker took more than two¡­¡± The strange man trailed off, his eyes glazing over as if he started talking to the walls.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mephisto asked, but didn¡¯t give him the chance to answer. ¡°Wait¡­ I take it, you must be Azazel, right?¡±

    ¡°Ohoho, its nice that your brain hasn¡¯t atrophied completely. Yes, I am Azazel. There¡¯s some clothes on that cabinet near you, get dressed, we have lots to do.¡± Azazel said, chuckling pleasantly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mephisto obliged, getting off his bed and undressing. Azazel turned away and continued talking to fill the awkward space.

    ¡°So, Me-phisto¡­ is that right? I think I said it right. Anyhow, Baphomet huh? Been a while since he¡¯s sent me any poor sods to take care of. Especially a special one like you. He tasked me with getting you all set up and prepared. Should be easy at least, depending.¡± He said.

    ¡°On what?¡± Mephisto asked.

    ¡°How long ago were you last on earth?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ really remember¡­ maybe some three, four thousand years ago? Time flows so differently in hell.¡±

    ¡°Ah shit, really? Not even sometime in the medieval times? Ol¡¯ Bapho kept your ass locked down tight in hell, oho.¡± Azazel laughed and smoked deeply from his cigarette. ¡°No matter, we¡¯ll get you all up to speed in time. I did my research on you. You¡¯re lucky. You¡¯ve got quite a reputation down in hell. One of Baphomet¡¯s most prized trophies, scourge of demons and angels alike.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Mephisto said quietly, not enough for the other demon to hear.

    ¡°Is it true what they say? You killed Haniel in single combat by ripping his wings off and stabbing him with a ram horn?¡± Azazel continued, undisturbed.

    ¡°I said SHUT UP!¡± Mephistopheles shouted, his eyes glaring wildly. Silence lay over the room for a few moments, before Azazel broke it with his cigarette puffs. The demon stood up quietly and walked over before Mephisto, his high-class shoes clacking on the marble floor.

    ¡°Touchy subject? Good, helps establish boundaries at least.¡± He said, his voice suddenly shifting, becoming much colder despite his playfulness. ¡°So in that regard, let me give you three things that you will need to get through that thick skull of yours unless you want a premature meeting with your former boss. First off¡­¡± Azazel paused, walking closer to the shirtless Mephisto and putting his cigarette out on his chest, prompting him to yelp. ¡°...You¡¯re not in hell anymore. You¡¯re not even a proper demon out here. You¡¯re an inanimaliat, a demon husk without a soul.¡±

    ¡°W-what? Inani¡­¡± Mephisto began to mumble but quickly silenced himself and listened.

    ¡°You¡¯re less than worthless. Lesser than even an imp or the shit I stepped in on the way here. You understand? Your rebirth means that pain is now something you have to get used to again. But most importantly, you can die, very easily. Now I¡¯ll try to keep you alive so you can fulfill whatever garbage shit Baphomet entrusted you with, but that depends entirely on the second point: You will listen to every single fucking thing I say, and you will do what I say, exactly as I say it. As you can probably tell, being in a human body is quite a feeling, and not an easy one. It will take a while for you to finish your task, so to make things easier for everyone involved, you will obey like a good little snakelet.¡± Azazel said with a foul smug grin on his face. ¡°Finally, if I so much as smell you trying to disobey me, or you think of telling anything to a human, or try to pull some sneaky shit behind my back, I will hang you with your own intestines and let my crows eat your eyes. Are we clear?¡±

    ¡°Clear.¡± Mephisto said, trying to not let his voice tremble with the fear he felt, but failing.

    ¡°Good!¡± Azazel said, shifting his intense mood to one of joyfulness, and giving Mephisto a slap on both shoulders. ¡°Finish getting dressed, we should be going soon.¡±

    Mephisto stared at his new acquaintance and could tell: no matter how hard the demon smiled, his emerald eyes still had their same terrifying dreadful gaze. ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡± He asked, putting a plain white button-up on. ¡°These cloths are¡­ so strange to what I knew. I must admit, I don¡¯t remember much of anything. I guess it feels strange to wear anything that isn¡¯t a torn rag.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s amazed at wearing a shirt.¡± Azazel sighed in exasperation as he rubbed his eyes in his palm. ¡°Hey, at least you knew how to button yourself.¡±

    ¡°It seemed obvious enough.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Azazel said, kicking the door of their room open and walking away. Mephisto hurried, and listened as the other demon talked. ¡°There is a storage compound on the outskirts of town, that and a few buildings nearby are under our control, part of our sphere of operation. It''s where we safely keep data, supplies, and weapons. The main center you¡¯ll see later when ready. Since you just came back from the fucking stone age, I¡¯m taking you there so you can learn how we work and how to shoot a gun, trust me it¡¯ll come in real handy.¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Gun?¡± Mephisto said confused, and heard Azazel just sigh.

    The two found themselves outside of whatever shoddy hospital Mephisto was taken to, and he was immediately struck with a feeling of sheer dread and amazement. Gigantic structures sprouted from the ground and stretched high into the sky, with thousands upon thousands of twinkling lights glowing upon them. Massive hulking beasts of metal and light rushed in the distance at absurd speeds, howling and screeching as they did. An overwhelming, nauseating sensation to his eyes and his ears. His sense of smell was soon claimed as well, the smoke and stench of the city soon filling his nostrils. He had seen castles, towers and homes before in hell, but this was nothing like that.

    ¡°What is this?¡± He said, his mouth hanging ajar. ¡°What are those¡­ things? They¡¯re so fast!¡± He continued blabbering, his awe written all over his face.

    Azazel took a deep breath before answering. ¡°I need another cigarette.¡± He said, lighting another before he even finished speaking. He walked up to one of those hulking monsters, a pale white one that seemed to be stationary, and slapped it on its top. He then pulled on it, and one of its wings opened revealing its interior. ¡°This is what we call a ¡®car¡¯. Now get inside.¡±

    Mephisto obliged, carefully sitting on the chair inside. He immediately began running his fingers over the seat and the strange front of this car. A look of childlike wonder was written all over his face, shattered when Azazel sat in the seat on his left and slammed the door shut.

    ¡°This is a machine of sorts?¡± Mephisto said, following his partner and closing the door on his side. ¡°I¡¯ve seen creations of iron and gears in hell used for hauling souls and essences out of pits and maws, but nothing like this. I thought it was some creature.¡±

    Azazel sighed again. He inserted what appeared to be a key in a port next to the wheel in front of him, and with a twist, the machine sprung to life with blinding light and blaring sounds. But nothing happened. A few seconds passed, then a few more. Mephistopheles kept staring forward, while an incessant beeping rang in his ears.

    Beep!

    Beep!

    Beep!

    BEEP!

    The seconds ticked away, until he finally turned to Azazel. The demon stared at him with a deathly glare in his bulging, bloodshot green eyes and a mad grin stretched across his lips. Before he could say anything, Azazel licked his lips. ¡°C-Can you put your seatbelt on, please?¡± He said extremely quietly, barely a whisper.

    Mephisto did not know what a ¡®seatbelt¡¯ was, but he did see Azazel doing something earlier, so he just mimicked him. He yanked on the metal piece hooked to the strap on his right and pulled it over him, trying to insert it in the lock on his left. It took him a few attempts, but the satisfying click was proof he had done what was asked of him. That, and the silence. The beeping had stopped, and Mephisto nodded and smiled at Azazel in understanding. Without a warning the car blasted forward with a screech, and a terrified Mephisto grabbed onto what he could for dear life. A handle of sorts above his head was what he found, and he latched onto it with both hands, trying not to scream as Azazel weaved and bobbed across the street. Time was a blur. Suddenly, the car came to a halt, force of their weight flinging them forward.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. Get out.¡± Azazel said, flying like a tornado out of the now sleeping metal monster. Mephisto just stood, petrified with terror on his face. A few moments later Azazel opened his door and peaked back in. ¡°You¡­ okay?¡±

    Mephisto was quiet for a few seconds, then he simply muttered quietly: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll live, now get out.¡± Azazel answered, slamming the door shut.

    Moments later, Mephisto found himself walking through a dusty, yet still somewhat clean, corridor. It was barren, with many boxes and shelves strewn about haphazardly. A couple people passed them by, busy talking with their hands on their ears and not paying much attention to the two of them. As they passed by a few open rooms, Mephisto took the chance to peek inside. He didn¡¯t get to see much, just more men talking and doing mundane tasks.

    ¡°Curious?¡± Azazel said, letting out a puff of smoke.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Counting cash, torturing fools, planning heists, many things. You see Mephy, we demons are simple. Hell kinda sucks doesn¡¯t it? So no one wants to go there. Not even us, heck, especially us cause we know what it¡¯s like first hand. These dumbass humans with their boring office jobs and their decrepit churches and lack of faith, still somehow manage to do the bare minimum to avoid getting dragged down there, at least most of them anyway.¡± He paused, took another deep breath of his cigarette and continued. ¡°That¡¯s where we come in. Big man downstairs wants souls so he can keep his empire running smoothly. I''m sure you know plenty about that, more than me. Our job is to be one of the many supply chains across the world. Its all about desire. Gambling, murder, alcohol, sex, drugs, political corruption, rape, war and of course, money. All the fucked up easy degenerate sins of the world, we draw the idiots in and condemn them. Souls go down, we stay up, and get to indulge in the fruits of our labor.¡±

    ¡°Indulge?¡± Mephisto said, listening closely to the speech.

    ¡°Come on now. Even a soul-less fuck like you has desires don¡¯tcha?¡± Azazel smirked, pushing his back against a pair of red doors. ¡°All that money, all that sex and all that booze, you think just the humans get to partake? Nah, its ours for the taking, for the indulging in. It might not be heaven, but this earth, this beautiful, flaming piece of shit planet, this is heaven to me.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Mephisto nodded, not cracking even the slightest smile. ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re so eager to get started with me. I¡¯m a threat to your peace. As long as you keep the scales of balance in check, you get to stay up here living this luxurious life?¡±

    ¡°I knew you were a smart man behind all that¡­ stupid. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, just unfamiliar.¡± Mephisto said, annoyed, but Azazel did not hear him, as another voice called out from the far corners of the massive chamber they had just entered. Mephisto had been listening so intensely he didn¡¯t even realize how big it was. There were dozens of different shaped tables and machines strewn about, all even spaced between them or lined up against the walls. Twinkly lights beeped from the static machinery while dust kicked up from the red and black carpet that covered the entire floor. Far in the back, where the voice was coming from, there was a giant light shining down on two people, who appeared to be laughing, smiling and partaking in some sort of game.

    ¡°Azzy, de man of de howa finally arrives.¡± The suave voice said as they got closer. It was a deep, unusual accent that Mephisto was not familiar with at all. But he listened to it as if hypnotized..

    ¡°Man of the hour? Do I owe you money again?¡± Azazel asked.

    ¡°Not this time, lucky you.¡± The other man at the table said with a smug smile.

    Azazel turned to Mephisto. ¡°Introductions. Tall, dreads and black as coal is Belial. Leader of the Sons of Darkness and my right hand man. Get comfy with him, he¡¯s gonna be your teacher throughout all of this.¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be damned. Dis ¡¯im, Azzy?¡± Belial said, standing up from his seat and walking over. Mephisto got the chance to take a better look at the man. He was elegant, debonair, dressed in a sharp gray suit. Over that, he wore on his shoulders a long black overcoat with a fuzzy white fur collar that gave him an aura of dire mystique. He was indeed taller than both him and Azazel, yet he didn¡¯t know how much was due to the tall tophat on his head. Black, with vertical red stripes and what appeared to be bones encircling its rim. Looking closer, Mephisto noticed it was the skeleton of a serpent, weaved and etched into the hat, with its skull resting on top of it. It had two crystalline eyes that seemed to stare at him as if alive. Looking away, Mephisto saw his right leg appeared somewhat hobbled, and he used a cane to help him walk. Ivory, white as bone. His hand was cold as it shook Mephisto¡¯s.

    ¡°Hello, Belial.¡± Mephisto said plainly. ¡°I¡¯m Mephistopheles. I look forward to us working together.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t check beforehand, but for your sake I hope you¡¯re not racist Mephisto.¡± Azazel laughed. ¡°Although, you look close enough, you two could practically be cousins.¡± He said, laughing even harder.

    ¡°Now who¡¯s bein¡¯ racist Azzy?¡± Belial laughed, staring with unmoving intensity at Mephisto, his golden eyes piercing through him. ¡°So you¡¯re de litwick, Az here wants me to turn into a shaak, hmm?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s an interesting voice you have. I have not heard anything like it before.¡± Mephisto said, uncomfortable. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You like my voice? Hah, dey call it southern, gypsy accent. You¡¯ll get used to the words in time. As fo¡¯ what I¡¯m doin¡¯... just sizin¡¯ you up. Nothin¡¯ impressive so fah.¡± He answered.

    ¡°Leave him alone Belial, you¡¯ll get plenty of time later.¡± Azazel intervened, throwing away his cigarette between them. He raised his palm towards the other man, the one who didn¡¯t bother getting up. ¡°Anyway, that there fat, blonde, and dumber than coal is Baal, my left hand man. You know, the hand I use to wipe with.¡±

    ¡°Bite my ass, Azazel.¡± Baal said, seemingly annoyed but not looking up from his cards. His voice cheery but with a subtle hint of bitterness.

    ¡°You could bite his ass for decades and never get hungry.¡± Azazel answered back. The other demons chuckled at his comment. Mephisto waited for a moment for Baal to reciprocate his outstretched handshake, but dropped it when he noticed the demon was barely acknowledging his presence. Where Belial was tall, Baal was wide, and thick as a wardrobe. He had a pudgy face, with slick beady eyes and messy blonde hair that stuck to his face, but Mephisto wasn¡¯t fooled by appearances. The reason the demon seemed to burst out of his clothing was not due to being a fat slob, but the sheer volume of muscle he tried to hide under an ill fitting suit.

    ¡°Sit, Mephisto. I¡¯de like you to join us for a game of caads. Azazel, will you give us a clean fou¡¯?¡± Belial interrupted, clearly trying to avoid any more banter between the other two.

    ¡°A round of eight skulls with my boys? Say no mo¡¯.¡± Azazel smiled, imitating his friend¡¯s thick accent. He walked over and let himself fall into the chair reserved for him, ending up in an uncomfortable sideways position with his leg over one of the armchairs.

    ¡°Card games?¡± Mephisto asked, the last man still awkwardly standing.

    ¡°Yes, caad games. Eight skulls to be exact.¡± Belial said.

    ¡°You know what card games are, right pal?¡± Baal added, with a condescending grin.

    ¡°We¡­ had something similar back in my day.¡± Mephisto said, struggling. ¡°They were carved out of wood, soldiers would play them on breaks.¡±

    ¡°Jeez Azzy, dis boy¡¯s so wet behin¡¯ da eaas he¡¯s nearly drownin¡¯. What days he say dat be? How long since he¡¯s been outta hell, medieval times?¡±

    ¡°Probably sometime in the triassic period¡­¡± Azazel said, trying to escape his dull exhaustion. ¡°Alright, listen up. You two, silence.¡± He said, shooting up on his chair and leaning forward over the table. He grabbed the deck of cards and proceeded to give Mephisto the rundown. First, he explained the cards, the suits, the court, then once he was certain Mephisto understood, he moved onto the game. ¡°Eight skulls, or Black lamb, is a simple trick-taking point game. Highest card wins the trick, but some cards have special points, abilities, or negatives. One round goes until the deck runs out. Highest points at the end of the eighth round wins. Understood?¡± He said.

    A game that incentivises careful strategy, a bit of bluffing, and some luck huh? Mephisto thought to himself. Very well, let''s see how this goes.

    ¡°Understood.¡± He said, confident.

    The first couple rounds were balanced. Mephisto won several tricks, but was still behind everyone else. Belial was drawing a lead, but a minor one with Azazel close behind. A quick pause occurred as Azazel started shuffling up for the fourth round. During that time, Belial went to a nearby shelf and picked up a couple bottles and some glasses. He slammed one down in front of Mephisto, and poured.

    ¡°Drink.¡± He ordered, his voice still extremely calm. When he saw Mephisto was hesitating, he continued. ¡°You¡¯ve been outta da hospital for howas, but you haven¡¯ touched a drop of wata¡¯ or a drop of food. You¡¯re not in hell anymore. Your mind doesn¡¯ rememba what your body used ta crave. You need sustenance. So drink.¡±

    Mephisto picked up the bottle and downed the brownish liquid. His face immediately scrunched up as if in pain. ¡°Quite the bite. Is alcohol really that good for, sustenance?¡± he said.

    ¡°Best there is.¡± Baal added, drinking from his glass. ¡°Your turn, Chum.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you knew it was alcohol.¡± Azazel said, playing a card when his turn came up.

    ¡°Even back then we had it and would get drunk on it. One of the few tastes I still remember.¡± Mephisto smiled. ¡°The burn hasn''t changed much over the years, but definitely tastes a lot better than the rat piss we had.¡±

    ¡°Humans are smart. And crafty. Things evolved and changed over time. Last couple hundred years, they evolved and changed exponentially. So they made good and tasty things like that. All for the sake of that itch¡­¡± Azazel continued playing a few more cards.

    ¡°Itch?¡± Mephisto asked.

    ¡°Desire.¡± Baal answered.

    ¡°Like I said earlier, control what people desire, and you control them. Even demons like us are slaves to it. You didn¡¯t even notice how your body craved it, but Belial did right away. Had you been one of his prey, you''d have been easy pickings.¡± Azazel laughed.

    Mephisto looked at Belial, then at the glass, realizing it was a test that he had failed. Belial tipped his hat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry man, very few pass first time round.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how this works?¡± Mephisto asked. ¡°You trick people into sinning?¡±

    ¡°Were it dat simple.¡± Belial sighed. ¡°A deal with a devil requires consent from bof¡¯ parties. Coercion and blackmail don¡¯ work. Dis was just a trick, a game to show de larger powa of de dark touches of desire.¡±

    Just like the game of cards we¡¯re playing then¡­? Mephisto said, looking closer at the current trick, and counting the points of everyone else¡¯s tricks. He was trying to gouge what each player needed, and what he specifically did as well.

    ¡°He¡¯s beginning to learn. I guess he¡¯s not so braindead after all.¡± Baal smirked.

    ¡°You all keep saying that.¡± Mephisto mumbled, irritated.

    ¡°There¡¯s a story.¡± Azazel said, playing a king of hearts and winning the trick. With it, he won the round, and claimed the lead much to Mephisto¡¯s dismay. Belial began shuffling for the last round, thirteen tricks remained. ¡°One of my favorites, about a sea Captain that loses an arm to a white beast of the sea. The story is one of revenge, raw, unbridled and pure, of this Captain going through hell and back and back to hell all for the sake of hunting this beast. Endless desire for vengeance fuels him, and no man, nor sea, nor god can stop him. Does he succeed in the end? Who even remembers, but we both know that doesn¡¯t matter. But I want to know, are you capable of being that Captain Mephisto? Are you willing to immolate yourself in the fires of your ambition, or will you drown like a dog?¡±

    ¡°What do you desire, Mephisto?¡± Belial asked more directly, getting closer to the point as Azazel rambled on, and won a few more tricks.

    Mephisto was silent. He played a card and won a trick himself. There was no way he¡¯d win this game, he was too far behind, but an insidious thought crawled in his mind. ¡°I¡¯m here to fulfill the task I was given. Baphomet¡¯s word is law.¡±

    ¡°BHAH.¡± Baal burst into laughter, spitting everywhere. ¡°Baphomet is a spineless pissdrinker, he can rot in hell for all I care.¡±

    Mephisto was shocked at such a crass response, but the laughter of the other demons made him hide it.

    ¡°Think again. You¡¯ve got a reputation in hell Mephisto, we¡¯ve got a prisoner which we need you to interrogate lata¡¯, we want to see if its founded on truth, or lies. Are you nothing more dan an obedien¡¯ dog, or a man?¡± Belial asked him once again. ¡°Azazel may be a scary fella dat you should obey for your own good, but we need to know dat you¡¯re alive. Dat you¡¯re reliable.¡±

    What I desire¡­ what I want? When¡¯s the last time I actually thought about it? When¡¯s the last time I actually gave a shit about something like that? He thought, and looked at the cards one last time. Four cards in his hand, A jack of clubs, a two of spades, a king of spades, and a four of diamonds. A very weak hand, at most he could win a hand with the jack. The king of spades was the ¡®Fool¡¯ this round, meaning whoever won the trick would lose two tricks instead, and the king of spades itself would win most tricks. The idea formed in his head, it would require a bit of luck, but he decided on it nonetheless.

    ¡°Well?¡± Baal asked, impatient.

    Mephisto didn¡¯t answer. He played his two of spades. The other demons went with it, playing their cards. Belial won the trick. He went next. Mephisto played the four of diamonds, Baal won the next trick. Azazel peered curiously at his hand, as he was next, he opened the game with an ace of spades. A risky move this late in the game, he was guaranteed the trick, but others could make him pay for it. Mephisto didn''t, however, playing the jack and throwing away his chance at winning a trick. Azazel looked at him curiously, but said nothing. Final trick of the game, and Baal was the one opening. Every player had one card left. Azazel was in the lead, ahead of Belial by one trick. Baal played his card, a three of hearts, and tossed his hands up.

    ¡°Guess I¡¯m out.¡± He said.

    ¡°Same ¡®ere.¡± Belial said, tossing an eight of hearts on the table.

    ¡°Sorry lads, better luck next time.¡± Azazel said, flicking an ace of diamonds into the mix, and guaranteeing himself the win of the trick. ¡°Mephisto?¡±

    He looked at his card silently. ¡°What I want¡­¡± he said, as he tossed the king of spades on the table. The eyes of the demons went wide in realization. With Azazel winning the king, he would lose two tricks instead, giving Belial the win.

    Baal was first to say anything, laughing obnoxiously. ¡°Looks like this little fish has more bite than I thought!¡±

    ¡°Well played, Mephy, well played.¡± Belial said, tipping his hat one more time.

    Azazel just turned to him quietly and smirked. ¡°Hm. You realized I had both aces? Smart.¡±

    ¡°What I want most¡­¡± Mephisto continued, leaning over and snatching Azazel¡¯s glass from in front of him. ¡°... When all of this is over, I want to kill every single one of you.¡± He said, downing it without blinking.

 Part 3: Monster In The Dark

    Thunk

    Echoed the sickening sound throughout the empty clearing as the rusty nail pierced the palm of her hand.

    Thunk

    The wooden hammer crashed down, driving it deeper, as her fingers twitched in screamless pain and blood began trickling over her skin.

    Thunk

    The nail sunk deeper and deeper, until it was firmly embedded in the putrid wooden cross behind her.

    Thunk

    One final hit... for good measure.

    She shrieked until her throat was sore, yet no sound was heard as the living darkness enveloped her, drowning and choking her. Then she sensed something cold, sharp, metallic pressing against her chest. It was a feather, shaped like a sword. At first it was silver and cold, but soon it became a red-hot blade, surging with the powers of heaven itself. She held her breath for a few moments, terrified, and as the ethereal blade touched her skin, searing it, marking her before it plunged into her flesh. She screamed once more in silent agony as the mark grew, coursing like fire through her veins. The flames erupted, ripping her open from within and engulfing her body. Her skin turned to ashes, her flesh sizzled and boiled, and her bones turned to charred black.

    But she was not alone. There were others around her, screaming, begging for relief from the pain. Her dreadful screeching was accompanied by many other voices, trembling with fear and torment, soon forming a chorus of damned souls in a damned city floating in the abyss. Then in the distance, through the pain and suffering came a light. A spectre that grew in intensity with each passing moment. Like a blinding sun, it grew and grew until it was everything. It soon consumed her, consumed everything and only silence remained.

    Nikolai nearly jumped out of her bed as she was startled awake. Drenched in sweat and breathing heavily, she immediately put her hand over her chest. She could feel her heart almost bursting through her chest, but that feeling calmed her. The horrible nightmare was already beginning to fade away from her mind, replaced by the realization that she was safe and sound in her home. Reality settled in once more, wrapped as she was by her warm, comfy mattress of her oversized bed. The distant honking of cars and light chatter of the busy night street below was reassuring. Nikolai then fell back down on her pillow, wiping away the few tears that dripped down her right cheek.

    It has been¡­ a long time since I¡¯ve had nightmares like that¡­ She said to herself, taking a deep breath. She looked at her arm, and the dreadful scars that adorned it. She tried not to look at them, not to think about them, instead trying to fall asleep again. Her attempts were futile, too disturbed to be at peace again, so she checked her clock and sighed.

    God, it''s barely two a.m.? She groaned. I guess I¡¯ll watch a movie or something ''til I fall asleep¡­

    With a sigh, she slithered out of her bed and made her way to the bathroom, yawning lazily along the way. She flicked the light, but nothing came on.

    ¡°Damn blackout, means no TV I guess.¡± She said, glimpsing her shadowy self in the mirror. She saw her hair was a mess, unkempt and unstraightened, with a few long strands still covering the left side of her face. She was wearing nothing but a greenish-brown shirt and a pair of violet panties. She gently washed her eyes and cheeks before combing her hair for a bit.

    That looks much better! She thought, before immediately yelping in pain. ¡°GAAH!¡±

    Nikolai bounced on one foot, clutching the toes on the other with her hand. The poor unfortunate toes that got smashed against the bathroom door frame from the lack of light combined with the sleepy haze over her eyes. She curled down, rubbing her right foot to soothe the pulsing pain. Just as the pain began to subside, she jumped, startled by a frantic knocking at her door.

    ¡°Come the fuck on I want to sleep, Who visits so late at night...¡± She murmured to herself as she hopped across her house to her vestibule. Nikolai was quite surprised when she opened the door and saw Constantine resting against the wall. He was panting heavily, and his shirt was a mess. It was torn, ripped and dirty, stained by the numerous gashes and bruises on his body and face. ¡°Oh my GOD, what the hell happened to you?¡±

    Constantine did not answer, he opened his mouth trying to let some words escape, but instead it was just some incoherent mumbling. ¡°M-mind if I crash here for the n-night?¡± He asked, heaving and gasping for breath.

    Nikolai had already quickly but gently pulled him inside, and was now closing the door behind him. ¡°Yes, yes of course, come on in!¡± She said frantically. ¡°My god you¡¯re bleeding¡­¡±

    Constantine stumbled into the living room and crashed down on the couch. He then brought his right palm on his forehead trying to ease the pounding pain inside his skull. Meanwhile Nikolai rushed through her house, putting on a reddish-black bathrobe and got a first-aid kit from the kitchen consisting of some bandages and an ice pack.

    ¡°Here.¡± she softly said, placing the ice pack on his forehead. With quickness she proceeded to clean and bandage up his other wounds. Most were just minor cuts and gashes, so his appearance was worse than his actual state. ¡°Mind telling me what the hell happened? Did you get in a fight with Margaret¡¯s dogs again?¡±

    Constantine did not answer her jovial mood-lifting attempt, instead he just stared at her with his mouth halfway open for a few moments before speaking.

    ¡°There was something in my house... I think it was a girl, her hands were b-bleeding and she was crying. But she had -and I swear this is true- she had wings!¡± He said erratically. ¡°Gigantic fucking wings, they were almost as long as my room! And her fucking eyes. Fucking hell her eyes were just-just white, like there was no pupil there. I can''t get those fucking eyes out of my head.¡± He said, shaking and trembling, his hand wrapping tightly around Nikolai¡¯s. ¡°It was an angel.¡±

    Nikolai silently took in her lover¡¯s words, finding it difficult to say anything. ¡°A-and then what happened? Did she knock you out and run off?¡± She replied after a few moments, with a concerned look on her face.

    ¡°No, no.¡± He said, shaking his head. ¡±When she saw me there, she shot up, almost flew out the window¡­ I tried talking to her but she just¡­ jumped¡­ I panicked and ran out of the house, but like an idiot I tripped and fell down the stairs. Then I think I passed out or just kinda, lost time from shock. I ran around the street for a bit but then I came here. I ran through the forest path, so I probably got scratched up by all the bushes and shit¡­¡± He elaborated with a long sigh. ¡°I think I¡¯ve gone mad.¡±

    Nikolai pressed herself against him, wrapping his arm over his back and rubbing him reassuringly. ¡°Relax, Costy, Hani. I don¡¯t know exactly what you saw but I believe you, and you¡¯re not mad.¡± She said with a smile. Nikolai then leaned forward and gave him a fiery kiss on his lips. ¡°I would put on a movie, but¡­¡±

    ¡°The blackout, I saw. Didn¡¯t think it reached this far.¡±

    ¡°Try and relax darling, let me get some light.¡± She said, rushing like a whirlwind off of the couch and into another room. She returned with a pair of lit votive candles in each hand, placing them around the living room. The moody lighting immediately warmed up the room, and gave off a soothing, comfortable atmosphere. From a drawer under the couch she pulled out a pillow and a blanket, which she both tossed to Constantine.

    ¡°You, you shouldn¡¯t.¡± He said, but that didn¡¯t stop him from putting the pillow against the arm-rest and laying on it. ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­¡±

    Nikolai gently snuggled up beside him, grabbing the blanket from his arms and tossing it over them. She loved how warm his body felt against her slightly chilly touch. The warmth enveloped them both, and she purred with satisfaction as she nuzzled her face in his shoulder. She felt safe, and knew in her trembling heart that he felt the same way.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I sleep with you tonight.¡± She said, her raspy voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡­ had a nightmare¡­¡±

    ¡°Aww, of course Cherry. I¡¯m your guest after all.¡± Constantine said with a smile as he rubbed her arm and kissed her on the top of her head. ¡°Its been a while since you¡¯ve had nightmares, I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±

    ¡°I try not to think about it.¡± She mumbled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t either. We¡¯ll go back to your home tomorrow and see what¡¯s with that winged, mystery girl.¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Constantine nodded, looking at the candles, watching the flames flickering happily. ¡°Thank you for the light, its very calming.¡±

    Nikolai nodded back at him, staring at the light as her hand trailed over his chest, rubbing and massaging him. Their bodies were pressed together on the somewhat small couch, and the friction between them was starting to make both hot and steamy under the covers. It didn¡¯t help how lithe Nikolai was dressed, and soon lascivious ideas began to form in her mind. She needed a plausible excuse, but coming up with one didn¡¯t take her long.

    ¡°Oh my god, Costy, this shirt¡¯s so dirty. Its got blood on it. Take it off.¡± She commanded quite aggressively, suddenly jumping up and sitting on his thighs.

    ¡°W-whaa, whu, huh? What?¡± Constantine mumbled, suddenly startled from his peaceful relaxation.

    Nikolai didn¡¯t answer him, she only stared wide-eyed at him, her mouth curved into a sly smile. ¡°Come on. Take it off.¡±

    Constantine sheepishly obeyed the order, taking off his shirt with slow movements. ¡°Y-you sure about this?¡± He said, his voice suddenly higher with excitement.

    ¡°It¡¯ll make us both feel better after such a troubled night.¡± She said, biting her lower lip as she watched him undress. When he tossed away his shirt, her hands began tracing over his chest and stomach. He looked good, decently fit, if a little on the skinnier side, but she loved him nonetheless. ¡°Wow¡­ I like the battle-scarred look these cuts give you.¡± She whispered seductively, running her hands over the bandages and band-aids she applied earlier. She gave her fingertips a slight stain of red from the few droplets of blood that seeped through. Without hesitation she ran the fingers over her lips, licking them with her tongue.

    ¡°Shhhhhk¡­ god¡­ thats, you¡¯re hot as fuck, if only slightly gross.¡± Constantine inhaled sharply and giggled as the excitement of it all began to overpower whatever inhibitions he might have had. ¡°You like the scars? Maybe I should get in fights more often, come home all hot and sexy for you.¡± He smugly laughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too wild Hani, we both know you¡¯d get your ass kicked.¡± She retorted, while she began moving herself forward and back, rubbing his thighs with her derriere.

    ¡°Or¡­ maybe I¡¯d kick too much ass¡­¡± He said provocatively, as his hands began to wander over Nikolai¡¯s hips.

    Without warning, she lunged forward over him, pressing her lips passionately against his. Darkness suddenly loomed over them, as her movements were so swift and aggressive that she¡¯d snuffed out both candles. Giggling could be heard as they both realized the night ahead of them would be long, but a lot more fun than either had anticipated.

    The first light of morning trickled in through the large tinted windows of the living room, hitting Nikolai directly in the eye. Her eyelid twitched, and the pleasant dream she was immersed in was immediately dispelled. Any hopes of further indulgences were immediately dashed by Constantine¡¯s loud snoring that woke her further. With a tired eye she looked at him, seeing him in an awkward position with his mouth wide open and his left arm across his eyes.

    Carefully, she got out of bed and pulled her slippers from under the couch. She put them on, wiggling her toes inside the puffy, tiger-shaped footwear then made her way to the bathroom. The lights were still off, but at least the sunlight made it easier to see. Nikolai yawned and lazily began to brush her teeth. She could hear Constantine stirring awake all the while, and realized his stirring was approaching. It was at that moment that Nikolai realized she was nude. As if on cue, Constantine sleepily opened the door, and found himself smacked in the face with a yellow towel. There was a brief yet beautiful moment where he got the chance to stare at her shapely, supple form, but it was snuffed all too quickly.

    ¡°Cantsh you knooock?¡± Nikolai yelled, her toothbrush still in her mouth. She slammed the door open in her boyfriend¡¯s face, and heard a soft ¡®Sorry¡¯ come from him as she did. She couldn''t help but smile.

    A few minutes later she met Constantine in the kitchen. He had poured himself a coffee and was listening to some very relaxing rhythmic music on the radio.

    ¡°Hey Niko, sorry about earlier.¡± He said, his voice still slightly hoarse from just waking up.

    ¡°Shh.¡± She silenced him with a kiss. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it.¡± Nikolai smiled as she tightened the long black bathrobe around her body. She moved over to pour herself a cup and Constantine continued talking.

    ¡°About last night though. I¡¯m still a little shaken about what I saw, but its a sunny day, let''s go out for a walk and check it out, in a bit?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Oh, I thought you were gonna bring up the other thing.¡±

    Constantine was quiet for a moment, before his cheeks turned beet red. ¡°O-oh¡­ that, well that was great, that''s always¡­ always great. I fell asleep right away after, hope my performance wasn¡¯t too¡­ shaky.¡±

    Nikolai giggled. ¡°You did great, Hani. You hungry? Want me to whip up some breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t refuse an offer from you.¡± He said, his face lighting up with excitement.

    ¡°Well, go get washed up and dressed, I¡¯ll make some eggs in a minute.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes Ma¡¯am.¡± He said. He was somewhat used to being ordered around like that by Nikolai, and generally put up a bit of a front, but today he was not entirely against it.

    Within the next fifteen minutes Constantine was ready, and so was the food. He sat down at the table in the living room with a small but delicious meal prepared for him: two perfectly cooked eggs surrounded by some hash browns and another cup of warm coffee. Nikolai didn¡¯t have a plate in front of her, just some toast with butter that she was snacking on.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You not eating?¡± Constantine asked with a mouthful of food.

    ¡°Not feeling super hungry.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon Niko, you gotta eat something that toast ain¡¯t gonna cut it.¡± He stabbed one of his hash browns and placed it on her napkin. ¡°Here.¡±

    Nikolai stared at him for a moment, pouting, but she shook her head and picked up the crunchy morsel. She placed it on her toast and folded the bread over it, turning it into a pleasant sandwich. ¡°Okay, fine, that was nice.¡± She added.

    ¡°Of course its nice, you¡¯ve always been a better cook than me. And see, I can give orders too.¡± Constantine said, earning himself another friendly jab in the shoulder. He chuckled, and Nikolai giggled.

    Once both were finished, they cleaned up, but left the dirty dishes in the sink. Constantine insisted he¡¯d wash them for her, but Nikolai was adamant about doing them later. With that, both got dressed and made their way out. Constantine borrowed one of Nikolai¡¯s larger clothes that fit him well enough, a nice deep black button-up shirt that she¡¯d ordered online but accidentally bought at a larger size. That along with the jeans he was wearing made for a comfortable outfit for this nice warm autumn day. Nikolai meanwhile wore a pair of short jeans, a plain white shirt, and a small vest over it. She also put on a pair of black nylon thigh-high and a matching set of long gloves over her left arm. Constantine watched as she put on her last item, the flaming rose eyepatch over her left eye. She noticed a small but visible pang of sadness wash over him as he watched her cover up all her dreadful scars.

    ¡°Ready?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He said. The two made their way outside quickly, and found themselves under a clear blue sky, and a calm, warm breeze gently touching their skin. Nikolai wrapped her arm around Constantine¡¯s and the two began to walk.

    ¡°How come you still hide your eye after all this time?¡± Constantine asked after a while, having stewed over the question ever since they left. It was a question that he had asked before, many times, and yet each time she felt the same burning fury well up within her, accompanied by the same painful answer. She knew he meant well, but he could never truly understand. Even after all this time, unlike his, her scars never faded. Their pain was etched not just in her skin, but within her very soul.

    Nikolai was silent. Her grip on him loosened somewhat, but she still held onto him. ¡°You know why.¡± She said, her voice quiet, but with an undertone of her anger slipping through. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ want them all to see.¡± Her gaze turned to the innocent passersby, a cold and disgusted look. ¡°They all look at me and see just the scars. Not me. I don¡¯t need, nor do I want their pity. I want to be just another random stranger on the street, not a freak.¡± As she spoke, the two of them passed by an antique store, one with a mirror right up front. Nikolai glanced at it as she walked, and saw herself staring back. A large crack in the facade of the mirror crossed over her face, cutting away the left side.

    They don¡¯t know what its like to choke on your screaming¡­ what its like to feel Death wrap her cold and burning claws around your neck¡­ A dark stray thought passed through her mind, before she pushed it away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I asked. I just¡­ hoped you wouldn¡¯t feel the need to hide anymore.¡± Constantine apologized. ¡°I¡¯d want the world to see you, the real you, as beautiful and perfect as I see you.¡±

    ¡°Me too. But perhaps one day.¡± Nikolai said with a sigh. ¡°And thank you.¡± She said with a smile and a quick kiss.

    ¡°I¡¯m still somewhat jittery over last night.¡± He added, trying to change the subject. ¡°I¡¯m getting antsy just getting close to my apartment.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I slept a lot better after you arrived though, so that was nice.¡±

    The rest of the walk was had in silence. The two of them were comfortable just being around each other, even without speaking. Eventually, they reached Constantine¡¯s apartment, despite the few detours they took. They had meandered and walked through a couple parks, enjoying the pleasant atmosphere. Now they were inside the gloomy building, still dark from the lack of electricity.

    ¡°Guess no elevator still.¡± Constantine said with a groan.

    ¡°I blame you for living on the top god damn floor.¡± She added with a giggle.

    Their ascension was slow, but they soon found themselves standing before Constantine¡¯s apartment. He opened the door, and sheepishly walked inside. It was chilly, but that was mainly because of the broken window. The two of them inspected his bedroom, carefully stepping over the shards of glass.

    ¡°Well¡­ your window is definitely broken.¡± Nikolai said, somewhat disturbed that this was more than just some hallucination her boyfriend had had.

    ¡°Impeccable detective work, Holmes.¡± Constantine said with a biting remark.

    ¡°Fuck you. I mean, maybe someone threw something through the window or something.¡± She said with an exasperated laugh.

    ¡°We¡¯re on the tenth floor?¡± He said, confused.

    ¡°Yeah. Yeah, you¡¯re right. Well, whatever it was, its definitely not here now. You should call someone for this window at least.¡±

    ¡°The landlord¡¯s gonna think I broke the window.¡± Constantine groaned.

    "Well, fuck him." Nikolai said plainly. She picked up a shard that fell on the windowsill, carefully inspecting it. A thought began to form in her mind. "There''s a lot of glass." She said.

    "Y-yeah, the window''s broken." Constantine said. "Don''t cut yourself."

    "No dumbass, I mean, here on the inside. If you broke it there should barely be anything right? A lot more should be on the pavement outside..." Nikolai moved closer to the window. "Whatever it was, it definitely crashed into your window..." She continued, but did not finish as her eye landed on a peculiar object. As she inspected the window and the surrounding area, trying to endure the powerful winds of this height, she saw something. A feather, lodged between the grating of a metallic pipe climbing alongside the wall. She inspected it, trying to discern if it was just a random pigeon¡¯s feather, but some instinctual sensation deep in her chest told her this was not the case. The feather was large and sharp like a dagger. It shone a striking silver color in the sunlight, and there were some noticeable specks of blood stained on it. Before Nikolai could even think about reaching out and grabbing it, a gust of wind blew through the air, dislodging the feather and carrying it away.

    ¡°You okay Niko?¡± Constantine said, continuing his cleanup of the shards with a small dustpan and brush.

    She stepped back, unsure of what to think or say. ¡°You said this¡­ angel¡­ this girl you saw, her hands were bleeding right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought there¡¯d be a lot more of a mess around, but its just the window.¡±

    ¡°You said she had wings, perhaps she covered herself up with them?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re suddenly acting like you actually believe I saw an angel in my room, Nikolai.¡± Constantine said, concerned. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m very thankful you believe me, but shouldn¡¯t you be all skeptical and everything, you changed your tune right away.¡±

    Nikolai shook her head and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m just trying to make some sense of what you saw, or what you might not have seen. And truth be told, I can¡¯t come up with anything. Maybe you were just tired and imagined it, maybe your brain saw something in the dark with the blackout, maybe the moon shone weirdly and the broken window reflected something.¡±

    ¡°Something¡­ that talked to me, Nikolai?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know!¡±

    The two stared at each other in silence. With a sigh, Constantine walked away, throwing the shards of glass in the trash. When he returned, he found Nikolai in contemplation.

    ¡°Okay. It seems neither of us is really sure of what happened last night. There¡¯s not much evidence that anything has happened, aside from your window definitely being broken.¡± She said. ¡°So, why don¡¯t we leave it at this? Call your landlord, tell him about the window, and you can come crash at my place until its fixed. We can call Evan and spend the weekend chilling with some movies and snacks. How¡¯s that sound?¡±

    Constantine¡¯s concerned expression flipped to one of happiness. ¡°You know, sure. That sounds great. And you¡¯re right, I¡¯m not entirely sure what I saw or what happened either. Everything is just a hazy blur. Let¡¯s, let¡¯s try and have a fun weekend instead. Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Nikolai said with a fake, excited smile. She jumped in his arms and gave him a tight hug.

    Soon, after Constantine finished talking with his landlord, the two of them prepared to leave. Nikolai lingered in the room alone for a few moments. She stared out the window, and her nightmare replayed in her mind alongside the feather she had seen. A storm of dark and terrible thoughts and fears raged in her mind, above them all a single doomed sentiment:

    Why does this feel like the beginning of the end?

    <hr>

    Mephistopheles sighed. It wasn¡¯t out of some issue of annoyance or irritation, but sheer fatigue and boredom. His eyes glazed over the pages of the book he was pouring over, and he realized he wasn¡¯t actually reading anything. He flipped back a few pages, trying to focus and actually understand and remember what he was reading. But the second he started, his eyes began to wander again.

    ¡°This shit is so tedious.¡± He said. ¡°I thought I¡¯d spend my time up here doing more exciting things than reading books for weeks.¡±

    The room was empty of a response. Instead, the only sounds Mephisto heard were the clinking of a teaspoon stirring in a teacup, and the subsequent slurping, capitulated by a satisfied ¡®Ahh¡¯.

    ¡°And what exactly, d¡¯you propose, Mephisto?¡± Belial said after a while, still lounging in his fancy, comfortable throne-like chair. He continued sipping his tea, while occasionally snacking on a sugary treat he had on his table. His yellow eyes stared at the demon, unblinking and firmly waiting for a response.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know really? This is supposed to be a hunt right? Aren¡¯t we wasting time making me read all this shit?¡± He said, shrugging his shoulders.

    The answer he gave was unsatisfactory, and Belial sat up in his seat, leaning forward. ¡°You think dis be¡­ leisure? Just us two passin¡¯ de time?¡± He said, but didn¡¯t wait for a reply. ¡°Listen, you use ta be a merc, correct?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Back den, did you do any¡­ ¡®untin?¡±

    ¡°From time to time. Sometimes we¡¯d get an assassination mission for some princeling the next city over.¡±

    ¡°And back den, how did you hunt someone?¡± Belial asked, putting a noticeable accent on the word this time. ¡°You talk¡¯ to folks right? Get information, learn when and where. Make a plan, follow da trails.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right. Where you going with this?¡±

    ¡°Say you go to a ba¡¯ here. Y¡¯know what dat is, righ¡¯? Some fool starts telling you ¡®bout some shite he saw, corna¡¯ of twenty-fou¡¯ street. What''d ya do den? You don¡¯ know where dat is, hell, you don¡¯ even know what a street is. Can you even trust dis fool?¡±

    ¡°We had streets back then¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know dis town? Dis people? Dis world? You know how to interact with people? No. You¡¯re wet behin¡¯ da eaas. Da books, dey for learnin¡¯. You learn now, you don¡¯t die lata¡¯.¡±

    Mephisto leaned back in his chair, annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t think books beat real life experience.¡±

    ¡°Dey don¡¯t, but we can¡¯t exactly throw ya to de wolves without any preparations, right?¡± Belial smiled. ¡°You rememba¡¯ owa talk when you first arrived? ¡®Bout what we do here? Humans outnumba¡¯ us demons a million to one. Say you ask de wrong person de wrong questions. One small misstep, now you¡¯re a rumor. Rumors spread fast, and dey reach da eaas of the wrong person even fasta¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Wrong person? You mean like, lawmen and such?¡±

    Belial laughed heartily. ¡°You think pigs are what worries us? No litwick, humans aren¡¯t as stupid as you might think. Dere¡¯s dangerous ones among dem. Hunters for those like us too out dere. Demon hunters.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Mephisto asked, suddenly intrigued and deep in thought. ¡°So there are those that are aware that demons like us exist?¡±

    ¡°One in particula¡¯ is a particularly irritating pain in de¡­¡± Belial coughed. ¡°De Huntress we call¡¯er. She¡¯s been on Azzy¡¯s trail for a long good yeaas. Some personal beef with him in particula¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you guys keep the operation on the move, bouncing from city to city every couple years?¡± Mephisto asked.

    ¡°If she finds us fast we move even fasta¡¯. Although, she¡¯s been quiet for some time. Nary a whisper of her around.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps she lost Azazel¡¯s trail?¡±

    Belial shook his head. ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯ve not met¡¯er. And you still vastly underestimate the sheer drive and raw determination some of dese humans are capable of. Dey are smart, cunning, and powa-ful in numbers.¡±

    Mephisto sighed, leaning over and grabbing a biscuit from Belial¡¯s snack-tray. ¡°So what then, we stay in here scared shitless that humans will find us out?¡±

    ¡°Mephy, Mephy¡­¡± Belial shook his head, almost disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re too eaga¡¯ to fight. To prove yourself. Dat¡¯s not how you¡¯ll find dis angel lass. We demons lay low, cause no trouble, and de humans let us run owa business in peace. Once you become a problem, you get dealt with like a problem.¡± The demon cleared his throat. ¡°You¡¯re unconvinced. Let me tell you a tale. You eva¡¯ heard of da Faceless one?¡±

    Mephisto pondered the question. ¡°I haven¡¯t, no. Name seems somewhat familiar but I can¡¯t pin it.¡± He answered plainly.

    ¡°Dis demon was a right propa¡¯ bastard. An archdemon in fact, ripped from de deepest pits of hell itself. The kind of heinous devil dat would make even your boss Ol Bapho¡¯ shit ¡®imself.¡± He said with a chuckle. ¡°He showed up on earth one day, some hundreds, maybe thousands of years ago, started terrorizing all in his path. An undying, unkillable nightmare of flesh and blood and pure despair he was. A plague, dat ravaged and scarred de face of de earth. A god among demons, but even he with all was eventually defeated. De humans and de hunters came together, a great host, a great battle dat lasted months, years. And dey prevailed. Dey could not kill dis demon, so dey trapped him in the great desert. In a great tower, built by angels. A bargain was struck, and now de demon is deir warden.¡±

    Mephisto stared his demon mentor in the eyes, contemplating the story and its message. ¡°Hmm, I remember back in my days, I used to rely on my strength. I would power through obstacles, thinking that I was unbreakable, thinking I can bend my foe before me. Then I died¡­¡±

    ¡­and hell broke me. Now I¡¯m in a new, unfamiliar world, powerless, all but alone. I¡¯m no longer so sure. Perhaps Belial¡¯s right. I¡¯m too eager to rush into my own failure. He thought to himself, considering this new revelation further, but unwilling to share it with his new oppressors.

    ¡°De first place you win any battle or defeat any foe, Mephisto¡­¡± Belial lifted his hand and brought attention to his index finger, pressing it against his temple. ¡°...Is right here. Never forget dat.¡±

    Before they could carry on their conversation, Belial¡¯s phone vibrated, startling Mephisto. The demon quickly picked it up, reading the message that popped on his screen.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mephisto asked after a few minutes of silence.

    ¡°Azzy¡¯s decided it¡¯s time you caught a lead. Looks like you¡¯re gettin¡¯ your chance sooner dan you¡¯d hoped. Rememba¡¯ dat prisoner, well you¡¯re gonna be interrogatin¡¯ him.¡°

    ¡°Me? We just went over how I might not be ready. I¡¯ve never tortured anyone.¡± Mephisto protested.

    ¡°Au contraire, dat was your job in hell, was it not?¡± The demon said with a sly laugh and a flare of his eyebrows.

    ¡°But that¡¯s different, that¡¯s mindless, purposeless pain. What if this is our only lead? Why waste this interrogation on me?¡±

    ¡°Because Azazel doesn¡¯t give a shite, catching de angel is your job. We¡¯re just here to make sure you do it.¡±

    Mephisto groaned, but nodded his head in acceptance. ¡°So what¡¯s Azazel¡¯s deal? I get it, you¡¯re my teacher, keeping me from stumbling like an idiot. But him? Just running things? Haven¡¯t had the chance to hang out with him all that much, and everytime we did he¡¯s just kind of¡­ odd.¡±

    Belial chuckled, but this time, this laughter was different. It was one that betrayed a deeper, more ominous understanding than what the demon was about to reveal. ¡°Dere¡¯s a reason Azzy¡¯s still kickin¡¯ it up here after so many years, even with a hunta¡¯ on his ass. Where so many otha¡¯s get captured or sent back to hell if dey so much as cross eyes with one, Azzy is smart. Terrifyingly so. Don¡¯ be fooled by his act, his goofy behavior, nothin¡¯ more dan a trick. Some part of him, sure, yes, he''s definitely an idiot sometimes. But its just a veil to fool dose like you dat think he¡¯s a more pitiful demon dan he actually is.¡± Belial leaned forward, and his voice became quiet, like a whisper. ¡°Dat man is a monster, Mephisto, take it from me and rememba¡¯ it well. You¡¯d do best to try and get in his good graces, cause friends he treats well, but enemies¡­¡±

    ¡°Enemies become problems¡­¡± Mephisto nodded, his voice quiet with understanding. ¡°... And problems get dealt with.¡±

 Part 4: Blood In The Water

    Azazel sauntered down the street cloaked in a biting aura of confident swagger and uncaring irreverence.

    His green eyes were hidden behind a pair of small, circular-lensed red sunglasses. A lit cigarette adorned his lips, a dark, twisted necklace dangled around his neck, and his wavy, coppery hair danced in the somewhat intense wind. The rest of him was wrapped by a long, slick wool trench coat that made him seem slightly bigger than he was. He walked with a determined gait, and his eyes pierced through those in front of him. It was enough to make them turn aside and let him pass through.

    After turning a few corners past some raggedy blocks and crossing down a few empty, quiet streets he paused. Azazel looked down at the pocket-watch he had just pulled from his coat and checked the time. It was an exquisite piece of craftsmanship, a device made from immaculate, polished silver, with a matching chain that connected it to his belt. It was etched with black onyx lines as highlights and seemed to glow even in the dim sunlight. On the back of the case a symbol was embellished, one that matched the necklace he wore: an incomplete pentagram where the points and edges of the star never quite met. He clicked it open, and the clock within revealed itself. An impossibly complicated, near endless array of black gears linked to different clock hands. Each hand was telling its own time from seconds or minutes up to, days, months and even years.

    ¡°Spare some change, stranger?¡± A shrill, tired voice came from nearby. Azazel looked up from his watch, over his glasses, and spotted a homeless person tucked away behind some inner fold of the building¡¯s wall. He walked closer, seeing him wrapped in ripped out, filthy blankets and sitting on a piece of cardboard that had long been worn down to only a single paper-thin layer. Azazel squatted down, bringing himself down to his level and getting an even closer look.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hand out money to strangers.¡± He began, taking a deep puff, and blowing all the smoke off to the side. ¡°So, let¡¯s work on that. What''s your name, ol¡¯ timer?¡±

    ¡°They used to call me Jamir. Now they just call me hobo.¡± The old man said.

    ¡°So, Jamir, how¡¯d you wind up in this shithole of a street begging for every tomorrow in your life?¡± He asked calmly.

    The old man took a deep breath. ¡°Work. Decades ago I got canned out after I broke my leg.¡± He confessed.

    ¡°Then what? Didn¡¯t you get another job?¡± Azazel¡¯s calm, soothing voice pressed on, compelling the old man to answer. Strangely, Jamir answered, perhaps even against his better desires. The words just flowed out of his mouth, as if tugged by a string wrapped around his very soul.

    ¡°Much later¡­ first I started drinking. I was devastated, losing my job, my only income. I¡¯ve never been much of a smart man you know? Never even finished school. No work, no life. I thought it was over, started drinking to cope.¡± Jamir coughed.

    ¡°Go on.¡± Azazel commanded.

    ¡±The stain of drink ruined me. Even when I thought I got back on my feet, it followed me. I lost everything to it, my house, my mind¡­ my wife¡­ I don¡¯t even remember her name.¡± The man began crying softly. ¡°I don¡¯t even remember her face. Its been so long.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re just a worthless piece of shit aintcha?¡± Azazel smirked. ¡°Deplorable, waste of skin, waiting for sweet death to maybe give you a chance again?¡±

    ¡°C-come on man¡­ fuck you¡­¡± Jamir tried speaking but his quivering lips made it hard.

    ¡°She won¡¯t come, Jamir. It is not yet your time unfortunately. You¡¯re doomed to wander this earth for another few good years at least, rotting away on a street corner, away from love, warmth, companionship.¡± Azazel smiled, chuckling to himself. ¡°But, I can change that for you.¡±

    Jamir stopped sobbing, and wiped away his tears, confused. ¡°Y-you can?¡±

    Azazel flicked his wrist up in the air with graceful, elegant movements and firmly between his index and middle finger was a rolled up five-hundred gal bill. ¡°If I gave you these five big ones right here, what are you gonna do with them?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I-I¡¯ll go buy some clothes, or clean up these ones, go hire myself washing dishes or anything plea-¡±

    ¡°No-no.¡± Azazel said, shaking his head slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve had your chance for all that. No, here¡¯s what you¡¯re gonna do if you take this cash. You¡¯re gonna go buy yourself at least three different bottles of whiskey, liquor, whatever the fuck you liked to drink. And don¡¯t buy that cheap shit, I¡¯m giving you a lot so you can party, so party, I don¡¯t want a penny wasted. Then, you¡¯re gonna buy yourself a cheap whore, you know, make it two, I¡¯m feeling fancy. Some degenerates worse off than you who won¡¯t mind your¡­¡± Azazel coughed.

    ¡°My¡­ what?¡± Jamir said, entranced.

    ¡°Stench.¡± He continued with a chuckle. ¡°Then, and this is the most important part, you¡¯re gonna party with them as if its your last day on earth. Cause it is. At the end of the night, after you¡¯ve drank yourself half to death and fucked them both ten times for a combined thirty minutes, you¡¯re gonna kill them both. Strangle them, stab them, beat them against the walls, I don¡¯t care. If you wanna make the six p.m. top news tomorrow, make it flashy, bloody, tie them up and split them open from neck to pussy. Be creative, I don¡¯t really give a shit. Once they¡¯re dead or dying, you¡¯re gonna walk your ass out to Fanio¡¯s bridge, climb out on the top balustrade¡­¡± Azazel paused, taking another breath from his cigarette. ¡°... and throw yourself headfirst into the traffic below. How about it, do you accept my deal?¡±

    ¡°T-thats¡­ you¡¯re¡­ sick in the head.¡± Jamir gasped, horrified but not condoning. He bit his lip as his clouded, hazy mind began to consider.

    ¡°Maybe. But ask yourself, is this the life you want, wasting away like a corpse, or do you just want to go out in a blaze of glory?¡± Azazel¡¯s green eyes stared unblinking behind his sunglasses, but the old man felt their gaze nonetheless. ¡°Come on, take it.¡± He whispered, taking another puff of smoke in his lungs.

    ¡°W-who are you?¡±

    ¡°You know who I am.¡± Azazel said with a plain yet devilish smile. ¡°Take it.¡±

    Jamir looked at him, then at the bill in his fingers, then back at him. When his eyes turned back to the bill, he rushed as if possessed, intent on snatching it from his hands. But somehow, Azazel was faster, his hand whipped like a serpent, grabbing the old man¡¯s foul glove. His hand soon tightly gripped Jamir¡¯s in a vice-like handshake, and he pressed the bill inside his palm.

    ¡°Fuck you, mad cunt!¡± Jamir said as he quickly got up and ran away, cackling like a madman all the while.

    Azazel lingered, finishing his cigarette before throwing it on the cardboard, not bothering to put it out. A twisted grin crawled on his lips as he got up, dusted himself off and continued his walk. ¡°See ya in hell ol¡¯ timer.¡± He said.

    Azazel soon found himself before a worn down police station, whose lettering had long nearly faded down to nothing. It was a somewhat tall, but inconspicuous building that didn¡¯t betray the foul deeds that took place within. He stepped inside, and walked past an agitated secretary on the way. She was a tall, intimidating woman with aggressively sharp cheekbones and dark hair, like the feathers of a raven. She wore glasses, and had a viper tattooed on her neck.

    ¡°Where¡¯ve you been?¡± She shouted.

    ¡°Busy. Is Mephy here?¡± He asked back.

    ¡°He''s waiting for you, fifth floor.¡±

    ¡°Could you bring the tools over, Laverna?¡± Azazel continued asking while he took off his glasses, put them in his coat, then took that off too. He began rolling up the sleeves of the shirt underneath, and a sly grin crept on his lips.

    ¡°Already in the suitcase.¡± She said, handing it to him as he whizzed past her.

    ¡°You¡¯re a sweet. Make sure no one interrupts us, I don¡¯t care if Lucifer himself shows up, got it?¡± Azazel winked and gave her a finger-gun as he stepped inside the elevator at the end of the hall.

    Ding

    The demon walked through the doors once he reached the fifth floor. He then almost immediately ran into and was startled by a very annoyed-looking Mephistopheles.

    ¡°Jesus, don¡¯t scare me like that.¡± Azazel said, nearly tripping back inside the elevator.

    ¡°You told me the meeting was to start¡­ three hours ago.¡± Mephisto said, bewildered.

    ¡°Yeah? And? You thought I was gonna show up at that time too?¡± He smirked. ¡°I need to know if you can follow orders.¡± He added, walking past him and towards the interrogation room. ¡°Come, bring that binder, did you study it well?¡±

    ¡°I had nothing better to fucking do!¡± Mephisto sighed, and followed. Indeed, in his hand was a massive black binder, full of important documents like birth certificates, job contracts and police and hospital records.

    ¡°So tell me, what¡¯s the deal with this kid?¡± Azazel asked.

    ¡°You testing me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m always testing you, don¡¯t forget that.¡± The demon answered, his voice suddenly very cold and emotionless.

    The silence lingered between them, until Azazel reached a door. Inside was an interrogation room, and behind the one-way mirror was a terrified young man. As Mephisto locked the door behind him, Azazel took out a cigarette and started smoking it as if it was his last. He drifted closer to the glass window, staring at the person inside with his piercing green eyes.

    ¡°Andrew Sinveer.¡± Mephisto began, eyes on the documents in the binder, although he wasn¡¯t reading them, but reciting what he¡¯d memorized. ¡°Age twenty-two, homeless, motherless. Run-of-the-mill drifter. Police found him some months ago in front of a building crying for help. He was bleeding from his chest and hands. Deep cuts and lacerations all over his body, especially on his right hand as if he defended himself.¡±

    ¡°Very good Mephisto!¡± Azazel applauded, in a very mocking fashion. ¡°You sure know how to read.¡±

    ¡°Bite me.¡±

    ¡°Please, continue.¡±

    Mephisto sighed. ¡°According to the police files, they assumed Andrew was attacked by some sort of rabid mutt. His declaration was considered incoherent and disconnected from reality, so they presumed him to be high or drunk at the time.¡±

    ¡°Heh, can¡¯t trust dogs am I right, never know when they¡¯ll mistake your face for some tasty bacon.¡±

    ¡°According to the hospital records, the wounds were somewhat serious, but not life-threatening. After a month or so on watch, he was let back out.¡± Mephisto said, closing the binder. ¡°You know, I still find it crazy that nowadays there¡¯s a dedicated branch of society that deals with just helping, and curing people. Back in my day if you didn¡¯t know a soothsayer or a priest and you got wounded, you were fucked.¡±

    Azazel spun around, confused. ¡°Really? There weren¡¯t like, any hospitals and shit back then?¡±

    ¡°Well, there were but, they were mainly for important people, nobles and emperor¡¯s men. Random peasants like this guy¡­¡± Mephisto tossed the binder on a nearby desk, and it fell with a thud. ¡°...Were pretty much fucked. Now tell me Azazel, what do you want from me?¡±

    Azazel breathed in a deep puff of smoke straight into his lungs. ¡°You know, as soon as I got word from ol¡¯ Bapho that you¡¯d be coming back I started asking around, seeing if any of my connections heard anything about your missing angel. If Baphomet had heard of her downstairs, then she had to have been around upstairs for a decent while right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ the date of this guy¡¯s attack was almost a whole month before I arrived.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought as well. I had my boys keep an eye on him until enough time passed, and you got up to speed with how we do things. I had them apprehend him the other day. I thought I¡¯d do you a solid and we could see if the wounds on him were made by a rabid bitch, or a rabid angel bitch.¡±

    ¡°No offense Azazel, but you don¡¯t strike me as the kind of guy that just does favors for people unless there is some benefit.¡± he chuckled.

    Azazel opened his jaw wide and cracked it, creating a loud pop that echoed around them. ¡±Ah Mephisto, you saw right through me.¡± He said, raising his arms as if he was surrendering. The demon finally turned to look at his partner with a smirk that quickly died when he saw Mephisto was more interested in a stain on his shirt than his antics. ¡°Nah, my benefit is getting you off my ass faster. I just thought as long as I''m stuck with you I¡¯ll help you with what you need, specifically with this business of yours...¡± He said waving his hands in the air as he spoke.

    ¡°You are truly too kind.¡± Mephisto said sarcastically. ¡°So what exactly do I need to do with him?¡±

    ¡°Simple, we go in there and ask this pleasant fellow what happened that day, hmm?¡±

    ¡°That''s it?¡±

    ¡°That''s it.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡±

    Azazel motioned with his hand and a nod towards the door. Mephisto hopped on his feet and walked inside. The door screeched with the weight of rust on its hinges. The buzz of the neon lights overhead was accompanied by the sounds of their footsteps. Azazel went ahead and sat down on a chair in the corner of the room, finishing his cigarette as he eagerly awaited his partner¡¯s next moves. Mephisto sat down across from Andrew and observed him for a little bit. He had messy hair, a patchy, dirty face. His clothes were torn and he still had some bandages on his arms. Most striking were his eyes, or how he was completely unable to meet their gaze given how he was staring into the table.

    ¡°Arghem.¡± Azazel coughed loudly, hacking up some saliva that he spat to the side, wiping his chin with his tie. ¡°Sorry, continue.¡±

    ¡°Who are you people? What do you want from me? Please I¡¯ve done nothing wrong, I beg you let me go.¡± Andrew started wailing at Mephisto, his cuffs jiggling around as he tried to put his hands on the table.

    ¡°Easy, easy.¡± Mephisto said quickly, putting his elbows on the desk and straightening his back. He shot Azazel a quick glance, as if to ask if that was the right posture. ¡°We''re just going to ask you a few questions, and then you¡¯re free to go, now be a good lad and don¡¯t try to lie to me and try to tell me as much as you can remember. First off, do you recall the events that took place five months ago?¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Andrew sat up, confused and afraid, but somewhat more assured by Mephisto. ¡°F-five months ago? When I got attacked?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, okay, its a bit fuzzy. I hit my head on a garbage bin as I ran, but yeah I remember that night like my dad¡¯s face, bless his heart...¡±

    ¡°Would you mind elaborating? What exactly caused you to run? What happened? Did you run into an angel? Is that who attacked you?¡± Mephisto asked, spitting out rapidfire questions.

    Azazel choked on his cigarette smoke, coughing and gagging loudly. ¡°Too sudden Mephy.¡± He said with a wheezy voice.

    ¡°I y-what?¡± Andrew mumbled, confused. ¡°How¡¯d you¡­? Anyway I already told the police and they didn''t believe me, they just thought I was a junkie who just had a bad trip.¡±

    ¡°Just tell us what you saw.¡± Azazel said, bolting from his chair and waving a hand in front of Mephisto, to stop him from continuing. As Andrew began revealing the events of that fateful night, Azazel leaned on the table, pulling Mephisto¡¯s attention away. ¡°What are you doing? You don¡¯t just ask stupid shit like that right away!¡± He angrily whispered.

    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Mephisto whispered back.

    ¡°Just, leave it for now.¡±

    ¡°Well uh¡­ I was sleeping in my cardboard box I call a home in an old park on Galeforth Av.¡± Andrew said. ¡°I managed to steal a loaf of bread from a vendor so I finally had something to eat after a few nights of going to sleep on an empty stomach. After that, I went exploring.¡±

    ¡°Exploring?¡± Mephisto asked. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, urban exploration. I like to scavenge abandoned buildings, old construction sites, and run down closed places forgotten by the world. I find good stuff, metal, copper wires, random bullshit, I sell it, make a buck for food.¡± The terrified lad continued. ¡°You know there¡¯s like, miles and miles of old closed off subway routes and tunnels from the old city? Its like they built a whole city on top with all the shit down there. Shit goes so far down¡­¡±

    ¡°And so¡­ you were exploring?¡± Mephisto continued again.

    ¡°Yeah, I was wandering through the tunnels below Starfall park. I heard some friends talk about this big loud crash that occurred in the area, and wondered if some pocket collapsed.¡± Andrew paused for a second, readjusting himself. ¡°C-can I get some water?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Mephisto said bluntly. ¡±You¡¯ll get a break when we finish.¡±

    ¡°Are you fuckin- Don¡¯t listen to him.¡± Azazel said, leaning over him and smiling. "Look, you¡¯ve been great help, let me and my colleague get you something to drink real quick.¡± He said, slyly motioning to Mephisto behind his back, pointing towards the door.

    Kkh-CHK

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing Mephisto?¡± Azazel shouted, exasperated.

    Mephisto shrugged, confused. ¡°What, I¡¯m interrogating him! Isn¡¯t that what you wanted me to do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re on the verge of pummeling him for no reason!¡± Azazel shouted. ¡°He¡¯s LITERALLY telling us everything!¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°SO!¡± Azazel jumped in his face, but stepped back and took another deep puff of his cigarette. He started speaking very slowly. ¡°When the prisoner is telling us everything without being pushed at all, there is no reason to push him. That will only make him scared, defensive, aggressive. When they¡¯re being cooperative, it means two things. Either they¡¯re lying their ass off, or they¡¯re scared and have nothing to hide. Which category do you think this guy fits?¡±

    Mephisto pondered for a second, rubbing his hairy chin. ¡°This twerp doesn¡¯t seem like the lying type. So when do I get aggressive?¡±

    ¡°In an interrogation, control is everything. We, we are always the ones in control.¡± Azazel said, tossing away his finished cigarette, and immediately lighting another. ¡°Aggression, scare tactics, torture intimidation, all that is necessary to reaffirm control. To break the prisoner, to the point where their facade and defenses aren¡¯t enough. If you lose control first for no reason, attack an enemy with no defenses for no reason, you¡¯ve lost control. Once they see that you¡¯ve cracked first, you ain¡¯t getting anything out of them.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I think I understand.¡± Mephisto said, nodding and rearranging his shirt.

    ¡°Now get him that glass of water, I¡¯ll see you inside.¡± The demon barked his order, and rushed back towards the door. ¡°Sorry about that Andy, can I call you Andy? My friend is a bit of a newbie, he¡¯s still learning the ropes.¡±

    ¡°New hire?¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Sort of, more like, well, what the fuck do you care?¡± He answered, leaning against the wall and puffing his cigarette again.

    ¡°You¡¯re right man, I really don''t. Look, I''ll tell you everything, just let me go.¡±

    Azazel smiled. It was not a real smile, but Andrew would never know that. Not only was he not looking at the demon entirely, but he also lacked the ability to tell just how utterly false of a smile that truly was. A smile that had been practiced a thousand times, and then a thousand times again. It was crafted, expertly so, over many, many years into a perfect replica of the most basic act of humanity. A smile so devoid of any warmth, sympathy, even the slightest glimpse of any kind emotion, but somehow able to display such sentiments nonetheless. No, this was a malefic, empty smile, accompanied by the dark stare of his equally empty emerald stare. ¡°Sure, you¡¯ll be out of here by the end of this, mark my word.¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that, here¡¯s a glass of water for you.¡± Mephisto said, crossing the threshold inside the room once more. The inanimaliat sat down, giving Azazel a quick look before he motioned Andrew to continue.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± He began after finishing his drink. ¡°The park. I took a tunnel from the old subway on Dowa street and followed a map. I went deeper and deeper down, and I came across the collapsed floor. You know how usually there''s some tape or warning signs around when something breaks? Yeah, none of that here. This was just pure rubble. So I went inside. Followed these old ass tunnels-¡±

    ¡°And then what, tell us what you found?¡± Mephisto said, impatient about the entire retelling.

    ¡°I traveled for what felt like hours. I don¡¯t know how I didnt feel tired, hungry, scared. I was just so driven by curiosity, and it was like the earth itself was calling to me.¡± Andrew took a deep breath. ¡°Then, I found a large enclosed room, bathed in light. This was it. It was round like a cupola, and the walls were decorated with these¡­ paintings? Runes? Symbols drawn in black blood. And at the center of it all, was a coffin made of glass with someone inside.¡± He said with a sigh.

    The flash of a distant memory passed across Mephisto¡¯s eyes and Azazel noticed it clear as day. Both demons were now listening closely, intently.

    ¡°Did you see what they looked like? Anything at all?¡± Mephisto asked with trembling intensity in his voice.

    ¡°I saw the glass was slightly cracked, but as soon as I stepped closer, I was attacked. Something jumped me from behind. It came up from the dark tunnels,I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything. It was some sort of towering insect thing. It sliced me up, fucked my arms right up.¡± Andrew shook his head as if he was ashamed. ¡°I ran, but then I tripped and fell. Everything was so blurry. But I didn¡¯t pass out. I endured and ran until I felt my lungs and heart explode. But I made it out. I ran to the people and collapsed. I remember¡­¡±

    ¡°Remember what?¡±

    ¡°While I was out, I¡­ just remember seeing something beautiful. A face I can still see in my dreams. I think I saw the face of the one in the coffin. It was a girl, extremely pretty, with pale white skin and long blue hair.¡± He nodded. ¡°Later I woke up in the hospital, and then the police and everything. Told them what happened¡­ You know the rest.¡±

    Silence fell over the room like a black curtain. Mephisto was trying to decipher the maelstrom of thoughts, memories and information raging in his mind, but Azazel was just quiet. A sly grin crawled over his lips. ¡°Ohhhhhhh-ohohoho boy Mephisto I knew I hit a goddamn goldmine when I found this guy.¡±

    ¡°We can''t be sure its her, maybe its another person, another angel. There''s no way it can be her, not her..¡± Mephisto responded, sliding deeper in his chair, rubbing his forehead with his left arm.

    Azazel grinned. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss everything later. Get up Mephisto, stop sulking, we¡¯re not done yet.¡± He said, walking forward and nudging Mephistopheles. The demon seemed weirdly excited all of a sudden, and not because of the successful interrogation.

    ¡°Wh-what do you mean? I told you everything! You said you¡¯d let me go!¡± Andrew shouted in a panic.

    ¡°What the hell do you mean? He already told us all he knew.¡± Mephisto asked with a concerned look on his face, a look that dreaded the answer that it was about to receive.

    Azazel was silent. He ignored them as he walked back to his chair in the corner and picked up his suitcase. Without a word, he placed it in front of Mephistopheles. He took another puff of his cigarette as he put the code on the lock and popped it open. Mephisto¡¯s eyes shut tightly and his head fell to the side once he saw what was inside.

    ¡°No.¡± He said quietly, barely a whisper.

    ¡°What, what is it? WHAT IS IT?¡± Andrew screamed, fear starting to infest his body, crawling across his skin and seeping into his bones.

    ¡°Why? Why this? He told us everything, he¡¯s no harm to us.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Azazel repeated Mephisto¡¯s question. ¡°No reason. This is supposed to be the thing you¡¯re good at right? I want to see it, I want to see that you can obey.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sick in the head, you know that?¡±

    ¡°What is it, DAMN IT?¡± Andrew screamed, thrashing in his chair and yanking his hand cuffs.

    Azazel pulled out his silver watch, giving it a quick look. He walked towards the door but before opening it fully, he stopped and looked at Mephisto. ¡°You have four hours. Hurt him all you want, but keep him alive. I want to kill him myself.¡± He said with a very cool and collected tone, as if he was talking about ordering some food, and not putting someone through heinous torture.

    ¡°P-please, please, PLEASE I BEG YOU PLEASE STOP NO!¡± Andrew shouted, yelling as loud as his lungs would allow.

    Azazel turned to him, and gave him a pitiable look. ¡°Shhh.¡± He said, finger over his lips. He left the room and heard Mephisto¡¯s angry, disappointed voice apologize to the kid for what he was about to do. His dreadful, wild laughter echoed as he locked the interrogation room and walked away.

    And don¡¯t try to fool me, Mephy¡­ This test isn¡¯t one you can cheat on¡­ He thought to himself.

    True to his word, Azazel returned within four hours. In fact, he was actually early by ten minutes. A cup of lukewarm coffee was in his hand, and he occasionally sipped from it as he slowly strolled back to the interrogation room. He was in quite a pleasant mood. A distant radio buzz trickled into his ears from afar, and he took a minor detour, gripped by curiosity. He walked across the hall towards a room where some other demon underlings worked, stamping papers and yelling into phone-calls. They all noticed him, but he motioned them to continue without any interruptions, as he was more interested in the radio.

    ¡°-grizzly streak of murders continued as the old man went from door to door with a meat hook and a large butcher¡¯s knife and began brutally disemboweling and slaughtering any unfortunate residents that happened to be in the motel at the time. Before police could arrive and put an end to the massacre, the man responsible stole a car and fled the scene. But, perhaps gripped by the last remnants of his consciousness, the criminal responsible drove straight off the railing of Fanio¡¯s bridge, dying instantly against the busy streets below. By sheer bad luck, his final act claimed even more lives, a small family of two that drove straight into the burning wreckage at that exact moment. Neither could be saved before the flames engulfed them.¡± The voice eloquently detailed, before continuing to talk about the total statistics and how the investigation unfolded.

    But Azazel stopped listening as he began cackling like a maniac. His knees nearly buckled under him as he belly laughed and wheezed loudly. ¡°Holy fucking shit, Jamir, I told you to try and make tomorrow¡¯s six p.m. news, not today¡¯s.¡± He said to no one in particular as he wiped some tears from his eyes. ¡°Shit man, wow. Twelve whole people, including you, huh? I knew you had it in you, bravo.¡± He added, clapping his hands a couple times to the confusion of the underlings that weren¡¯t listening or paying attention.

    With that, he turned and walked back to the interrogation room before the time was up. Screaming filled his ears with each step that brought him closer and closer. He finished his cup of coffee, not looking through the one-way glass so as to not be spoiled of what was awaiting inside. A truly barbaric sight lay before him, as the previously dull blueish walls of the chamber were sprayed with sparkling, wet blood. Mephisto was sitting in his chair, sleeves rolled up fully, covered from head to toe in blood. His gaze was distant, distraught, barely even acknowledging Azazel as he walked in. His hands trembled, and he was breathing softly.

    ¡°This gives the room so much more color don¡¯t you think?¡± Azazel quipped, looking at the walls, rather than Mephisto¡¯s handiwork.

    ¡°Just¡­ get it over with.¡± Mephisto said, his voice trembling with fatigue and soreness.

    Azazel rolled his eyes and walked over to Andrew, or the still breathing naked pile of bloody meat and cartilage that once was a man named Andrew. There were many tools and weapons scattered about the room. Some were on the table, some on the floor, and others were tossed on the pile of clothes that had been torn off. But while the last few were placed back in the suitcase, all were stained with blood and still dripping with the taste of flesh. Knives, hammers, scalpels, razors, pliers, tweezers, needles, even a small crowbar that was almost bent from how hard it had been used.

    Andrew trembled and jittered, a tortured wheezing and quiet blubbering sob escaping his sliced lips and toothless mouth. Snot and blood dripped down his battered, broken face and chin, and his eyes were tightly shut, blood pouring under them. Azazel looked down at his hands, inspecting the rest of the damage. His elbows were broken and bent unnaturally, shards of bone piercing through his flesh and skin. His fingers were ripped off, sliced open, or completely degloved. As Azazel continued, he saw his legs were in a similar state, his knees were completely shattered, tibias fractured and his achilles tendon sliced open, and multiple precise puncture wounds and cuts making him bleed just enough to hurt but not enough to risk death.

    It was a twisted miracle that he was still alive. In truth however, it was no accident. Mephisto knew exactly where to cut, where to smash and where to preserve. He had spent millenia in hell perfecting his technique, and this grotesque display was just a taste of all that he had learnt.

    Still, Mephy¡­ Azazel thought as he looked back at his underling. I didn¡¯t expect you to look so soft and pitiful after this¡­

    ¡°Y¡­¡± A small, shrieky tone escaped from Andrew¡¯s mouth, drawing Azazel¡¯s attention and ire once again.

    ¡°What was that?¡± The demon said, leaning forward and turning his ear. ¡°I¡¯m amazed you can still talk. I guess he didn¡¯t cut your tongue out, huh? Come on, speak up. What do you want?¡±

    Andrew struggled greatly to open his mouth. All that came out were pools of vomit, blood and bile. But through great effort, a few tortured words managed to escape as well. ¡°Y-y¡­you¡­ p-pro¡­ promised¡­ w-why?¡± He managed to ask through the suffering and tears.

    ¡°I did promise, didn''t I?¡± Azazel nodded. ¡°The reason¡­ is pretty simple actually. I am the violence. I am the sickness. I am¡­ the still silence. Through my will, suffering is inflicted. You stumbled onto something you weren¡¯t meant to see, which eventually led you to me. And you see, the problem with meeting me is, someone like you doesn¡¯t get to walk away after that. You were just unlucky, kid.¡±

    ¡°Bh¡­ bu¡­ but y-you¡­¡±

    ¡°True, I did promise you¡¯d be out of here at the end of this. You¡¯re right.¡± Azazel responded, bringing his head lower. With ruthless cruelty he grabbed Andrew¡¯s few remaining clumps of hair and scalped, and yanked his head back so he could stare at his messy ruined face. He then brought his head even lower and whispered in his right ear. It was a dreadful voice, a cold, merciless tone of death. ¡°But I never said you were leaving alive.¡±

    With a long needle in hand, he stabbed him in the throat. It was not an instant blow, but one delivered with agonizing slowness, and perfect precision. All so he could feel the steel tingling the inside of his neck, puncturing every vein and blood vessel in its way until it pierced out the other side. All so he¡¯d choke to death on his own blood before exsanguination occurred. Azazel pulled out the blade and immediately a stream of blood began spurting out. Andrew began coughing and gurgling, gasping and hacking for breath. He thrashed for every breath as blood poured down his throat and began filling his lungs. He wheezed and cried for help, for salvation, but no one came.

    ¡°How beautiful the blood sings¡­¡± Azazel said as he stared at his victim with cold unblinking green eyes. He watched the last moments of his life as they slipped away. Crimson fluid dripped gently on the metallic floor, and a wicked smile crossed his face as Andrew gave his final suffocated breath. ¡°Drip¡­ drip¡­ drip¡­¡±

 Part 5: She Who Wields The Flaming Sword

    Evan woke up with a massive headache.

    The back of his head was shuddering with rhythmic throbs that paused for a couple seconds between each painful pulse. It was just a lengthy enough pause that he thought it would go away on its own, before that frail hope was brutally snatched away and the pain returned. With an aching sigh, he slumped out of bed and threw on some pants. Rushing to the bathroom, he was annoyed to not find any proper medicine.

    ¡°Where did I put it?¡± He asked himself, trying to remember. He walked from room to room, irritated but eventually the right memory came to light. He checked one of the drawers beside the bed, remembering that he put it closer last time he had a headache from sleeping too much. After that, he paused for a moment in bed and slumped back under the covers. He quickly put an alarm on his phone for another hour and a half from now, and drifted off to sleep, letting the pill hopefully do its job. It didn¡¯t. An hour later he drifted back awake, unsure if he dreamt anything at all or simply forgot.

    ¡°What a lousy day.¡± He mumbled. ¡°Probably shouldn¡¯t have drank like a pig last night¡­¡±

    As if on cue, his phone buzzed with a text message. His face lit up seeing that it was from Constantine.

    Movie night?

    Had a bad day yesterday.

    At Niko¡¯s.

    He thought for a few seconds before responding. His fingers danced over the digital keyboard, the excitement of the proposition combined with the slight concern for his friend breathing new life into him.

    Sure!

    Want me to get anything?

    What time?

    Also, sorry to hear that bud, everything good?

    Six sounds good.

    Get some booze?

    And yeah, I¡¯m good now, something broke my fucking window.

    Hah, was it a pigeon?

    Nah, I¡¯ll tell ya later. Some snacks too.

    We got popcorn, see if the pastry¡¯s open, maybe you can get us some eclairs?

    Desserts for later.

    Sure, but you still owe me twenty from when we got Saraid¡¯s.

    DUDE I THOUGHT YOU HAD ME? I PAID YOUR BUS FARE!

    Evan laughed heartily to himself. Saraid¡¯s was a d?ner kebab restaurant the three of them occasionally dropped by after classes. About a year back on a chilly autumn day they¡¯d all gotten some food, but Constantine was short on cash. Evan chipped in to pay his share out of the generosity of his heart. Ever since he¡¯s made sure to keep that event as a trump card in his pocket. He¡¯d wait for Constantine to forget about it, and he¡¯d bring it up whenever he felt it was good for a laugh. Constantine¡¯s reaction usually made it worth it in his eyes as did seeing what new excuse he could come up with for why their debt had been paid.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve taken the bus a single time in the last year Consty, hah.¡± He chuckled.

    Reinvigorated, he crawled out of bed and got prepared for the day ahead. He scanned his surroundings first. His room was a bit of a mess, something unusual for him. Normally Evan was a bit of a stickler about keeping his place organized and clean. After his latest late-night partying however, it seemed neither him nor his partner much cared about the clean-up. That much was evident by her disappearance long before he woke up.

    A thought crossed his mind, now that he was more awake. He quickly checked his pants for his wallet, and with a sigh was glad to find it still there. He was even more rejoiced when he found a note in said wallet:

    That was fun, call me again sometime - xoxox

    He thought about tearing it in half and throwing it away, but after some hazy memories of the previous night trickled into his consciousness, he decided to keep the note. Then looking over the room again, he debated whether to clean it up now or clean it up when he returned. It was quite a debate, as the habit to keep his room clean was one instilled, drilled in him by his father, Antonio, at a very young age.

    His father was a religious man, strict and diligent but very loving. He always made sure to push his son to be his best self. In his way, he honored the memory of his dearest love, who perished during Evan¡¯s birth. His father wasn¡¯t around now however, his home being up north in Gausville, so Evan decided he could let it slide this one time.

    Thank god he¡¯s not here, If dad could see me get up at this hour on a saturday he¡¯d slap me¡­ Evan thought to himself.

    The first real obstacle Evan decided to tackle, after getting cleaned up and grabbing what could tentatively be described as ¡®breakfast¡¯ - nothing more than some cheese, ham, and butter on two slices of bread - was deciding what to wear. He didn¡¯t care about fashion or what other people thought of his looks, but he enjoyed putting a little effort into his outfit on certain occasions, especially important ones like hanging out with his friends.

    He combed through his wardrobe, bouncing between a few different articles of clothing before deciding on his outfit. Dark-wash jeans, with a stylized black and yellow shirt underneath, and a lighter denim vest over it all. He checked himself out in the mirror, satisfied with his look as he spritzed a bit of cologne on. His curly, wild hair needed little gel or foam to arrange, just a bit of hand-combing at it was perfect.

    ¡°Agh!¡± Evan yelped. He looked at his left hand, and noticed a small cut on his index finger. ¡°How¡¯d I get that?¡± He said, sucking his finger to soothe the wound. Then he passed his other hand through his hair, wondering if there was a shard of glass or something in it. When the object responsible couldn¡¯t be found, he just shrugged and ran off into the vestibule, ready to rush out into the world. Then immediately he turned back, as he forgot his shopping bag. Then he left.

    ¡°Evan, your damned music and banging kept me up all night again!¡± A raspy, loud voice hollered at him as he whizzed down the stairs.

    Evan paused, annoyed, and addressed the old man that had accosted him. ¡°It was a friday, Bob, I can do what I want. People go out to drink, party, fuck. Maybe if your dick still worked you could try it sometime?¡± He smirked, and flashed two fingers on his left hand in the shape of a ¡®V¡¯.

    ¡°Fuck you, you little shit. I¡¯ll tell your fucking landlord you¡¯re bringing whores in the apartment again!¡± The ratchety man screamed. ¡°One day you¡¯ll be in my shoes and some arrogant little cunt will talk shit to you too! I would love to see your ass then.¡±

    Evan was already walking away. He decided to yell back a few final remarks. ¡°He fucks too don¡¯t worry. And remember Bob, I¡¯m gonna be young forever while you¡¯re gonna die sad and alone within a year, God help you¡­¡± He said, now fully out of earshot. ¡°...Prick.¡±

    Thankfully as he made his way to the closest supermarket, he didn¡¯t run into any other aggressors. He didn¡¯t have many, but Evan was oftentimes overconfident, almost aggressively so. This made him a difficult pill to swallow in the eyes of those unwilling or uncaring enough to see past it. Although it wasn¡¯t always the fault of others, as Evan often failed to give anyone else a chance as well. Impatience was a trait he shared with Constantine, one that his father tried to educate out of both. It would be difficult to imagine that out of the two of them, he was the one his father had more success with.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be fifty-seven seventy-six.¡± The cute cashier said as he finished scanning Evan¡¯s last few bottles. ¡°I¡¯ll also need to see your I.D.¡±

    ¡°Damn I shouldn¡¯t have shaved today huh, do I really look that young?¡± Evan chuckled. ¡°Josephine doesn¡¯t usually card me.¡±

    ¡°Well don¡¯t let the manager know that. You¡¯d be surprised how many youthful faces I see in a day.¡± The cashier said, laughing with him. His eyes went wide and his laughter intensified once he saw his actual age on his card. ¡°And you¡¯re barely twenty! Coming over here acting like you¡¯re thirty-five or some shit¡­ Jesus.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m messing, I¡¯m messing.¡± Evan chuckled back. ¡°Here, you can keep the change for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ thanks?¡± He said, confused.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m nice like that. Have a good day, sir!¡± Evan said, rushing out. It was a somewhat cloudy day today, but it was still nice and warm, with only a slight cooling breeze. Evan enjoyed these sort of long walks through the city, just soaking in the calm atmosphere. He liked pausing on a bench in one of the parks, watching the people pass by. Scenarios would pop up into his head, stories about each person and where they were going and why, or what they¡¯d be chatting about with the person they were with. Each story was more wild and creative than the last. Starfall park was his favorite in the city, also being pretty much the largest.

    Today was especially busy, as an absurd amount of preparation was being wrapped up for this Sunday. It was Halloween, and the carnival had arrived in town. Food vendors, games, arcades, and many different thrill rides and even a rollercoaster had been installed in the park. Evan walked along through the park, seeing them littering each side of the path, some closed, some open, almost all with many people and workers around making sure everything was ready.

    The best part to him were the decorations, how the trees were painted red with blood and fake cobwebs and spiders were arranged in the branches, or how tombstones and skeletons were poking out through the dirt and grass. And of course, the dozens, hundreds of differently carved jack-o''-lanterns he could see placed between all over the park just during this brief visit. None were lit yet, and Evan could only look forward to seeing how the city would glow tomorrow, once night fell and the electrifying orange lights were turned on.

    ¡°Shit, what¡¯s the time?¡± He said, quickly checking his phone. It was fifteen past five. Nikolai¡¯s place was only some thirty minutes away, but he still liked to be punctual. With a content sigh, he turned and walked away.

    Ding-Dong

    Rang Nikolai¡¯s doorbell. A few minutes passed. Evan heard some commotion inside and Constantine¡¯s voice. He waited another moment. Then he rang again.

    Ding-Dong, Ding-Dong.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming, fucker!¡± Constantine¡¯s voice could be heard. Evan held back a stupid smile as he moved to ring again, but his friend was faster. The door swung open.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this party started early!¡± Evan said, lifting his shopping bag full of goods.

    <hr>

    Mephisto was loath to be the one to deliver Azazel bad news, and his contempt only grew as he approached his boss¡¯ office and heard him screaming into his phone.

    ¡°NO! No, no, fuck no. Listen here you piece of shit. I asked for three hundred guns with ammunition ok? WITH! You got your fucking money, now I want my part of the deal.¡± Azazel shouted. He was standing in front of the window in his office, pacing back and forth as much as the phone cord would allow.

    His secretary, Laverna, was also standing in Azazel¡¯s large office chair, typing away at a laptop on his desk. Occasionally, she¡¯d look up at her boss with a worried look in her eyes. When Mephisto walked through the open door frame, she shook her head, stopping him from knocking. He nodded back in understanding, and walked in, plopping himself on the couch.

    ¡°But listen, I keep trying to tell you that there¡¯s been shipment issues. Police are on us since last time we made deals in the southern dockside-¡± The voice on the other end spoke. Although he seemed calmer than Azazel, his voice was somehow even louder, able for Mephisto to clearly hear every word even at a distance.

    ¡°Listen, I want three hundred. Not two hundred, not one, not two hundred and ninety-nine, three hundred. I don¡¯t care how you fucking do it, I gave you the money now I need what I paid for!¡± Azazel continued his tirade, kicking a nearby trash can and throwing crumpled up paper all over the room. Mephisto took one look at it and laid back against the couch, uncaring.

    ¡°We won''t be able to get it-¡±

    ¡°Hey, Johan. How''s Mirrell?¡± Azazel asked sharply. Mephisto watched closely as his boss¡¯ mood flipped from angry to sly and malicious in an instant. He immediately realized what he was doing, what the sudden unrelated question meant. If Azazel wanted to get his shipment fully, simply yelling wasn¡¯t gonna cut it. When intimidations failed, it was time for a threat to remind the fool on the other end who really was in charge.

    ¡°What? What the fuck are you saying?¡± The voice on the other end said, suddenly full of panic.

    ¡°I heard from my boys that she''s gotten so pretty now. What is she eight? Quite young... very young indeed¡­¡± He said, turning around and seeing Mephisto in his room. The demon looked at him and smiled devilishly. ¡°Is she in your room right now? Or is she out in the garden playing? She is, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s probably climbing all over that plastic slide you bought her the other week.¡±

    ¡°How do you know? W-what, y-you¡­ YOU MOTHERFUCKER IF YOU TOUCH A HA-¡±

    ¡°Listen very closely to me Johan.¡± Azazel said, his voice suddenly very quiet and vibrating with an ice-cold timbre. ¡°I haven¡¯t yet decided if I would rather leave your dear daughter an orphan to be adopted by the streets or if it would be more fun to bring you and your whore wife to a show where I chop her limbs off and throw them as food or chew toys for my dogs. Do you understand what I¡¯m getting at you thick cunt or do you need even further elaboration?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright! Please, just, lets all calm down you fucking psychopath. I got the message. I¡¯ll send the full shipment, three hundred, I¡¯ll even throw in some extra loot I got stored. Please, just stay the fuck away from my family.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever fucking forget it, I run this fucking town. If I say you deliver to the southern dockside, then that''s where you go. If the police give you issues, you give them my number. Three hundred, Johan.¡± He said calmly, slamming the phone down on the desk and making Laverna jump. He then walked to Mephisto, satisfaction written on his face, and sat across the coffee table from him on another small couch. Before anyone said anything, he picked up the small lamp on the table and threw it across the room, shattering it against the wall.

    ¡°That went well.¡± His secretary said without looking up from the computer screen. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Baal to order another lamp.¡±

    ¡°Pffsh, hahaha, These fuckers don''t know who they¡¯re dealing with.¡± Azazel chuckled fakely. He kicked his feet up on the table knocking over a stack of papers. Then he pulled out a cigarette and tried lighting it. When his lighter failed, he sighed and put it back, motioning to Mephisto to pay attention. ¡°You know what I hate, Mephistopheles?¡±

    ¡°When your lighter doesn''t work?¡± The demon answered, leaning back casually on the couch.

    ¡°No. I hate fish.¡± Azazel said without an ounce of irony or humor on his face. His expression was one of pure sincerity and honesty.

    ¡°Fish.¡± Mephisto echoed. ¡°Why? I had fish a few times since I came here. Tasted pretty good, its nice that I don¡¯t have to actually sharpen a spear for it. Buying it in a store is so convenient.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that. Fish is just disgusting, slimy oily meat. Tastes like wet sludge. And don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t tried right, I fucking did. Salmon, tuna, halibut, trout. I tried expensive fish, I tried cheap fish, I tried sushi fish by that one oriental vendor down the street that everyone says is the shit, nothing.¡± Azazel shrugged, almost disappointed. ¡°And its not a seafood thing, cause shrimp, lobster, oysters, I¡¯ve had plenty of those that I like, but fish is just a god-forsaken unholy little abomination of a food that I can¡¯t stand. I can¡¯t stand it in general, with those bulging dead eyes, and the gross insides that you have to take out¡­¡±

    ¡°You disembowel people, spilling their organs and intestines all over you without even blinking, but fish guts freak you out?¡± Mephisto asked, bewildered.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say freak, its just nauseating. Worst of all is the fucking bones. God the fucking bones!¡± Azazel shouted, leaning forward with an angered glare in his green eyes. ¡°You spend an hour cooking the fish, preparing a wonderful meal while you¡¯re salivating at the thought of it, but oh, before you eat it you have to split it open in half, take out its spine and ohohoho, what''s this, you didn''t take it out fully so now you have to stick your grimy fingers in it and break up the meat to get all the small little fucking shards and the ribs which are fucking these tiny little white needle shits stabbing you in the throat because you spent an hour picking apart your food and of course you missed one because GOD DAMN FISH!¡± He screamed, causing a long, pressing silence to linger over the room with Mephisto staring at him as if he was an asylum escapee. Even Laverna stopped typing and was staring at her boss, mildly concerned. To break the silence, Azazel continued. ¡°Imagine if you went to a fancy restaurant, ordered a high-class pizza, but the chef hid fucking toothpicks in your food that you had to pick out before you ate. Shit¡¯s fucking madness!¡±

    Mephisto looked at his boss for a moment, and decided he¡¯d best change the subject before his aquatic animal tirade got him to hurt himself. ¡°So¡­ who was that on the phone?¡±

    ¡°Who? Oh that, just some dumb fuck who thought he could scam me out of my hard-earned money.¡±

    ¡°Hard-earned¡­ right.¡± Laverna couldn¡¯t stop herself from commenting. Azazel¡¯s head turned slowly towards her. He wasn¡¯t laughing, nor was he in any semblance of a jolly mood. ¡°Sorry.¡± She added meekly.

    ¡°How much more do you have?¡±

    ¡°Just a couple more forms.¡±

    ¡°Leave it, take a break, come back tomorrow.¡± Azazel commanded.

    ¡°You sure? I can finish-¡± Laverna protested, but she was interrupted.

    ¡°No, get out.¡± He said. The two demons watched her as she picked up her stuff and bolted out, closing the door behind her. ¡°Now, Mephy, tell me you got some good news.¡±

    Mephisto gulped. ¡°Um.¡± Was all he managed to say before Azazel groaned.

    ¡°Guuuhhh¡­ God what a day.¡± He said. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t say anything¡¯s really wrong, its just that¡­ well, we haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡± Mephisto said with a shrug. ¡°The tunnels just keep going and going and all the men you sent are taking it slowly to not get lost.¡±

    ¡°Tell them to move fa-¡±

    ¡°I did. I¡¯m being as aggressive as I can. They listen, but its a lot.¡± Mephisto interrupted.

    ¡°Come the fuck on, how big can the undercity be? We¡¯ve been excavating that place for fucking months now. Summer¡¯s almost fucking over.¡± The demon groaned again.

    ¡°Maybe if you didn¡¯t kill the fucking kid who knew better we could have had him tell us where to go.¡± He suggested.

    ¡°Yeah, sure, you think he¡¯d remember exactly when and where he went exploring almost ten months ago, after he was in a hospital coma too?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, he did say he was an explorer right. Maybe he mapped out the place or made notes.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe I just didn¡¯t want to make your angel hunt too easy?¡± Azazel said, with a slight laugh.

    Mephisto rolled his eyes. ¡°Well then, why are you the one that¡¯s more upset here?¡±

    Azazel¡¯s smile faded, having been caught, but it quickly reappeared when he realized he had been caught by Mephisto no less. ¡°You got me. I must say, you¡¯ve gotten quite cleverer compared to when you first got here. You still got that statuesque face-mug of yours but I almost see some cracks in the stone, you genuinely laughing or smiling sometimes. Like the other weekend at the bar, you actually seemed to be enjoying yourself.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Mephisto looked on, somewhat concerned. Friendship wasn¡¯t something he desired with any of the demons around, but Azazel and Belial had displayed nothing but patience with him since he¡¯d arrived. Still, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that becoming too friendly with Azazel was bound to end in tragedy for him.

    I promised I¡¯d kill you at the end of this. He took a second to reflect. But the end of this also means me being sent back down. Back to hell¡­ back to Baphomet¡­ back under his boot, forever.

    ¡°What can I say? This place has so many things to enjoy. The last god-knows how many hundreds, thousands, of years I spent in eternal torment. Even with you making me work constantly, I get shit like breaks or days off. There¡¯s respite in this work. There¡¯s joy to be found outside of it. People to see, things to learn, experiences to gather.¡± Mephisto nodded. ¡°Its not entirely unpleasant at all, compared to how static hell was.¡±

    Azazel nodded. His face lit up suddenly with an idea. ¡°You know, if this all goes well, I can pull some strings. Keep you up top if you want?¡±

    Now it was Mephistopheles¡¯ turn for his face to light up. ¡°You¡¯d do that?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Belial¡¯s kept me informed about you, you know? You¡¯re an ace shot, that much even you know I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I still find myself amazed by things like guns. Back in my days people would kill goats with wooden clubs for food.¡± Mephisto chuckled.

    Azazel also laughed. ¡°See, you¡¯re also fun to be around somewhat. Better than Baal for sure. But most of all, you¡¯re quite smart. It didn¡¯t take long for Belial to notice how easily your brain slurps up details and information like a sponge. That shit¡¯s useful to me. You could be a very useful tactician, strategist, assassin, hell I could make you an accountant like Lav and have you falsify my taxes if you want to keep your hands clean.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll pass on that one, math is still a bit difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°Heh. Okay, but!¡± Azazel paused, suddenly serious. He lifted his index finger between them with menacing intent. ¡°This proposal is all assuming you DO catch that angel and send her back to Bapho¡¯. If you fuck up somehow, or get cold feet. The deal is off.¡±

    Mephistopheles stared at his boss, his mind racing with thoughts about this proposal, about his mission. He picked up a pen from the table, and started twiddling it in his fingers. His mission to find this being, this angel that he was so certain he had killed. Why? His determination to fulfill his task had kept him from contemplating it often, but now, in this moment of respite, new ideas and questions began to form. He was certain he had killed her, ages ago, but if so, why was she alive now? Why did she return now? And worst of all¡­

    Why don¡¯t I remember anything about her? He asked himself. I thought my memories were hazy after millenia in hell, but even now, with all the work of these past ten months, I don''t feel any closer to finding out anything about her. Like this gaping hole in my mind¡­ Not even a face¡­ not even a name¡­

    ¡°I expect nothing less from an expert broker like you.¡± Mephisto said, his deep blue eyes staring at Azazel¡¯s shining green.

    ¡°Alright don¡¯t start with the ass-kissing just cause I''m being nice to you.¡±

    ¡°That was more of an insult, but take it as you will.¡± Mephisto smiled. ¡°So what are we going to do about the angel then? We don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s still underground. Maybe she woke up, or maybe someone else found her and took her to some institution somewhere?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry, like I said, I own this city. If the government found any sign of her, I¡¯d know. And if she really is missing¡­ well I just need to find the coffin then I can track her.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Azazel shifted in his seat, sitting up and leaning forward. Mephisto mimicked his motions, suddenly filled with intrigue. The demon stared right into his very core with his emerald eyes, then he spoke: ¡°I got the hounds ready and waiting. All I need is the slightest scent of her and they¡¯ll be able to find her.¡±

    ¡°Hounds?¡±

    ¡°I have wendigos, Mephisto! Three of them are ready to hunt as soon as I give the order.¡±

    Mephisto stared blankly, unimpressed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is.¡±

    ¡°Really? I thought you¡¯d know about them from hell. Did Belial not teach you about supernatural beings and monsters that lurk in the darker corners of our world? Beings that we often use for our nefarious deeds?¡±

    ¡°He did, but I don¡¯t recall him mentioning those.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re these massive hulking behemoths, like a cross between man and wolf, twisted by hunger and sheer feral rage. They used to be quite a pain way back in the day, but clever demons have found ways to tame them, keep them complacent and control them. We¡¯ve taken over and even started breeding them. We have close to five hundred adults in kennels out in the countryside, with more spread here and there for security, bodyguards, general pets for the freakier demons that know to keep them hidden.¡± Azazel said with a nod.

    ¡°And these things¡­ are they good hunters?¡±

    ¡°Some of the best. Their sense of smell is impeccable, which is astounding considering they¡¯re rotted, skeletal monsters. You find something of the angel, I guarantee my hounds will find her within a day.¡±

    ¡°This monster¡­ I think I¡¯ve heard of it, reminds me of something we used to call a kal¡­ kali¡­ khaliborh I think it was. The Black Hunger. Spawns of the Leviathan. I''m amazed its survived the test of time!¡±

    ¡°That name sounds familiar, yeah. I think over time, demons and humans started calling it something more pronounceable. The new name is based on some mythical creature that looks similar enough from some country I can¡¯t recall.¡±

    Mephisto sat in thought for a moment, processing this new information. ¡°Let me guess, these monsters¡­ you¡¯re keeping them in reserve so they don¡¯t draw attention from the humans right? From the Huntress especially?¡±

    ¡°Bingo.¡± Azazel smirked. ¡°I see Belial didn¡¯t skip on telling you about her, huh?¡±

    ¡°It was part of the overall lesson on humanity and our relationship to them. I don¡¯t know though, why is she such a pain to you? In all my time I¡¯ve been here, I never heard about her causing any trouble.¡± Mephisto asked.

    Azazel was suddenly quiet, uncharacteristically so. With a sigh, he pointed at the phone on his desk. ¡°You know why that fucker was so afraid to deliver southside? Because of her. Recently there were some stirrings that she¡¯d been spotted in the area. A few dead demons reaffirmed my suspicions, though not fully, not yet. In truth, I¡¯m not worried about her, but her presence has an annoying tendency to scare off my clients, and occasionally¡­ how to say this¡­ open up new job positions.¡± He said, adding quotes with his fingers at the last part.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Usually you treat humans beneath you. I get that she¡¯s a demon hunter, but what makes her so dangerous?¡±

    ¡°This one¡¯s special Mephy dear. This bitch isn¡¯t just some dumbass that likes playing the hero and meddling with my business. No, her family has been hounding us for a long time, killing my men for generations. Even my wolves, the wendigos. I¡¯ve seen them tear through a fully armored squad of soldiers like through butter, shrugging off gunfire and rifle bullets like nothing. But in the past six years, since she¡¯s shown up, I¡¯ve lost over twenty-fucking-five of them.¡±

    Mephisto¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Damn¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Damn. This bitch isn¡¯t to be fucked with. We have a lot of problems when it comes to her. Especially when I¡¯m not one hundred percent certain she¡¯s actually in this city yet.¡± Azazel shook his head. ¡°Hard to plan around something that may or may not exist. I¡¯ve never been able to get rid of her and her stupid family¡­ they¡¯re like weeds I swear.¡±

    ¡°Never thought the mighty Azazel would have problems with a mere family of human hunters¡­¡± Mephisto responded with a smirk.

    Azazel shook his head, ignoring the attempted insult. ¡°They¡¯re descendants of Samson. Far from a normal human, don''t you think so, Mephy?¡±

    That name. A name full of glory, a name full of power and strength. A general atop his mighty steed, clad in dark armor lined with golden steel. Memories flashed through Mephisto¡¯s mind like a dagger. His eyes went wide, and for but a moment, a voice seemed to call to him. It was gone, but the memory of the name lingered on.

    ¡°Samson? Samson fucking Devilsbane?¡± Mephisto shouted, almost screaming in surprise to both himself and Azazel.

    ¡°Any other famous Samsons I am not aware of?¡± Azazel said, looking at Mephisto incredulously. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you know him. Or did Belial tell you about him too?¡±

    Mephisto was stuck. The memory of this man, why was it so familiar? The question gnawed at him, but he had to put it aside answerless. He couldn¡¯t risk Azazel knowing. This was something too personal and dangerous to reveal. ¡°Y-yeah, he told me about him and I did some research. Big demon hunter fella? I¡¯m surprised he had a bloodline this long.¡±

    Azazel stood up and began pacing around the room. He lingered in front of the window, resting against it. ¡°Full-blooded demons like us are bound, somewhat, by the laws that govern this world. We aren¡¯t originally of this physical world. Be it hell, the void, purgatory, where it may be, we come from elsewhere. You wouldn¡¯t know, since you¡¯re a powerless inanimaliat, but for someone like Belial, or even me, displays of our full demonic power can be¡­ taxing. But a human is born of this world, they live it, they consume it, they expire within it. And a human with demon blood can channel the full power of that bloodline without pushing against the natural laws that crafted this world.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was possible for demons to procreate with humans.¡±

    Azazel burst into uncontrollable laughter. ¡°You really fucking thought all demons were infertile or something? No, god no. Of course we can, but it takes more than fucking any old whore on the street corner to make a demonic halfbreed. No, no, if that was the case with how horny some demons are we¡¯d have been exterminated millenia ago.¡± He chuckled some more, wiping some spit from his mouth. After a quick glance to see if Mephisto saw him, which he did, he turned and walked back to the couch. He didn¡¯t sit on it, he just rested his arms on its back. ¡°No, for a demon and human to have a child like that¡­ it would take a bond of love so pure and so¡­ dangerous. There¡¯s also something else, some other sort of requirement that I honestly don¡¯t know about. I haven¡¯t been able to find out, and its not like I¡¯ve done many experiments. I¡¯m not saying its impossible, I¡¯ve known demons that got executed for fathering a half-demon child after they got too close, but that was one case in over a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°So what about Samson then?¡± Mephisto asked.

    ¡°See, that''s why they¡¯re so dangerous. A half-demon human will always sire another half-demon. The blood doesn¡¯t dilute, its not genetic like with humans. Well generally it doesn''t, I can¡¯t know for certain how powerful Samson was in his heyday. But I assure you, his descendant, this Huntress, her blood is very much still potent to this day.¡±

    ¡°You know that first hand? What exactly did you do that made her hate you so much?¡±

    Azazel was quiet for a while, just staring off into space, not looking at Mephisto. ¡°Hmm? Maybe another time then. It¡¯s getting late, and I¡¯ve made a decision.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°The excavation is taking too long, simply exploring might not be working.¡± Azazel sighed, took out the cigarette from earlier, and attempted to light it again as he spoke. ¡°So, I had Lav secure a deal with some outsiders and a few agents, some mining explosives, a couple fake work permits, and some more men. Should make things go faster.¡±

    ¡°Sounds fucking great.¡± Mephisto said with a nod. ¡°You want me to go secure the deal or what?¡±

    Azazel wheezed, barely holding back his laugh. ¡°Ohohohoho! Well aren¡¯t you fucking eager. Get one compliment suddenly you think you¡¯re el capo or some shit? You¡¯re a nobody remember. Not saying this as an insult, just, nobody knows who you are. These people don¡¯t make deals with faceless people like you. No, you¡¯ll be going with Belial, you¡¯ll be his bodyguard. Consider this your official mission.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. When is it?¡± He answered like an obedient soldier, holding back the harsh words he wanted to spit at Azazel.

    ¡°Four days.¡±

    Mephistopheles got up ready to walk out and be done for the day. But his legs wobbled, and he felt like he was about to fall over right onto Azazel¡¯s coffee table. His bones and muscles were weak, as if they¡¯d begun to melt. He collapsed right back down on the couch, a cold sweat running down his face. ¡°The hell?¡± He said out loud.

    ¡°You moron, how long has it been since you last slept, Mephy?¡± Azazel asked, as emotionless and robotic as a person can possibly ask such a question.

    ¡°About three days now¡­ I think, I don¡¯t remember why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no good to me half-dead. Here, I¡¯ll extend my gratitude for your job well done so far even further. You¡¯ve been a good soldier, but not just an obedient bootlicker. Go to your apartment, have a good long sleep, you¡¯re free for four days. On the forth if you¡¯re not waiting in front of the station before the sun¡¯s up, I¡¯ll make a new couch out of your skin, understood?¡± He replied trying to sound uninterested, but somehow failing.

    ¡°Thanks Azazel.¡± Mephistopheles said. For the first time his voice had a tinge of sincerity in it. As he turned to leave, he was hit square in the face by the office door as it swung open. He stumbled back, clutching his face to soothe the pain. Azazel laughing heartily at his misfortune made him wish he could take back all that sincerity, but all he could do was groan in pain and misery.

    <hr>

    ¡°OH GOD, I¡¯M DYING!¡± Constantine screamed. He was laughing so hard his stomach felt like it was about to explode and tears streaming down his face. Similar joyful sounds and ecstatic laughter echoed throughout the apartment. Next to him on the couch sat Nikolai. Her right hand was covering her mouth as she too was laughing heartily. She was pressed up against him, slapping his knee to try and stop herself, but failing. Lastly, on the nearby armchair sat Evan. He was cackling like a maniac without any care or restraint.

    The coffee table between them was littered with empty bags of chips, bowls of popcorn and peanuts, with some still half-full, beer cans, sodas and even a champagne bottle that had yet to be opened. Further back on Nikolai¡¯s living room table were a few more empty snack bowls, and a stack of three plates and cutlery that were dirty with food.

    ¡°What the fuck is going on here?¡± The man on the tv shouted. Another character ran around the room before the screen, before the camera zoomed in on his face and froze. The movie then slowly faded to black and ending credits started rolling.

    The trio was caught off guard by the sudden face, and they started laughing even harder. Constantine pounded his chest and coughed because he was almost running out of breath, Nikolai buried her face in his left thigh to quiet herself down, and Evan almost fell off his chair. Shortly after as the credits rolled by, the laughter died down and they began recomposing themselves. Evan was the first to get up, starting to clean up some of the trash and dirty utensils.

    ¡°My god, its been a long time since I laughed this hard.¡± He said, trying to calm himself by taking deep breaths. ¡°I told you two lovebirds this was a good movie!¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, god I''m glad you made us watch this shit, it was bloody hilarious.¡± Nikolai replied. ¡°Did you like it, Hani?¡±

    Constantine was too busy drinking some refreshing water to answer, so Evan seized the opportunity and answered from the kitchen in a squeaky, high-pitched voice. ¡°Yes honey it was so funny! I¡¯m so glad you invited Evan on our fun night.¡± Nikolai answered his mockery by taking a few peanuts and pelting him through the doorway. ¡°You bitch! I¡¯m helping you clean!¡± He said through the giggles and chuckles.

    ¡°Whatever, its my apartment.¡± Nikolai shrugged, holding back a grin.

    ¡°Hey if you¡¯re in the kitchen, can you bring some of those eclairs?¡± Constantine asked.

    There was a lingering silence coming from the kitchen. ¡°Fuck!¡± Evan said, breaking that silence.

    ¡°He forgot to buy them.¡± Constantine told Nikolai. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, dumbass?¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, I¡­ forgot.¡± Evan yelled back.

    ¡°Its alright, I can go buy some. My legs feel a little sore, so I''m gonna take a little walk. Holy shit its almost eleven o¡¯clock.¡± Constantine exclaimed, checking his phone. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be fast, the store''s gonna close soon.¡±

    ¡°You need money?¡± Nikolai asked, but Constantine was already out of earshot, putting on his shoes and coat. ¡°Constantine, you need money?¡± She called out again, this time loud enough for him to hear.

    ¡°No no, I got some. Thanks. I¡¯ll be back real quick. Don¡¯t kill each other while I¡¯m gone, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll hide his body before you come back.¡± Nikolai said with a smirk. ¡°Just kidding, just kidding, we won¡¯t.¡± She added. The happy smile on her face remained as she sat for a moment, watching the door close behind him before she was smacked in the head by a peanut. ¡°Gyah! You motherfucker! Come here!¡± She yelled as she jumped off the couch and rushed Evan.

    Constantine walked somewhat slowly on the stony sidewalk. He was unfortunately too late to catch the closer eleven p.m. store, so he was now taking a longer route towards an all night convenience store. He didn¡¯t mind walking some more, since it was such a warm night out. His hands were inside his turquoise jacket, and as he jumped a pot-hole, he found a small candybar stashed away.

    Sweet! I forgot about this one. He thought before popping it in his mouth. As he chewed on it, he noticed two cars on the opposite side of the road. One was a long red ford and the other a humongous jeep. It appeared that a slight accident had occurred, the jeep had been rear-ended by the ford and now the angry drivers were in each other¡¯s faces swearing and shouting and bickering. Watching the two go at it, he didn''t notice the other two men in his path. Constantine bumped into one of them by mistake, knocking his cigarette out of his hand.

    ¡°Hey-hey! Watch where you¡¯re going, dumbass.¡± He said, annoyed.

    ¡°Ugh, sorry, sorry...¡± Constantine said moving aside to let them pass. He checked his jacket to see if it¡¯d been burnt, but luckily that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°This idiot owes me a cigarette¡­¡± The curly-haired man said to his partner as Constantine kept walking away at a quicker pace.

    ¡°Leave the kid alone, you smoke too much anyway.¡± His partner answered, and Constantine let out a sigh of relief.

    He continued strolling along the sidewalk this time more careful on what was in front of him and less on what was happening around him. The store was close by, and he dipped inside and quickly rushed to the pastry section. Luckily for him, some of the workers were just restocking with night-time produce, so he was able to get a box of eclairs fresh off the shelves. After paying, he walked out of the store with an excited pep in his gait.

    Taking a different street back to Nikolai¡¯s, he reached a park. It was brightly lit and decorated with Halloween ornaments for tomorrow. He peered through the few winding paths that cut through the thick, dark forest and realized that they ended right near Nikolai¡¯s neighborhood. Naturally once he recognized the park, he made his way through it. It was a park that he knew like his home. He had walked those paths countless times to get to school and to his sweetheart Nikolai.

    I hope they don¡¯t mind me taking so long. He thought to himself.

    Suddenly, he reached a certain intersection that was in his way, one that he didn¡¯t entirely recall. What was stranger still was when he noticed that a few trees were broken and torn and their branches were resting on the ground.

    Curious, something crushed through here? What could possibly break a tree like this? He wondered, going through the small path that he found in between the dark and ruined oaks. Their looming shadows seemed to swallow him whole as he pushed through.

    A few steps later, he heard something ahead and his blood became ice in his veins. Someone was crying, but something about that cry was strangely familiar. Constantine couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t take another step, realizing what he was listening to. He felt cold and afraid, the warm night was gone and now he wished he had taken his warmer jacket instead.

    He thought about turning back, afraid of what he might find but the quiet sobs got through to him. Whoever it was, he couldn¡¯t just abandon them. The soft sobbing was a trembling, ethereal sound that echoed unnaturally in a terrifying, dreadful way. Yet despite that, Constantine felt like he had to help the sufferer somehow. It was not a choice in his mind, but an obligation.

    What if its her? You saw she was hurt¡­ you know you must help her. You know you have to Constantine. He said to himself, taking a deep breath. Grit your teeth and push forward¡­

    After making his way through a few bushes and past some trees he found himself in a small clearing where he saw her. The same being that he found crying in his room the previous night. The same Angel was standing on a long abandoned bench under a worn out street lamp and weeping loudly. Small puddles of blood formed underneath her made of blood that was dripping from her hands.

    Constantine couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, but the reality was undeniable. The dim orange light shone down upon her pale azure hair and the giant silver wings were unmistakably those of the angel that made him question his sanity. But as he stared for a moment, something changed for him. He saw her crying softly and his heart yearned to save her. She looked so frail, so scared and alone. In his eyes, she was no longer an angel but just an ordinary person, an ordinary girl in need of help. Constantine couldn''t just stand by and watch as someone was alone and in pain so he mustered up his courage and opened his mouth, calling out to her.

    ¡°A-are you alright?¡± He asked, carefully inching towards her. Rotten old leaves and twigs crunched under his feet, but she was not startled. The angel stopped crying, however she did not look up at him. She just stared at her bleeding arms.

    ¡°What is this feeling, this sting¡­ this burning feeling¡­¡± She asked, her voice echoing unnaturally as she spoke. She turned to look at Constantine with her pale white eyes wiping away the tears from her face. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the same person aren¡¯t you? It seems fate has ordained that we meet once more.¡±

    Constantine was afraid, yet at the same time, calm. It felt like a dream. A dream that cannot be understood and risks turning into a nightmare at any moment, yet it never does. It just lingers onward in an infinite moment of unyielding peace.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He finally said softly, remembering his voice. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Constantine. My name is Constantine, Constantine Sancthos. I-I live close by, let me help you. Let me bandage up your wounds or else it might get infected.¡± He said, reaching out his arm towards her. She pushed back, still uncertain and just as afraid as he was, so he stopped.

    ¡°That¡­ those cuts.¡± He said.

    ¡°A beast¡­ a nightmare, clawing after me¡­¡± She answered, her voice echoing in his mind. ¡°What is this hurt¡­¡±

    ¡°Its pain. A feeling I¡¯m all too familiar with. All of us are. I suppose you never felt that before?¡± Constantine asked, daring to inch closer with each word.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The angel answered. ¡°I knew the touch of pain. The sweet touch, the aching touch that lingers, proof of life and love¡­ I just couldn¡¯t remember it¡­ Yes, the word was pain!¡± Her eyes lit up, the memories of the past flooding back into the shadows of her mind.

    Constantine sat down on the bench next to her, and with slow movements he took off his jacket. ¡°Its cold out, may I?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°Constantine was it¡­ that is such a pretty name¡­¡± She said. looking curiously at him. She nodded awkwardly at his proposal. Constantine thought for a second how he might put the jacket on her, her massive wings protruding from her shoulder blades and obstructing his path. He eventually placed it on her shoulders, letting it drape around her arms. ¡°What a wonderful color¡­ reminds me of the skies from home.¡±

    ¡°Is your home far from here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t really remember. The skies here are just as dark and cloudy, but not always. Sometimes the sky is¡­ soft. The winds carry me through the air and I feel like like I''m dancing on the clouds.¡± At that moment, Constantine saw her smile. It was a gentle, delicate smile, like the first flowers of spring blooming after a stormy winter. He stared at her in awe and wonder, his mouth ajar.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful when you smile, you should smile more often.¡± Constantine said, cleaning up his gawking expression. He stood from the bench, and offered her a hand. ¡°We should get going. The quicker we clean and dress those wounds, the better.¡±

    The angel nodded, and carefully took his hand in her fingers and pulled herself up. Her skin was soft and flawless and as she rose from the bench, her wings rose and spread out with her. Constantine was once again astonished by their sheer length and size, but something else astounded him. He didn''t notice it before, when he was so scared and uncertain, but now he could see her clearly and fully. The mesmerizing beauty of the girl in front of him was beyond words. Her white iris-less eyes, her long cerulean hair, and her dazzling smile were stunning, and Constantine had to tense his muscles to keep himself from fainting.

    ¡°Alright Constantine, I will accept your help if you want to offer it to me.¡± She said warmly. ¡°But first, I have forgotten to introduce myself. My name is... Uriel Fladium, I am glad to make your acquaintance.¡±

 Part 6: The Raven And The Serpent

    Uriel followed her fate through the moonlit streets of the towering city.

    She ran, her bare feet cold against the damp and wet stone underneath. Occasionally she¡¯d take a small leap, letting her wings glide her forward. Her thin blue robe did little to keep the night chill from seeping into her skin and bones. However, she didn¡¯t care much. Her heart leapt with excitement at all the new sights as they hurried through the city. Splashes of bright colors and lights decorated the park, illuminating the tall trees and metallic structures in a dim light. In addition, while she was unable to wear Constantine¡¯s coat properly, somehow it being on her shoulders provided her with ample warmth which was enough for her.

    For some reason she didn¡¯t understand, Constantine seemed to be in an erratic rush. He repeatedly checked around every tree and every corner to make sure no people were looking, and when they were, he told her to hide, or stay out of sight. An unnecessary request, as Uriel did not understand what these random passersby could want with her. But she was in no position nor did she have any desire to object, so she obeyed.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Constantine shouted, stopping her in her tracks. Immediately, a large machine whizzed by, screeching and howling a dreadful blare as it passed. ¡°You okay?¡±

    ¡°What was that? It moved so fast!¡± She asked.

    ¡°A car.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a car?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later! Come on, we gotta go!¡± Constantine said in a panting, heavy voice.

    The two of them hurried, now out of the maze of wood and through the maze of rock and glass. The looming towers of stone enveloped Uriel¡¯s eyes, making even the bright crescent moon above difficult to see. Constantine led her onward, his hand gently holding her wrist to make sure she didn¡¯t get lost. This path was more unpleasant. There wasn¡¯t much to see, the textures of the buildings were samey, repetitive, and they lacked the bright lights and decorations the trees bore. However, without any more distractions and obstacles, the two of them found their destination much quicker.

    ¡°Here!¡± Constantine called out, opening a door for her. Uriel nodded and flew inside. ¡°Second floor, go!¡° He said, a bit aggressively as he locked the door behind them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me!¡± She said, a tinge of annoyance in her echo. Her wings spread menacingly for a moment, but quickly she brought them to rest against her back.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± Constantine meekly apologized, stepping back with his hands up. ¡°I¡¯m just worried someone will see you.¡±

    ¡°Its alright, but what''s so wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything later, let''s get you inside and cleaned up.¡±

    Nikolai¡¯s doorbell rang once more that night, and a voice stricken with anger could be heard on the other side alongside some storming and rapidly approaching footsteps.

    ¡°I swear to god I bought you a phone for a rea-oh.¡± The woman that opened the door suddenly stopped when she locked eyes with Uriel. Her entire body seemed to melt as her shoulders slumped and her expression turned to one of shock.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Uriel said with a gentle smile and a happy fluttering of her wings.

    ¡°May I?¡± Constantine said, pushing past Nikolai. He woke her from her trance and let Uriel inside her apartment. ¡°Evan, can you get the first aid kit please?¡± He called out to his friend.

    Nikolai was still stunned, watching the tall angel walk inside her home. She had to be halfway inside the hall before Nikolai could finally close the door behind her. ¡°Its you.¡± She said plainly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Constantine, did you cut yourself?¡± Evan said, coming out of the kitchen with a yogurt and a spoon in his hand. ¡°OH shit, trick or treaters started early huh? Damn, those are some big fuck-off wings. You alright Ma¡¯am? Oh shit she¡¯s bleeding!¡± He said, cycling through each statement in an instant.

    ¡°Heh. You¡¯re funny.¡± Uriel chuckled, giving the newcomer a slight wave. Her wings also danced as she laughed, which made Evan let out a silent exclamation with his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve never been called Ma¡¯am before.¡±

    ¡°Woah¡­ t-that voice is so trippy.¡± He said, before a louder voice snapped him out of his trance.

    ¡°YES, EVAN! That''s why I said, get the damn first aid kit!¡± Constantine said, trying to hold back his bubbling anger. ¡°Uriel, into the bathroom please.¡± He added, pointing the way for her.

    She nodded, walking over in that direction. Along the way, she found it difficult to squeeze through the slightly narrow space of the living room and her massive wings knocked over a vase and a painting. The vase shattered into a thousand shards instantly. The painting survived unscathed.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Uriel called out.

    ¡°That was one of my favorite vases¡­¡± Nikolai said with a meek sigh.

    ¡°Its alright, I¡¯ll clean it up.¡± Evan offered. ¡°Constantine, you alright man?¡±

    ¡°Nikolai, can you please explain to Evan everything, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll get her cleaned and bandaged and we will¡­ we will¡­ figure everything out.¡± He said, trying to let go of the stress and worry that had claimed him.

    ¡°Wow, this place is so big, so bright. This stone is so smooth¡­¡± Uriel said, inspecting Nikolai¡¯s grandiose bathroom. ¡°Ooh, and what a fancy mirror. It reminds me of a faint memory, a black lake I once visited. Its surface was still, unmoving, and it was so dark it perfectly reflected the world above.¡±

    ¡°T-that sounds great.¡± Constantine said, not entirely listening. He put down the toilet lid and motioned for Uriel to sit on it. ¡°Can you sit here, please. Give me your hands. This will sting a little bit, sorry.¡±

    Constantine took a few small pads and drenched them in blue alcohol. Then, he gently picked up Uriel¡¯s left hand and slowly began dabbing away at her wounds. Uriel hissed, but endured. His hands moved quickly, but softly. He cleaned up the blood, dirt, and muck, occasionally reapplying alcohol to a fresh new pad or wetting some paper towels with water from the sink and using those instead. Uriel watched him work, mesmerized by his efficiency, his speed and most surprising of all, his kindness.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done this before¡­ many times?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh¡­ I just¡­ I wanted to become a doctor. Out of necessity, I learned how to clean out a wound and apply bandages and things like that.¡± He confessed. ¡°Got a nasty infection one time when my dad¡­ nevermind, let''s just say it wasn¡¯t very fun.¡±

    ¡°What is a doctor?¡±

    ¡°A doctor? It¡¯s someone who uses medicine to help others. It''s like a healer. A savior. I wanted to become someone who saves people from hurting.¡± He said with a warm look in his eyes.

    ¡°Like you saved me!¡± She said with a beaming smile.

    ¡°Hah¡­ I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Constantine said with a slight chuckle. ¡°What gave you these wounds anyway?¡±

    ¡°A terrible beast, I don¡¯t remember it exactly. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Its okay! That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just making sure that you¡¯re not in trouble or something.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Constantine. I¡­ don¡¯t really remember much of anything. I feel like¡­ Like I just woke up a few days ago. I don¡¯t know where I am, what world or place, I don¡¯t know what this strange city is, these strange people, I have no idea when or what happened. What happened before is an even greater mystery, aside from occasional flashes or random memories. The only thing I know for certain is my name¡­ and now, yours.¡± She said, her voice low and dreadfully serious. ¡°Oh, and theirs now! Who are they, your friends?¡± She asked, suddenly perking back up again.

    ¡°Yes! Evan, the blonde, is my best friend. And Nikolai, the lovely raven-haired cutie is my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Uriel asked innocently.

    ¡°My lover.¡±

    ¡°Oh! How adorable.¡± She said with a blush.

    ¡°Y-yeah. But they¡¯re great, I would trust them with my life. You shouldn¡¯t worry about them.¡± Constantine said, trying to hide his cheeks turned a deep red in response to her statement.

    ¡°If you say so, then I will not.¡±

    ¡°With this¡­ I¡¯m done!¡± He said, adding the final tightening the last bandage over Uriel¡¯s arms and patching it shut. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Uriel looked down at her delicate hands. Soft white bandages were wrapped around her wrists and palms all the way up to her elbows. She didn¡¯t notice because of the conversation, but Constantine had applied a very soothing cream to her cuts and the pain was now almost completely absent. ¡°I feel amazing. Thank you so much!¡± She said with sincerity and wonder in her echoing voice.

    Constantine smiled. He turned around and walked to the large tub on the other end. Uriel watched as he reached for a long tube of metal with a bulbous head on the end. Suddenly, he flipped a switch on the base of it and crystalline water began shooting out of it.

    ¡°Wow¡­ you managed to fit a river in that tube?¡± Uriel asked.

    ¡°Uh, no this comes out of¡­ pipes and stuff. Anyway! I cleaned your hands, but you should¡­ y¡¯know, clean the rest of yourself up.¡± Constantine said, stammering awkwardly. ¡°You can leave your robe there, I¡¯m sure Nikolai has some clothes she can borrow to you. So, this little switch here, if you wanna make the water hotter just turn it slightly to the right, colder, slightly left. This feels good for me, but, you do you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ see!¡± Uriel said, with a determined nod.

    ¡°There''s towels over here near the sink, use these when you¡¯re done. These bandages are waterproof, but still you should avoid getting them wet. You can use all of Niko¡¯s shampoos and stuff, conditioners, I don¡¯t kn-NO! NO! NO!¡± He suddenly yelled when he noticed her beginning to pull down her robe. He slapped a hand over his eyes, but the sight of her collarbones was already seared into his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll get out now.¡± He said.

    ¡°What a strange man.¡± Uriel said, taking off her robe and floating into the tub. She cautiously picked up the magical water tube in one hand, and a bottle on one of the shelves with the other. She leaned closely, squinting her pale eyes as she deciphered the letters. ¡°Sham-poo¡­ Interesting.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Alright Consty, what the fuck is going on?¡± Evan aggressively approached Constantine as soon as he walked out of the bathroom hallway.

    ¡°Evan, I really don¡¯t need your shit, I¡¯m FREAKING out right now.¡± Constantine answered, pushing his friend away and sitting on a couch.

    ¡°What is this shit about her being a real angel? Did you two drink before I came here?¡± He said.

    ¡°I told you Evan, yesterday night something broke through Constantine¡¯s window¡­¡± Nikolai intervened.

    ¡°Right, the window on the tenth floor. You really expect me to think it was her?¡± Evan said sarcastically, pointing towards the bathroom door. ¡°Come on guys, you¡¯re fucking messing with me aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What possible purpose would we have to do that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Some sort of Halloween prank. Oh my god, Evan we found an angel she¡¯s totally real woooo. So spooky!¡± He said, while wiggling his hands in the air.

    Both Nikolai and Constantine turned to stare at their friend with the same pained expression on their faces. One that begged the question, ¡°Are you serious right now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Evan huffed. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll talk to her when she gets out. Also, did you forget the desserts?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ lost them in the park I think.¡± Constantine said with a sigh. ¡°Nikolai, can you bring her some clothes to borrow? She seems to be about your size, so they should fit well. Some socks too, I dragged her barefoot all over the city.¡±

    ¡°Some gentleman you are.¡± Nikolai said as she rushed to her room. ¡°I think I have a nice backless shirt for her wings though.¡±

    Evan scoffed and sat down beside Constantine. He reached down to the box on the floor and took a beer for himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that you ass.¡± Constantine said, irritated.

    ¡°What, its just a beer?¡±

    ¡°Nevermind.¡± Constantine said, unable to stop himself from chuckling at his friend¡¯s sincere ignorance. They watched silently as Nikolai prepared a small stack of clothing and delivered it across her apartment with a hop in her step. She knocked on the door to her bathroom.

    ¡°H-hey, can I come in real quick?¡± Nikolai asked softly.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Uriel¡¯s voice came from within.

    ¡°Hi, so I brought you some clothes¡­¡± Her voice trailed off as she shut the door.

    ¡°What are we gonna do?¡± Constantine said softly after a few moments of silence.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯m gonna keep watching TV and drinking this beer.¡± Evan said, taking another swig.

    Constantine turned to his friend with a bewildered stance. ¡°You really don¡¯t believe us do you?¡±

    Evan just shook his head with a dumb frown on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m honestly amazed you managed to convince Nikolai of this.¡±

    A few moments later, Nikolai emerged from the bathroom with a somewhat blank stare on her face. She silently sat down between the two of them, and wordlessly watched the television. She snatched Evan¡¯s drink from his hand, took a few gulps, and put it back in his hand.

    ¡°There¡¯s water everywhere¡­¡±

    <hr>

    Uriel¡¯s rushed walk through the city had left her a little sweaty and grimy, so a refreshing bathing was more than welcome. The hot water felt good on her soft pale skin, and the variety of goopy bottles and strange clear fluids made it even more delicate and gentle to the touch. After a while, she decided she had thoroughly cleaned herself from top to bottom, and got out. She dried herself off as much as she could with Nikolai¡¯s towels and once her body was dry, she began dabbing away at her wings. She usually let them air dry, or at least, that''s how she remembered cleaning them.

    Another memory flashed in her mind as she caught a glimpse of herself in the foggy mirror. She wiped it with her palm, and watched as the droplets fell on the glass. A dark river at night, running red as if stained with blood. A hasty, treacherous dip before bolting on the run once more. She shook her head, and the memories out of it. She fluttered her wings, flinging the water out of her feathers. After a few moments, she felt dry enough and began to dress.

    These are¡­ interesting. She thought to herself, lifting in the light a small black piece of cloth with a light frilly design around the edges. How exactly¡­? She wondered, raising an eyebrow in confusion. She pulled and stretched them, considering if perhaps she should put them on her wings, around her ears, or stick her hands through them. After a bit of trial and error, she realized what their true intent was.

    ¡°Nicely snug, I suppose¡­?¡± She said, looking down at her waist. The cloth snapped around her hips and hugged her curves in a comfortable, not too tight manner. ¡°Is this what all the beings here wear? How odd. Although, the more I look at them, they don¡¯t look so bad.¡±

    The next piece was a pair of pants. I recognize these! Though Nikolai called them Yoga, Yooogaaa¡­ Wonder if that¡¯s a name? She said to herself. After only a few attempts, Uriel was indeed able to put them on without much issue. ¡°I must say, they seem very comfortable. Very tight to the skin¡­ They really make my bottom seem quite large.¡± Uriel said with a slight pout.

    The second to last article was a shirt. It took Uriel more attempts to untangle it fully than actually put it on. The shirt had a backless design, with a strap at the back of the neck to keep it from falling off. How intriguing! I can wear this even with my wings! Uriel thought happily, doing a slight fluttery twirl. The front of the shirt was adorned by a peculiar glyph, two large crescent moons colored red, and forming what appeared to be a vertical eye.

    A voice suddenly called out from the hallway. ¡°H-hey, you¡¯ve been in there a while, is everything okay?¡± Nikolai asked.

    Uriel opened the door and walked out, nodding at her. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to figure out how these work.¡± She said, lifting two small floppy pieces of clothing, each colored with red and black stripes.

    ¡°Y-you want me to help with the socks?¡± Nikolai offered, with a mixture of amusement and confusion on her face.

    ¡°Socks. Yes please.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    The two walked back to the living room, where Nikolai made Uriel sit on an armchair. Constantine and Evan both watched the scene unfold, silent and eagle-eyed.

    ¡°So basically, you roll these up like these¡­¡± Nikolai demonstrated with both hands. ¡°...Then you stick one foot, yep, now you push, and pull. Just like that!¡± She said, happily helping her guest put a sock on her left foot.

    ¡°Push¡­ and pull. May I try with the other one?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Uriel beamed, her wings jittering with excitement alongside her smile. She followed Nikolai¡¯s motions, and after a slight struggle with the heel, she was able to put the other sock on as well. ¡°Woah! These feel so weird!¡± She said, wiggling her toes. ¡°Do you all wear these?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes. Its to protect our feet, keep them warm.¡± Constantine answered. ¡°You look great by the way, Nikolai picked a great fashion sense for you!¡± He added, flashing his girlfriend a sly wink.

    Evan rolled his eyes cynically at the scene. ¡°What are you, five? You¡¯ve never learned how to put socks on?¡± He said, earning himself a mean look from his friends.

    ¡°Five? Do you mean my age? I¡¯m not entirely sure¡­ I¡¯m not even aware on what day I was born.¡± Uriel said, as suddenly her expression turned to one of sadness.

    ¡°Look what you did, dick.¡± Nikolai¡¯s irritated voice stung.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Evan said, with unexpected honesty in his voice. He thought for a second, checking the clock on the wall and seeing the time. ¡°Hey look, it¡¯s past twelve a.m. Today could be your birthday, October thirty-first. Halloween!¡±

    Uriel suddenly looked up, her pale eyes going wide at the thought of being granted a day of birth. ¡°Y-you can do that? Wow! That¡¯s amazing. Thank you so much! I never imagined¡­ What is Halloween?¡±

    ¡°Halloween is a spooky holiday. We celebrate it by going out in costumes and such.¡± Constantine took the initiative and answered.

    Uriel jumped from her seat, incredibly excited. ¡°You gifted me a holy day as my date of birth? How wonderful! I shall treasure this gift greatly, thank you so much.¡± Uriel said, taking a bow towards Evan.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t mention it¡­ uh¡­ name, right. I believe some introductions are in order. You¡¯ve met Constantine. I¡¯m-¡±

    ¡°Evan!¡± Uriel interrupted, answering for him. ¡°Evan, and you are Nikolai. I heard your names, and Constantine told me. You¡¯re his friends.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Evan Wallace. And she¡¯s Nikolai Isaga.¡± He nodded. ¡°And you, Miss Amusing Klutz are¡­?¡±

    ¡°MY NAME!¡± Uriel said, her echo quite shockingly loud and intimidating. ¡°Is not Amusing Klutz. My name is Uriel Fladium.¡±

    Evan took a quick gulp. ¡°Right, well, what are you? My friends say you are an angel. I don¡¯t really believe them.¡±

    Uriel stood staring at him, very apparently confused. ¡°I am an angel though!¡± She said plainly, stretching out her left wing fully, showing off just how large it was. Its beautiful white silver color shined brightly in the ambient lighting of the apartment.

    ¡°R-right, well we can see that. But I find it hard to really believe that.¡± He said, standing up and walking to her. Nikolai stood up second and gave him a mean glare, after which she walked past him and sat next to Constantine. ¡°Can you turn around, I just wanna take a quick look at your wings.¡±

    ¡°S-sure?¡± Uriel said, obediently spinning. ¡°You can touch if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Evan smiled. He started at first just by looking at her back, trying to figure out if there was a seam or a patch, some sort of make up that covered the base of the wings. Not seeing anything, he began running his fingers over her shoulder blades, hoping perhaps he¡¯d feel something instead. ¡°How¡­ the hell?¡± Evan said, a droplet of sweat falling down his brow. He grabbed the wing bone, and gave a small tug.

    ¡°Ow, don¡¯t rip it off please!¡± Uriel pleaded.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Nikolai asked, annoyed.

    Evan ignored her in his half-shocked state, continuing his inspection. ¡°Can you move your left wing please?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Uriel said, and she slowly spread out her wing again, moving it up, and down, in and out, and even twisting it somewhat. She displayed a great deal of motion, and all the while everyone watched in awe as her upper back muscles seemed to flex and contract and pull underneath her skin.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t real.¡± Evan said, bewilderment in his tone. ¡°No. This isn¡¯t real.¡±

    ¡°It seems it really is Ev.¡± Constantine said, with the same quiet dejection in his voice.

    ¡°Would you perhaps like to see me fly?¡± Uriel asked. Everyone responded with a nod. ¡°Okay, may someone open the window? Its too small in here, and I don¡¯t want to break anymore things.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that''s a good idea? What if-¡± Constantine objected but Evan had already spun the handle to the living room window. ¡°Well, fuck it I guess.¡±

    Once the window was fully open, Uriel leapt on the sill with unexpected agility and grace. Everyone watched with bated breath as she turned around and flashed a quick smile, before letting herself fall out. Nikolai gasped, Constantine¡¯s face turned to stone and Evan¡¯s eyes almost bulged out of his head. But he was the first of all three to see as she flew up in a white blur. His mouth hung open wide as he watched her dance in the purple night sky, twirling and pirouetting through the clouds. The other two had walked over as well, and all three of their faces were almost smooshed against the windows as they tried to get a better view.

    A few moments later, Uriel swooped back, slamming down on the windowsill. She almost slipped, her grip not perfect from her footwear, but Constantine¡¯s quick thinking saved her. He grabbed her bandaged arms and gently allowed her to step back inside.

    ¡°There, convinced now that I am what I say I am?¡± Uriel said with a veneer of smugness in her smile.

    Everyone was silently staring. They exchanged some glances between each other, before Evan finally made the first move. He opened his mouth as if he was going to say something, but only some feeble hand gestures and groaning, mumbled noises emerged. Disappointed, he turned around and walked to the kitchen. The sound of glasses and bottles being moved around could be heard.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°He appears to be quite distressed by my presence. All of you do, s-should I leave?¡± Uriel asked, worryingly clasping her hand over the other.

    ¡°No, no you¡¯re fine Uriel. Its just¡­ Evan grew up very religious, he still is somewhat. Him seeing you must be a bit of a shock.¡± Constantine said.

    ¡°He just needs a bit of space.¡± Nikolai added. ¡°I think we all do¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me go check on him.¡± He said, walking over to the kitchen. Uriel followed slyly, sliding closer to the kitchen wall so she could hear them talk. There, Constantine saw Evan slumped in the corner resting against the wall and the fridge. In one hand was the champagne bottle from earlier tonight, now opened, and in the other he held a glass that was previously fully filled by the looks of it. His hand was shaking violently, with droplets spilling out of the glass and onto the floor and his pants. Constantine sat across from him, leaning against some cabinets.

    ¡°Do you have the slightest fucking idea what this means Consty?¡± Evan asked, taking another trembling drink and wiping the sweat off his face. ¡°If she¡¯s really an angel? We¡¯re fucked. Does that mean that there¡¯s an afterlife? Heaven is real? Is hell? Sin? All our deeds laid out before us at the end of our days? What else exists if she does? Devils? Gods? Monsters? Does¡­¡± Evan¡¯s eyes went wide as he wiped some more sweat from his forehead. ¡°Does that mean there¡¯s a chance I can see my mother in person someday?¡±

    ¡°Evan, you need to calm down. I can¡¯t have you freaking out on me right now, man.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not even to mention how utterly fucked we are in this exact moment. How are we going to keep her hidden? We can¡¯t keep her locked away forever. People will notice eventually. The government¡¯s gonna take her away, lock her up and do God knows what, what¡¯s gonna happen with us then?¡±

    ¡°Evan please!¡± Constantine shouted, finding it difficult to keep himself calm. Luckily, the soothing voice of reason and stability came to rescue them both.

    ¡°Boys, you always overthink things. Take a deep breath, inhale, exhale.¡± Nikolai said, emerging from the doorway. ¡°We¡¯ve dealt with things before, good or bad.¡± She reassured, looking quickly at her scars. ¡°And each time, we managed to pull through together. That¡¯s it. The only way we pull through is together. A lost girl has come to you Constantine, and now we must figure out how to keep her safe in this strange new world for her.¡± She continued, kneeling next to them and placing a hand on each shoulder. ¡°When I gave her the clothes earlier, she asked me about my scars, asked to touch them. I¡¯m not saying she cured them or anything, but her eyes were kind, and her touch was like a feather. There was no pain. I do not believe this is all a trick, or some evil deception. I believe we¡¯ve been chosen to be her companions in whatever may come, and now we should accept this task.¡±

    ¡°What would I do without you Nikolai¡­¡± Constantine said, lovingly resting his head on her hand. She gave him a soft rub on the cheek.

    Evan slowly and more awkwardly mirrored his friend¡¯s motion. Displays of affection between him and Nikolai were rarer, but now it seemed necessary. She gave him a smile and a similar rub as well. ¡°Same. Thank you.¡± He said, shaking himself off and standing up. ¡°Okay. We need to¡­ we need to come up with a plan of sorts.¡±

    ¡°Plan?¡± Constantine asked, standing up as well.

    ¡°Someone out there has to have met someone like her before, right? We can¡¯t possibly be the first ones ever. Maybe they know what to do?¡± Evan said, looking at both. ¡°Also, I got an idea earlier. We¡¯re so lucky, tomorrow, well, today¡¯s Halloween, right? We can pass off her wings as part of the costume. We all get dressed like we were thinking and hang out with her, no one will bat an eye as we walk through the city.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but where are we going?¡± Nikolai asked this time.

    ¡°Well, we gotta start somewhere right? I¡¯m thinking the old cathedral in Starfall park. I know the bishop that runs it well, I can trust him that if we tell him something like this, he won¡¯t immediately call the police on us.¡± He said.

    ¡°You¡¯re hoping a priest tells us what to do with an angel?¡± Constantine said, somewhat confounded by the proposition.

    ¡°Well he seems like he¡¯d have the most authority on the subject, I don¡¯t fucking know! Either way, we should probably let her know.¡±

    ¡°Arghem.¡± Uriel coughed from the doorway, causing all three to turn. ¡°I know I am unfamiliar with this world and your strange customs, but I am not stupid nor inept. I can see that my presence is a massive, earth-shattering revelation, and that I may be in danger if the wrong people find me. I have dealt with dangerous authority before, so I know the threat. Your concern has been made all too clear. I trust you three, so if you wish for me to meet a man of faith, then I will follow.¡± Uriel nodded. ¡°My apologies for spying on you three during your personal moment, I didn¡¯t mean to be rude. Its just¡­ I can¡¯t remember my past very well, but one thing I knew for sure was that I was always alone. Alone and cold. Friendship and love as deep as yours is rare. It is a burning flame that I too yearn for. Seeing that, and seeing the kindness that you¡¯ve all offered me so far makes me wish¡­¡± Her lip trembled. ¡°I-I know this might be early, we just met but, I would like to become your friend too!¡± She declared.

    The three of them nodded kindly, first Constantine, followed by Nikolai, and lastly Evan, who was still a bit shaken seeing her standing before him.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nikolai began, taking command. ¡°Let''s all get some sleep and be up early tomorrow. We¡¯ve had a long¡­ long day, who knows what tomorrow will bring.¡±

    Uriel nodded, but then she blushed hearing her abdomen growl. ¡°Uh¡­ b-before that. Nikolai, c-could you fix me up some food please? I can¡¯t remember the last time I ate anything.¡±

    Everyone stared blankly for a moment, before bursting into a deep laughter. Uriel¡¯s blush only reddened not knowing what was so funny.

    ¡°Sure Uriel, let me make you something.¡± Nikolai chuckled while opening her fridge. ¡°Oh HAH! Look at this you guys!¡± She said, pulling out an unopened box of four fresh eclairs.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± Constantine and Evan said in tandem. ¡°You had eclairs this whole time?¡±

    ¡°Oops, I guess I forgot.¡± She said with a cheeky smile. The laughter only intensified at her amusing response, and Uriel joined in the chorus of happiness as well.

    <hr>

    Mephisto, Baal, and Belial all stepped out of their limo in near perfect synchronicity. It was a long, sleek, black car with shades of silver along the edges. One that commanded opulence and high class. It was a necessity, after all, Belial insisted that the locale was a similar prestigious place with an upper-class clientele.

    The three of them also were dressed for the occasion. Belial wore his top-hat, cleaned of lint and dirt, with the serpent bones that adorned it polished to a mirror shine. His imperial black suit and bone-white cane made his tall, imposing stature stand out among the three of them, even with his right leg¡¯s limp. Mephisto was dressed similarly, with a sharp gray suit that he held unbuttoned, revealing a shirt underneath. Pallid white with a pattern of red triangles. He was freshly shaved and his shoulder-length hair was tied in a pony-tail knot. Lastly, even Baal was somehow less slimy and pudgy than he usually was. His hair was slicked back, and he was wearing a fitting, pleasant yellowish suit instead of loose and unmatching clothing styles.

    Mephisto was displeased that he also joined them. In all his time since he¡¯d arrived on earth, he never once had something even remotely close to a pleasant time with Baal. He was always rude, crass, and seemed to have an equally large distaste for everyone around, including him. Azazel however, insisted that he¡¯d be sent along, and there was no arguing with that.

    ¡°Alright. You two, befo¡¯ we go inside, a quick reminda¡¯.¡± Belial began. He turned to Baal first. ¡°You, keep quiet. I don''t wanna hear a single thin¡¯ outta you. Any spicey comments, you keep dem to yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the boss, boss.¡± Baal said, the sarcasm and distaste in his voice hard not to notice.

    ¡°And you, keep the gun close.¡± Belial said, turning to Mephisto and nodding. ¡°If you see anythin¡¯, don¡¯t hesitate to shoo¡¯. If I say de word, you shoo¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Understood boss.¡± Mephisto said, nodding back. If your ass gets scratched even slightly, mine is fucking toast. I¡¯d rather start shooting every fucker in this restaurant than risk that.

    ¡°But DON¡¯T, blow de deal for no reason.¡± Belial added, as if he read his intent.

    Guess that¡¯s not an option then.

    As the three walked further in the restaurant, Mephisto was amazed by the bright lights and sheer luxury that emanated off of every item. From the decorations on the walls to the gold-tinted highlights of the doors, everything looked pristine.

    ¡°Whoever owns this place sure likes to keep things shiny.¡± Mephisto commented.

    ¡°Dat would be de Baroness.¡± Belial added with his calm, suave voice.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Baroness Sharvinel. A big hotshot demon, has a palace on the outskirts of the northern district. This restaurant was actually a gift from Azazel to her after a streak of good deals they made. The Baroness often helps with materials and supplies, and frequently participates in our yearly demon auction with some¡­ very spicy items.¡± Baal said smugly. He spoke as if he had just done his research the day before, and now was reciting everything from memory with the goal of coming across as cultured. This deep, sleazy voice made that a difficult achievement however.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Mephisto said, quickly absorbing everything that was said. ¡°I thought Azazel didn¡¯t tolerate rivalries in his city.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t, but even Azazel knows he doesn¡¯t want to, or can¡¯t stick his fingers in every cookie jar in this city. Sometimes its better to leave some industries running the way they are, and simply profit off of them. As long as the Baroness understands the pecking order and doesn¡¯t try to step on Azazel¡¯s toes, she gets to live the life of luxury she wants¡­¡± Baal spread his arms, motioning towards the massive, grandiose chandelier that hung from the ceiling of this main hallway they were in. ¡°...As you can see. Gods, imagine owning a place like this. What I wouldn¡¯t give¡­¡±

    ¡°If you had a restaurant like dis, you¡¯d probably become de size of a school bus within three months!¡± Belial laughed.

    Baal was not amused. He just scoffed and looked away, muttering a quick yet not a very quiet: ¡°Fuck you, Belial.¡±

    A front of house waiter noticed them and immediately walked to them. The moment he saw Belial, he did a small head bow.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve arrived safely, Lord Belial. Lord Baal¡­ and someone new? I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met.¡± The waiter said, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°A bodyguar¡¯ nothing mo¡¯.¡± Belial spoke in his stead. ¡°Where¡¯s de Baroness¡¯ men? Mustn¡¯t keep dem waitin¡¯.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared the upstairs lounge just for the meeting. Please follow me.¡± The waiter said, taking a step on the grand staircase and leading them on. ¡±You will see no disturbance from any random people or waiters, except for the general butler who will occasionally provide wine and drinks if requested. A dinner will be provided, paid in full by the Baroness herself. May I have your choice of steak, fish, or lamb? We even have a vegetarian option if any are thus inclined.¡±

    Baal was first to answer, with a loud and determined voice. ¡°Steak. Bloody, with white wine. I¡¯m allergic to mushrooms, so don¡¯t want to see them anywhere near my plate.¡±

    After a sigh, Belial answered next. ¡°I¡¯ll have your finest salmon. With lemon butter sauce, I remember enjoying dat greatly de last time I was invited to de Baroness¡¯ fine establishment.¡±

    Lastly, it was Mephisto¡¯s turn. It took a second for him to even notice the waiter staring at him, expecting a response. ¡°Uh, lamb.¡± He said plainly. ¡°Curious what a restaurant-quality lamb is like.¡±

    The trio followed the eager waiter up the fancy stairs. Along the way, Mephisto took quick, inquisitive glances at all the different paintings and portraits that adorned the walls. Most were normal, masterful portraits of gentlemen and gentleladies in elegant clothing, or a beautiful stunning landscape during summer or winter. However, a few were somewhat morbid to his tastes. Especially the higher they climbed on the staircase.

    One really has to wonder, how the hell do these people keep their appetites looking at these¡­ He wondered to himself.

    ¡°The three musketeers have finally arrived!¡± A booming, intense yet suave voice greeted them from the comfort of their seats. The large round table was placed against a wall in the middle of the room. Between the two was a round, decorated couch made of fine leather. The man whose voice they heard was sitting in the dead center, sipping on some hard liquor. He was tailored in a fine suit with a shade of dark green that complimented the dark black color of his shoulder-length hair. He took off his sunglasses, revealing a scar that cut from his right eyebrow, over his nose, and down his left cheek. ¡°Took you a while.¡±

    ¡°Traffic was mad today, Jesse.¡± Belial said, giving a tip of his hat. ¡°You¡¯ve met Baal last time, but dis ¡¯ere is Mephistopheles. Newcoma¡¯.¡±

    Mephisto took the queue and walked forward for a handshake. Immediately, he noticed Jesse¡¯s bodyguards from either side of him standing up with rapid movement, ready to intercept any ill intent. He stepped back, and scanned the room, noticing that around the area were quite a few other bodyguards, trying to blend in by sitting around distant tables or just observing from afar. It was clear to him how armed they all were.

    ¡°Jeez, stand down you clowns, you¡¯re embarrassing me. Man¡¯s just coming in for a good old fashioned handshake.¡± The mafioso said, standing up and offering his hand over the table. ¡°Mephisto, eh? Please take a seat, all of you.¡±

    The demons all obliged, with Mephisto sitting down last. He was to the left of his host, Belial was across the table from him, and Baal sat to his right.

    ¡°Name¡¯s Jesse, Jesse Robin. These fine demons know me as Egg Man. You¡¯re welcome to call me whichever name you like.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯d they call you Egg Man?¡± Mephisto asked, chuckling slightly at the nickname.

    ¡°Because he sleeps with the Baroness and gets her eggs all fertilized for breakfast if you feel me.¡± Baal blurted, laughing like a hog at his joke.

    Mephisto could feel Belial¡¯s glower stare without even needing to see it. His eyes wandered back to his boss, confirming his instinctual ability by seeing his absolutely frozen stare. They all waited for a reaction from their host, who also seemed quite shocked by the crassness of the comment. While the silence did stretch onward for an awkward amount of time, eventually, a subtle restrained laughter could be heard from Jesse. The laughter intensified to the point where Belial felt comfortable chuckling as well, and Mephisto eased and gave a token laugh as well.

    ¡°Damn man, that¡¯s a good one!¡± He said, downing his laughter with a shot of whiskey. ¡°I¡¯m pissed she wasn¡¯t here to hear it, she¡¯d probably have your head for that Baal you rotten pig.¡±

    ¡°Ah that cunt can bite my-¡± Baal began, but was quickly cut off by Belial¡¯s louder than usual voice.

    ¡°How about instead, we discuss some business, and no longa¡¯ risk trampling over whatever goodwill we still have, hmm, yes?¡± He said with a smile, pushing his cane fiercely into the floor. It was a subtle act, but evident enough for Baal to notice and understand the warning.

    ¡°No worries my good man. But round here it¡¯s customary for some good time chatter first. After dinner, we can discuss all the business you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°Very well Jesse, what¡¯s new?¡± Belial asked.

    Jesse took another sip of his drink, and pointed at Mephisto and said plainly: ¡°He is.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Heard some fun things about you. Some sort of medieval torturer was it? Details are fuzzy. I¡¯m curious why Azazel needs another butcher on the payroll, when he already has so many killers like these two. Perhaps that¡¯s the trick. He needs someone messy and willing to get his hands dirty isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Killers, huh? And to clarify, I only became a torturer in hell, and I predated the medieval world by a while.¡± Mephisto turned to his seniors, and each looked back in their own understanding glance. ¡°But I certainly don¡¯t mind getting my hands dirty.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, don¡¯t think they¡¯re anything more than that. Same deal with me. This room is a room made of killers, by killers, for killers. All the glamour, all the gold and shiny bits, that¡¯s all this is.¡± Jesse said ominously. ¡°A facade.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes the fancy clothes make the man, sometimes they only cover the monster underneath.¡± Mephisto said, shrugging.

    Jesse nodded, lifting his glass. ¡°Amen to that. Mister Butler, I just noticed my guests haven¡¯t been served any drinks though we¡¯ve been talking for a while. Chop chop.¡±

    Out of nowhere rushed a veritable army of waiters, each carrying a different type of antique and elegant wine bottle. The corks were popped, and the glasses were quickly filled, even for the seats at the table that weren¡¯t occupied. Belial stopped them from pouring any in his.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have some soda. Medicine and alcohol don¡¯t mix.¡± He said, his voice pouring like melted honey.

    ¡°Leg still bothering you, heh? No worries.¡± Jesse said, standing up from his seat. ¡°Still, I would like to propose a toast.¡± He pointed a newly filled wine glass towards Mephisto. ¡°To Azazel¡¯s new butcher, Mephisto. Here¡¯s hoping our friendship endures longer than whatever poor sod you get sicced on.¡±

    If you keep pissing about with this friendship crap, that might just end up being you Jes. Mephisto thought, smiling widely as he sipped the wineglass.

    The rest of the evening passed in a blur. Jesse¡¯s chit-chat turned back to Belial and Baal occasionally, with Mephisto pretty much fully ignored. He didn¡¯t mind, getting to sip on wine and stare at the painting above Jesse. A war scene, though he wasn¡¯t able to tell which war exactly. The armies had yet to begin, they were just marching on their side of the field, readying their weaponry of destruction and waiting for hell to be unleashed.

    Finally, the waiters brought out the long-awaited food. Mephisto salivated as the succulent scents of expertly cooked food began to fill his nostrils. When the plate was placed in front of him his eyes went wide. A quartet of perfect medium-rare lamb chops arranged over a bed of white sauce and served with a healthy portion of roasted garlic and clementine carrots.

    I¡¯ve¡­ never seen food like this in all my fucking years. He thought, staring in disbelief. In the year since he had arrived, he had a great deal of pleasant experiences relearning what food was, how varied and delicious it could be, and how much he had actually missed it. But this, this seemed to be a whole other level entirely. He anxiously chopped up a piece of meat, dipping it in more sauce and stabbing the fork further in some of the carrots. A quick pause of biting anticipation before he put the fork in his mouth. The meat melted in his mouth, and he nearly choked on how absolutely divine it tasted. His chewing was slow, languid, letting the fragrancy of the taste permeate every bud on his tongue.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± He nearly yelled, immediately going in for another delicious bite.

    ¡°The Baroness also finds the lamb to be her favorite.¡± Jesse said in between bites. ¡°Is this your first time having some?¡±

    ¡°I think I recall chopping up a sheep once and eating its meat off the leg bone.¡± Mephisto confessed. ¡°It definitely did not taste as good as this are you fucking kidding me? God, fuck.¡±

    Jesse was amused by the scene. After a few more minutes allowing everyone to get further in their meal, he turned to Belial. ¡°Now, we may discuss business.¡±

    ¡°So den, is simple. Do you have de explosives?¡± Belial said, cleaning up his lower lip with a cloth napkin. ¡°De first sum of money has been transferred already. We will inspect de cargo, make sure it is all in order, den pay the second part.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give your boys some more time to finish their meals. In the meantime, Mister Butler, can you tell Stheck to bring out the suitcase. You can clear a table over there and we¡¯ll get started.¡±

    The butler nodded and bolted like a silent shade. In a few minutes, he returned alongside a short, stubby-looking man. He cleared one of the tables of all cutlery with blistering agility, creating a perfect spot for the suitcase. The man, who Mephisto assumed to be Stheck, carefully placed the downright massive case he was carrying on the table.

    ¡°Whenever y¡¯all are ready.¡± He said with a turn.

    Mephisto saw Belial give him a nod. He cleaned himself with a napkin, thankful he was given the opportunity to finish his dinner. His plate was spotless. He downed the last drops of wine he had left and stood up. Baal stood at the same time as he did, much to his annoyance. Jesse and Belial meanwhile, continued eating and chatting.

    ¡°Alright, show us the goods.¡± Baal said after the two of them walked over. Mephisto hung back, content with watching everything from afar.

    ¡°A whole case of TR-thirty-seven mining explosives.¡± Stheck said, opening the suitcase and carefully taking out one unit before shutting it again. Mephisto saw what looked like a large, blocky metal tablet with a variety of wires and small control panels on one side. ¡°Twenty to be exact, enough to tunnel all the way to Cranadia if you desire. Comes with state of the art stick-and-drill technology, where you peel off the sticky pad on the back, then flick this switch here, and small rivets drill into whatever surface you¡¯re blowing up for ample grip and no risk of it falling off.¡±

    Baal nodded, impressed. ¡°Everything looks good to me, Mephy?¡±

    Mephisto walked closer, taking the singular unit from Stheck¡¯s hand. He inspected it much closer asking a couple questions about blast power and what compositions were used in fabrication. Stheck answered all nearly instantaneously, except one.

    ¡°What cooling agent are you using?¡± Mephisto asked.

    Stheck was silent. His mouth was slightly open, and he shot Jesse a quick look. He was confused. ¡°I don¡¯t follow.¡±

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Jesse asked. The pressing silence grew like the mounting dread of a ceiling on the verge of collapsing.

    ¡°Ye, ye, boss all good.¡± Stheck assured. ¡°There¡¯s no cooling agent here.¡±

    ¡°Are you using cooling salts?¡± Mephisto asked, more authoritatively. Even Baal turned to him, suddenly realizing the issue that Mephisto was pressing upon.

    ¡°No salt, no peppers, no damn ice-cream. There¡¯s no cooling nothing! These are explosives! They explode!¡±

    ¡°You fucking moron!¡± Mephisto said, getting up in his face. ¡°We needed MINING, explosives, not fucking military grade bombs! Tell me, what do you think is gonna fucking happen when we blow up this shit in a fucking sewer and a flame sparks? Hmm? I¡¯ll tell you what happens, we blow ourselves and half the fucking city up!¡±

    ¡°Mephisto. Not good?¡± Belial asked from the table. He had a concerned look on his face.

    ¡°No!¡± He said. ¡°These are faulty but-¡±

    ¡°Fucking, yes!¡± Stheck insisted, interrupting him. ¡°You wanted explosives, I provided explosives. You¡¯re fucking mental if you think these don¡¯t work!¡±

    ¡°Oh they work too well is the problem.¡± Baal said, in agreement with Mephisto. He spun around, turning to Jesse. ¡°Was this your plan Jesse? Sell Azazel a bunch of bad bombs in hopes he loses all his men? Or are you just too stupid to hire an actual bomb technician that knows the difference between his stock?¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s some mighty accusations Baal, I know you¡¯re too stupid to keep yourself from spouting off nonsense, but let¡¯s all calm down and revise the situation.¡± Jesse said, standing up from his fine dinner.

    There was little chance of any cooler head prevailing, as the angered Stheck lunged at Baal, intent on landing a single sucker punch. However, he did not expect Baal¡¯s sheer girthy mass to take it while barely flinching. The counterattack was immediate as Baal rushed back, pummeling fists into his assaulter. The brawl was short, but what came next was not. Stheck stumbled back, and with a mad glare in his eyes, moved to pull something out of his jacket.

    Screaming and shouting could be heard, but Mephisto heard nothing. Time had frozen still for him. His eyes darted across the restaurant, counting just two other body guards also reaching for their weapons. The others were too slow, he had a few more seconds to spare. He needed to be fast on the draw, and he knew he was. Stheck pulled out his gun and pointed it at Baal¡¯s head.

    A powerful gunshot rang out through the restaurant. Moments later, Stheck¡¯s limp body collapsed on the floor with a clean bullet hole through his eyeball. Before anyone could tell who the shooter was, two more gunshots rang out, taking out the two bodyguards that had managed to grab their weapons.

    ¡°MEPHISTO!¡± Jesse screamed, and with his voice, chaos erupted. Everyone jumped from their location, turning over tables and getting whatever cover they could. Bullets whizzed by, glasses were shattered, men screamed as their brains fell out of their skulls. A few sparks erupted onto the paintings, causing a fire. With it came a white-hot smoke that burned the lungs. Mephisto jumped behind a table, firing shot after shot at Jesse¡¯s men. Belial was trapped, hiding behind another table, but much closer to them. He had to rush towards him. At that moment, another few rounds were fired from his general direction, but it wasn¡¯t him.

    ¡°Go! I¡¯ll cover you.¡± Baal said, pistol in hand.

    Mephisto nodded, and rushed through the chaos, keeping low to the ground as he fired blind bullets towards the attackers. Through some miracle, he managed to reach Belial before he was riddled with holes.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Mephisto shouted, taking cover against the table as more shards of splintering wood exploded from its edges.

    ¡°I¡¯ll live!¡± Belial shouted back. ¡°Dere¡¯s many mo¡¯ comin¡¯! I hope you have a plan to get us out of here?¡±

    Mephisto was silent, he spun around, trying to search for an exit, an escape, something to save them from the bullet-loaded death they were all on the verge of experiencing. Then he saw it - the explosive charge next to Stheck¡¯s body. He turned to Belial, who nodded at him.

    ¡°Good idea, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± The demon yelled. ¡°Keep dem off me!¡±

    ¡°What, how?¡±

    ¡°Not now! When I say run, you run!¡± Belial said. Mephisto nodded, watching as his boss pointed his cane and his other hand at Stheck¡¯s dead body. The corpse twitched, jumped, and jolted unnaturally. In an eruption of blood and sinew the reanimated skeleton rose. Muscles and skin still clung to its misshapen, bloody form. It howled like a damned beast as unnatural life pulsed through its absent veins. It grabbed the explosive device with its long, skeletal claws before struggling to activate it with those same twitchy, cursed fingers. The charge ticked, and then the digital clock on it activated. Through Belial¡¯s will, the skeleton crawled, unnoticed, towards Jesse¡¯s guards. It dragged the rest of Shteck¡¯s corpse along with it, as the clock beeped down with every second.

    ¡°NOW!¡± Belial shouted, and the two of them rushed from their cover, trying to gain distance from the ensuing blast. The restaurant shook, windows were shattered, and all the fancy paintings and elegant facades turned to dust before the force of the explosion. The demons jumped to the ground, taking shelter as the blast ripped a hole in the upper floor of the restaurant.

    And then there was silence. Mephisto was curled up, and slowly he unspooled himself, coughing and cleaning himself of dust and powdered cement. He sat up first, gun in hand, and turned to see the carnage that he had caused. The whole right side of the floor was charred, with a massive hole in both the ceiling and the floor. Corpses littered the area further out, or at least, many burnt limbs and bits of their remains.

    At that moment, the sprinklers turned on, dousing the fire that had engulfed most of Jesse¡¯s couch. Mephisto rushed back, grabbing the metal suitcase Stheck had brought. Aside from a few dents from ricocheting bullets, it was undamaged.

    ¡°Well, we definitely know they explode at least.¡± Mephisto said, handing it over to Baal and moving to pick up Belial.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Baal asked, wiping some debris from his face and eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just fucking say they were faulty?¡±

    ¡°I did, but I didn¡¯t get to finish. I can fix them. Mix a few things, create some bootleg cooling agents for them.¡± Mephisto said, panting. ¡°I was gonna say but, then you fuckers got at each other.¡±

    ¡°You did good, Mephy, you did good.¡± Belial reassured him, struggling to stand fully. ¡°I don¡¯t exactly recall teaching you dis kinda chemistry howeva¡¯.¡±

    Mephisto shrugged, and helped him stand by offering his shoulder. ¡°I took some extra classes with Azazel.¡± He said, and didn¡¯t elaborate any more on that. As he and Belial began to move, the demon noticed a stain of red growing on his shirt. He quickly checked to see if he was shot, then realized it was not him.

    ¡°Belial?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I got shot in de fight. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll live. Let''s get out of here befo¡¯ any cops show up.¡± He said, immediately collapsing unconscious on the ground.

 Part 7: The Reaper In Red

    ¡°You should be thanking all your lucky stars and whatever gods you pray to, Mephisto.¡± Azazel¡¯s voice shot like an icy dagger through his body.

    Mephisto kept silent, swallowing whatever pride he wanted to keep. However, the constant beratement since he¡¯d stepped in Azazel¡¯s office was making it quite difficult. It had been a week since the botched deal, and the rest he took to clear any minor wounds and bruises was all but relaxation for him. His mind was constantly thinking, worrying about what would happen when he met his superior once more.

    His task was explicitly to protect Belial and he had failed. His demonic mentor was now in the hospital because he failed to contain the situation. The bullet that struck him had pierced an important artery and while he was now stable, and recovery wasn¡¯t out of the question, signs were certain that Belial would now be out of commission for a while. Worst of all was that his other boss seemed exceedingly calm about the situation. Mephisto expected rage, shouting, the usual nonsense when it came to Azazel, but he just seemed calm, if a little glum.

    ¡°I did what I thought was right at the time.¡± Mephisto said at last when the silence drew on too long. ¡°I did what you said, before they even pulled out their guns, I shot them dead on the spot.¡± He pleaded for his case.

    ¡°And is that supposed to make me feel better?¡± Azazel shrugged. ¡°One of my top lieutenants is in the hospital, the Baroness, that vampiric bitch, has been blowing up my phone with threats of full on war, and all I have to show for it is a bunch of faulty explosives.¡±

    Mephisto gulped. ¡°Actually, while the first two might be true, I¡­ worked with Baal on the faulty bombs. I followed some of your lessons and some online tutorials, a little ammonium nitrate compounds and done. I added the necessary cooling agent to the explosives to turn some dangerous duds into what we need.¡±

    Now it was Azazel¡¯s turn to be silent. He stared with both eyebrows raised and his forehead wrinkly. Slowly, he opened his mouth, letting his tongue roll over his perfect, flawless teeth. ¡°You did that without my permission?¡± He finally asked.

    ¡°Well, that. Baal later took the bombs and the men have already gone back to digging in the tunnels.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think to clue me in on this at some point?¡±

    ¡°I just did.¡± Mephisto said plainly. ¡°Look, I understand you might be frustrated-¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Is it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re taking out your anger on the wrong person.¡± Mephisto finished, determined to not let himself be interrupted.

    ¡°And who might that be?¡± Azazel asked, standing up from his office chair and walking around his desk. ¡°Why don¡¯t you enlighten me exactly whose fault it is?¡±

    ¡°The bomb tech¡¯s. He delivered a faulty product, and I told them as such. Ask anyone!¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s dead, Mephy. I don¡¯t have many to ask.¡±

    ¡°Ask Baal, ask Belial when he comes out of his coma. They¡¯ll tell you as much. Shiteck or whatever his name was blew a lid when I pointed out his bombs were fucked, and he got all aggressive. He jumped at Baal, Baal pushed him off and then he reached for the gun. I acted. I shot him without blinking, him and the other guards. I saved everyone¡¯s asses AND delivered the cargo. I saved the god-damn mission!¡± Mephisto said, his voice slowly climbing in intensity as he revealed the story.

    ¡°Alright. Settle down.¡± Azazel said, his implaccable facade finally breaking into a smug grin. He walked past Mephisto, taking a light stroll through his room. The all too familiar sound of his match lighting against his matchbook and then against one of his cigarettes filled Mephisto¡¯s ears. ¡°In truth, when I heard everything I was somewhat concerned. The Baroness called and said you went wild and killed everyone for no reason. You can imagine my reaction. Hearing this version however, its difficult to imagine that you did anything but the right thing.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Azazel.¡± Mephisto said, finally letting out the breath of air he¡¯d held since he walked in. Just what Azazel had been waiting for.

    ¡°However, you still explicitly failed to keep Belial unharmed. Whatever happened, that was undeniably one of your goals.¡± Azazel grinned. ¡°Such a failure has consequences.¡±

    Mephisto clenched his fists and grit his teeth. With a stern, dreadful expression of anger, he turned around and faced his boss. The two stared at each other for a moment. ¡°Alright. Go ahead, do what you must.¡±

    Azazel raised an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°What? Wait, what?¡± He laughed. ¡°You think I¡¯m gonna strap you to a table and dissect you or something? Do what you did to that Andrew kid?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not?¡±

    ¡°No stupid, I¡¯m just docking your pay.¡± The demon said with a chuckle. ¡°What, do you expect me to kill everyone that works for me with every fuckup? I¡¯d be out of men in a week. Ask Baal to tell you just how many deals he blew and how many times I had to bail his sorry ass.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ shit. Now what do I do with the rest of my day?¡± Mephisto laughed, allowing himself the chance to relax.

    ¡°Well I can still strap you to a table and bring out some buzz-saws if you want.¡± Azazel shrugged before laughing.

    ¡°Kinky, but I must refuse.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too comfortable though, you said Baal¡¯s taken your explosives, right?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    ¡°I want you to go down there, start searching some more now that you can go deeper. Every weekday until you get something we can damn use.¡± Azazel said, taking a puff of his cigarette. ¡°Dismissed, you¡¯re free to pass by the office only when you get something. I don¡¯t need any reports about nothing for weeks okay?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Mephisto said, nodding.

    ¡°That being said, there¡¯s a bowling tourney this weekend. Want to join me and some boys?¡±

    ¡°Will Baal come too?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately.¡±

    Mephisto sighed. ¡°Damn, well I¡¯ll come anyway. Place on Ink street right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± Azazel answered. By now he had walked back behind his desk, sitting and typing away at his laptop.

    ¡°Alright, see you then.¡± Mephisto said, walking out of the office.

    He sauntered down the hall and the stairs, not too big of a fan of the elevator. Enclosed spaces made him a little uncomfortable, thankfully it wasn¡¯t anything too off-putting. The inanimaliat walked past some cubicles, nodding at the other people and demons that actually saw him and bothered to nod at him. He rushed out of the station and walked towards the bus stop.

    It was a ways away, and the air was cold and biting. Autumn had rolled on, and the wind and chill had picked up significantly compared to the torrid summer warmth of the past. Mephisto did not mind. He just walked, stern-faced and unabated from his path. He finally reached the bus stop, a curious place that he was surprised to learn was the only one of its kind in this neighborhood.

    Hope the bus doesn¡¯t take an hour to arrive like last time. He thought.

    As the weeks went by, Mephistopheles settled into a routine, and that bus stop became more of a home to him than the apartment he actually lived in. It was almost always empty, him being the only person that needed the, usually late, bus. Line five, which would lead him downtown to the outer rim of Deterna. There, he¡¯d take the first subway entrance past the Harmonica, a small fast food restaurant he occasionally grabbed some sandwiches from. Down the steps, a left, and then two rights. Ticket counter straight ahead, followed by the gates.

    The cashier, a young gentleman that Mephisto eventually realized was from Luna Scota, like one of Azazel¡¯s demons, would always try to sell him on a weekly ticket. Mephisto always refused. He always hoped that today, today would be the last day he¡¯d need a ticket. The dry stench of the graffitied walls, the long and boring ride all the way to Starfall Park, today would be the last day he¡¯d have to endure them.

    There he¡¯d go down the tunnels towards the unused line, following all the construction equipment and men in safety gear that acted as decoys to any that would dare take a closer look. Every day he¡¯d dress up in that same gear, with a flashlight and a walkie-talkie at his belt. Then he¡¯d go down and down and down into the depths of the necrotic city below, picking up where he left off, or inspecting some new hole that had been exploded open during the night. A labyrinthine maze that he almost got lost in several times. Every day he searched, hoping to find something, anything, but he never did. Today, almost five weeks after he¡¯d started searching these tunnels, today was going to be the day that would change everything.

    ¡°Afternoon, Mephisto.¡± A short, bald man said as he approached without looking up from his clipboard.

    ¡°Hi Amleto. Did they finish up western block J last night?¡± He answered.

    ¡°J, K and L actually, we got somewhat lucky that the other blocks were completely collapsed, there wasn¡¯t anything to find in any of them.¡±

    ¡°Guess its onto M then. Lucky me.¡± Mephisto said, kneeling down and crawling through the opening in the floor. He crawled further through a tight tunnel that eventually led in a large open cavern. He followed the signs that had been posted, until he finally got to the corridor that was named ¡°M¡±. Flashlight in hand, he went inside.

    These depths were so strange to him. The rocks that formed the walls had a shape and texture that bore a certain familiarity. They reminded him of hell, but they were cold, void, empty. The hell he remembered was always alive with the scorching flames of torment, and screams of the damned, the screams he racked out of the souls he got his claws on. Not here. The rock was cold, uncaring and nothing could be heard aside from the distant footsteps and chatter of his other spelunker colleagues. But as he followed the trail, hands touching the icy stone, he suddenly touched something that felt different.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He said, yanking his hand back and shining his light on it. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for small critters or insects to occasionally break the monotony of this place. Spiders were the most common to be found. Mephisto was not concerned by or afraid of them, but he generally tried to keep his hands away whenever possible. This however was not a spider, nor a millipede, nor a small dead rat or anything else he¡¯d encountered during these past weeks. Mephisto saw something that made him stare aghast. Something not right, an object ripped from its rightful place that belonged anywhere but in this foul abyss. His trembling hand reached into the crevice, pulling out the object that just barely stuck out.

    A¡­ feather?

    Between his fingers was a large feather of a pale white that shone silver everytime he passed his light over it. Even in the dark, the feather seemed to glow ethereally as if it had some of its own bioluminescent energy. It felt soft in his fingers, yet when he ran his fingers over its edge he felt it cut into his skin, drawing a droplet of red. Mephisto stared, slack jawed at it.

    This¡­ this is it. He thought. This has to be it. In all my years in hell and all my time on earth, I¡¯ve never seen any animal, anyone, have anything¡­ like this. Its¡­ beautiful¡­ The more he stared at the feather, the more his mind wandered, probing, searching, questioning the threaded memories that it touched upon. It was all a blur, an indecipherable mess.

    A feather, a smile, a red dagger. Everything faded, and he was back in the cave. He rushed, taking out a plastic bag with a trembling hand and delicately placing the feather inside it. With a quick deep breath, he rushed back through the tunnel, running as hard as he could.

    ¡°I FOUND IT!¡± He yelled as he burst through Azazel¡¯s office door.

    Azazel spun around in his office seat, looking up from his leather-bound tome. His eyes held a glimmer of excitement, one that Mephisto had not seen in a long time. ¡°Go on. Share with the class, what¡¯d you find?¡± He asked.

    Mephisto walked inside, throwing the little plastic bag on his desk. ¡°A trail. You said bring you anything that your hounds can use, well this is it.¡±

    Azazel leaned forward, his hand snatching the little bag and putting it up against the pallid sunlight that trickled in through the window. ¡°You sure this is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I felt it the moment I touched it.¡±

    ¡°You felt it? Interesting. I didn¡¯t know we were working off of voodoo vibes now.¡± Azazel snarked back.

    ¡°Shut the fuck up. This is it, the angel we¡¯re looking for. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Mephisto pushed back, crossing his hands.

    Azazel stood up from his seat. ¡°Very well, follow me.¡± He said.

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°The Kennels.¡±

    The two demons walked out of the station and straight into Azazel¡¯s car. A few minutes of reckless, lawless driving later, they both walked out into one of the outer districts of the city. Before them loomed a tall, imposing building. It looked incredibly elegant, reminding Mephisto of the Baronesses¡¯ restaurant. While this building was opulent no doubt, it was more subdued, more calm and subtle. The exterior was a warm reddish hue that didn¡¯t pop out, accentuated by shades of pleasant brown and black, as well as glowing decorative lights. True to Azazel¡¯s word¡¯s the building had the title The Kennels spelled out in large neon letters along the edge. Underneath them was a symbolic depiction of what Mephisto assumed to be a pitbull. He remembered seeing a similar picture in a newspaper.

    ¡°This is a hotel.¡± Mephisto said as they walked inside.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡° Azazel answered. All the while he let the front desk know he had arrived and was going to the lower levels.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ a dumb idea?¡± Mephisto asked, being vague around other people. When he got in the elevator he continued. ¡°I mean, why hide a bunch of dangerous uncontrollable monsters in the same place where people might want to stay for a night?¡±

    Azazel had a glazed, smug expression on his face. He leaned his head at Mephisto, taking a moment to gloat at him before he explained. ¡°The hotel is a cover. People from all over the country come here, often. Its a good, four star restaurant, high quality, brings some profit on the side, and best part, no one suspects a thing. No one currently fucking or snorting coke off of mirrors in the upper floors has any idea that under the basement, beneath like five stories of pure lead and concrete, there¡¯s an entire sprawling dungeon. The best part about this is that on the top floors, all the penthouse suits are mine.¡± He giggled. ¡°And you better believe your pal Azzy has a lifetime subscription to his own hotel.¡±

    Mephisto frowned. He looked up at the elevator, seeing it go down and down. ¡°So, all this time you had a luxurious hotel, and you let me live in some shitty five meter by five meter long apartment?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Azazel said, not even taking a second to think about it. The elevator dinged and as he stepped out, he added. ¡°But hey, think about this, if that feather really works, you might just get yourself a lifetime subscription as well. Doesn¡¯t that reward make all those days in the sewers seem¡­ that much more worth it?¡±

    Mephisto pondered for a moment. He was unable to come up with an appropriate response that didn¡¯t allow Azazel to gloat further. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t need to, as after a few minutes of walking whatever thoughts he had were wiped. He looked into the prison-like hallway and was greeted by a myriad of abominations. They lunged forward, held back by the thick iron bars and the safety glass that overlapped their tombs.

    ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Mephisto whispered at the sight of them.

    Azazel whistled, and from the darkness of the corridor came a tortured, broken man. His body was covered in brutal, still pulsing and bleeding scars, and he wore a black hood over his head. It was very restrictive, and Mephisto could hear this man wheezing through the thick cloth.

    ¡°Open the door to this one. Quickly now.¡± He barked without caring.

    It was at that moment that Mephisto realized there was no door to these cells. Curious, he took a step closer and watched. The hooded man began chanting in a strange manner as he took out a small bloody shiv from his loincloth. He picked a point on his body and sliced his skin open. Not deep, but enough for rivers of blood to start flowing. He bathed his hands in it, staining them red. Then, he began drawing strange runes on the glass with his bloody fingers.

    Mephisto peered closer. Blood magic was all too familiar to him. It was one of his favorite tools of torture in the depths of hell. While he knew from earlier encounters that it was common-use by demons up above, it was still surprising for him to witness Azazel using it so carelessly. The hooded man¡¯s mad chanting crescendoed, until his unholy magic caused the glass to shatter along the middle. The shards vanished and the broken edges of the glass sanded off to perfect straightness. The iron bars also melted away, creating a somewhat massive but nonetheless door-shaped form in the cell wall.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be all.¡± Azazel said, stepping inside. The wretch slunk back, stumbling to its loathsome corner while tending to its new wound. ¡°You should stay out, Mephisto. This guy doesn¡¯t like new company.¡±

    As if on queue, a deep, guttural growl resounded from the shadows of the cell. Azazel whistled a soft, brief yet haunting melody. It calmed the beast within, and Mephisto could spy a singular, beady eye opening and shining in the darkness. Azazel pulled out the evidence bag, taking the feather from it and throwing it on the ground. A long-clawed, rotted hand, with thin, almost skeletal flesh reached forward and pulled the item, dragging it into its lair. A snarl erupted, followed by intense sniffing.

    ¡°Let''s see if this angel of yours can hide from us any longer.¡± Azazel said, followed by him cackling madly.

    <hr>

    Constantine was the first to wake up. He stumbled off of the bed, careful not to wake Nikolai from her deep, snoring sleep. He dragged himself to the bathroom and then to the kitchen, passing by Evan who was fast asleep on Nikolai¡¯s extended couch. He poured himself some coffee, yawning and trying to shake himself awake.

    Then he turned out to the kitchen balcony, and saw a figure whose existence almost completely left his mind. Immediately, the hazy dream-like memories of the previous night flooded back, and he nearly tripped as he rushed out. A quick knock on the door to not startle her, and he walked outside. Uriel was sitting on the balcony railing, dangling her legs over as she hummed a light tune to herself.

    ¡°I was gonna say I really hope no one saw you, but I guess it doesn¡¯t matter today.¡± Constantine chuckled. ¡°Morning, did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°You still worry too much, Constantine.¡± Uriel said, spinning around and smiling. Her pale skin and wide silver wings seemed to glow in the pleasantly chill morning sun. ¡°But no, I didn¡¯t sleep all that much.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I just¡­ don¡¯t feel tired anymore. I¡¯ve slept for so long, everytime I try to sleep again I can only do so for a couple hours at most.¡±

    ¡°So did you just spend the whole night out here?¡± He asked, taking a sip from his cup.

    ¡°Yep, just watched the people, the¡­ cars you mentioned, and I stared at the sky.¡± Uriel seemed a bit dejected. ¡°I looked for the stars in the sky, and the crescent moon above, but they¡¯re so difficult to see here. So faded and cloudy.¡±

    Constantine nodded in quiet understanding. ¡°That¡¯s just the unfortunate life in the city. All the light we make¡­ makes it difficult to see the light that was always there.¡± He waxed poetically, taking another sip.

    ¡°What is it you drink?¡± Uriel asked innocently.

    ¡°Coffee. Do you want to try some?¡± He answered.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Constantine placed his cup on the nearby glass table. He then sat up from his small chair and rushed back into the kitchen. Seconds later, he emerged with a fresh cup.

    ¡°Here!¡± He said beaming with a joyous smile. In his hand was a cherry-colored cup on a small serving plate. ¡°Careful, its hot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you. Oh what a lovely chalice, it''s so small¡± She exclaimed as she examined it further. Her voice echoed with a whispery, lower second voice that made Constantine shiver whenever she spoke. He watched, amused, as she inspected the black liquid in her little chalice. How her face turned into one of worry as she blew some air before taking a quick sip. Uriel then coughed loudly and put the cup down.

    ¡°Its so¡­ so, bitter!¡± She said, wiping her mouth, her face filled with disgust. ¡°How can you drink this?¡±

    ¡°Well that''s whole point, really...¡± Constantine answered, taking a big gulp before putting his coffee down. ¡°We need the bitterness, that¡¯s what gives us energy. What wakes us up. Its what gives it taste and flavor. If you don''t like it, you don''t have to drink it.¡± He continued, reaching for her cup.

    ¡°Its, its quite alright actually.¡± She said nervously, stopping his hand. Uriel then picked up the cup and gave coffee another try. ¡°It definitely clears any sleepiness one might have. Its not half bad now that I try it some more¡­¡± She added. ¡°By the way, why did you answer in plural?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just cause we¡¯re all a bunch of hopeless caffeine addicts.¡± Another voice answered, stepping out on the balcony. It was Evan, who had poured himself some coffee as well and seemed to be chugging it almost, despite its heat. Uriel was mildly horrified. ¡°You should have seen Constantine when he was addicted to energy drinks.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is.¡± She stated.

    ¡°Poison.¡± Constantine answered. ¡°It was poison.¡±

    ¡°You were willingly drinking poison?¡±

    Both of the guys laughed. Uriel chuckled as well, not wanting to be left out.

    ¡°No, it''s a drink kind of like this but absolutely much more awful for your body.¡± Evan explained. ¡°Now that you say it like that though, willingly drinking poison, like alcohol, seems to be a common past-time to humans. Huh, never thought about it like that.¡±

    ¡°Alcohol¡­ I believe I am familiar with that¡­¡± Uriel said.

    ¡°You are?¡± They both asked, eager to hear more.

    ¡°I¡­ maybe? I don¡¯t remember much, but I feel like I encountered others that would drink it¡­ in the past. Who knows when that was.¡± She continued, even more dejected.

    ¡°Ahem, Is Nikolai up yet?¡± Constantine asked Evan, changing the subject.

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s cleaning up some of the stuff from last night.¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t help her, you clown?¡± Constantine retorted, almost jumping from his seat if Evan hadn¡¯t stopped him with a hand.

    ¡°She insisted she do it herself. Don¡¯t worry clown, I cleaned up a bunch last night when you all went to sleep.¡± Evan nodded, taking another sip. ¡°Speaking of sleep, I swear I thought I went on the floor last night, but today I woke up on the couch.¡±

    ¡°I put you there!¡± Uriel said, triumphantly. ¡°It didn¡¯t seem right for you to sleep on the floor especially when I didn¡¯t sleep anymore.¡±

    The two of them stared at Uriel, slightly bewildered. ¡°You¡­ carried me without waking me up at all, how?¡± Evan asked.

    ¡°I am powerful!¡± Uriel said, beaming with pride.

    ¡°To be fair Evan, you do tend to sleep like a log.¡± Constantine chuckled.

    ¡°Whatever screw you guys. J-just kidding.¡± Evan said, realizing Uriel might not appreciate him being so chummy so quickly. ¡°I¡¯m gonna shut up, finish this coffee then get ready to leave.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Uriel asked.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna get dressed up, and then we¡¯ll all meet downtown later.¡± Constantine explained. ¡°We¡¯re going to that church and seeing what that priest says about you, if anything.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and my costume is at home.¡± Evan said, downing the last of his coffee and bolting.

    ¡°We might get some food first Evan, you want something?¡± Constantine asked, but his friend was already out. ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Constantine stared as the door slammed in his face and he was left on the outside. He changed right there in the hallway, since it was out of sight of anyone. Thankfully, it was a simple costume. He only had to change his shirt and put on yesterday¡¯s jeans.

    The two of them then went inside, running into Nikolai and exchanging morning pleasantries. Nikolai seemed quite chipper, though she was still somewhat twitchy around Uriel. Something about staring into her new acquaintances¡¯ snowy eyes made her body tremble. Was it just simple nervousness, or some sort of deeper, instinctual fear? Whatever the case, things quickly moved past that. Nikolai took Constantine to her room, leaving Uriel to watch television in the living room.

    ¡°What¡¯re we doing?¡± Constantine asked, sitting down on the bed.

    ¡°Getting our costumes ready.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ my costume is also at home. I was gonna go get it.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ know¡­¡± Nikolai struggled, as she searched through her large wardrobe. ¡°Thankfully, you left last year¡¯s at my place, remember. You never asked for it back. Here.¡± She said, throwing a big pile of white clothes in his direction, smacking him in the head. She giggled. ¡°Now get out. I gotta get mine ready.¡±

    Oh yeah¡­ this old thing. He thought to himself, as he pulled a dark hoodie over himself. The hoodie was long to his knees and colored a very saturated white with the occasional red blood-spatter. Part of it was an article of clothing, the rest a sort of pale veil that was draped over him.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± He said, waiting for Nikolai to finish. Strange banging and thumping noises were heard inside, and moments later the door opened. Before him was Nikolai, clad in a not so traditional witch¡¯s outfit. A tight black corset and leather vest with an orange and black striped shirt underneath. On her waist was a skirt that draped over her left leg, longer on that side and decorated with cobwebs, spiders and other creepy crawlies. Under that she wore a pair of thigh-highs, with the same design as her shirt. Lastly, her prime article was the wide, tall and pointy witch¡¯s hat that she wore.

    ¡°How do I look?¡± She asked, beaming.

    Constantine was at a loss for words briefly, before he remembered what his tongue and vocal cords were good for. ¡°Y-you look amazing! I thought you¡¯d be wearing that spooky mask though?¡±

    ¡°I changed my mind, since we¡¯ll be running around I thought it¡¯d get tiresome. I sprung for a little make-up instead.¡± She said, flashing the right side of her face. Her eye was painted with a deep shadow and black liner, and her lips were a gorgeous bright red. ¡°Besides, today¡¯s the one day I don¡¯t have to wear my eyepatch and people look at me in amazement than¡­ you know.¡±

    ¡°I always look at you in amazement.¡± Constantine said immediately without any hesitation.

    Nikolai¡¯s cheek turned a deep red, and not from the foundation. She immediately changed the subject, dragging him inside. ¡°Okay, your turn to get some make-up.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I gotta make you look scawy.¡± She said, teasing him. Nikolai proceeded to add a deep, black shade around Constantine''s eyes and nose, as well as giving his entire face a greatly pale complexion. Lastly, she finished by adding some black lines over his mouth and chin, completing the look and making him look very skull-like. When the two of them were completely finished, they returned to the living room with a triumphant pep in their steps. ¡°Tada!¡± They both said to Uriel. ¡°How do we look?¡±

    The angel stared at them, tilting her head to the right. ¡°Very¡­ colorful.¡± She said blankly.

    ¡°I¡¯m dressed as a witch, and he¡¯s a ghost.¡± Nikolai explained.

    ¡°A ghost? A witch!¡± Uriel said in amazement. ¡°Can you do magic?¡±

    ¡°N-no Uriel, its just tradition here during today. We dress up as supernatural things. Even things like you, like angels!¡±

    ¡°People dress up like me? Woah¡­¡± She said, with a twinkling sparkle of amazement in her pale eyes.

    ¡°Yes, which is why I¡¯m gonna ask you if you can follow me.¡±

    ¡°W-why?¡±

    ¡°I need to make you look good for your birthday, no?¡±

    Uriel was surprised, and then she became incredibly excited. She obediently followed Nikolai back to her room. Constantine was left alone, and he sat down on the couch taking Uriel¡¯s spot. He flipped through the T.V. channels, passing over fun Halloween news, random movies, music channels and other things before stopping on a cartoon. He laughed, it was an episode he¡¯d watched several times but always managed to land for him.

    A few minutes later, the girls returned. Constantine was once again amazed. Uriel had a very light black liner around her eyes that made her pallid irises pop. Her cheeks were given a pleasant rosy tint, and her lips were freshened up with some very appealing shades of blue lipstick that merged well with the natural shade of her lips. She wore her blue robe, which was adjusted with a couple clever safety pins. Nikolai turned it from a lengthy, boring blue cloth to a nice shorter skirt that made walking less of a hazard. Constantine couldn¡¯t help but notice the bright, white thigh-highs that Uriel wore.

    ¡°Holy shit, you really look great Uriel! Happy birthday!¡±

    ¡°She really looks great, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Nikolai cooed, proud of her work.

    ¡°You did great work on all three of us, babe.¡± Constantine added. ¡°We should get going, Evan will be waiting for us.¡±

    The trio collected any final items they needed before they closed the apartment and left on a new adventure. They decided to walk rather than taking Nikolai¡¯s car. Along the way, they immediately encountered many costumed people, parents with their kids, friend groups like theirs, or just random solitary individuals on route to other places. Many compliments were shared between them, with a few even offering to share pictures. Constantine enjoyed himself, and it seemed like Nikolai and Uriel were as well. It quickly became apparent just how much passersby were amazed by Uriel¡¯s ¡®costume¡¯.

    ¡°Amazing.¡± A random werewolf-dressed man said, running his glove-less hand over her feathers gently. ¡°You made these yourself?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Uriel looked back and forth between her and her friends, unsure what to say. ¡°Y-yeah?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but we¡¯re late somewhere, see ya!¡± Constantine intervened, pulling her away.

    ¡°How strange this all is.¡± Uriel said once they were out of earshot.

    ¡°How so?¡± Constantine asked.

    ¡°All these things I thought to be dangerous, monstrous creatures, you humans just act as if they¡¯re things to be laughed at.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think anyone knows or¡­ believes wolfmen or demons or ghosts are real. And I hope to God you¡¯re not implying they are.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ worse things as well I suppose.¡± She said ominously.

    Nikolai and Constantine both gulped in fear. The walk turned silent, with fewer interruptions along the way. Eventually, they made their way to a small restaurant and their enjoyment returned as well. Uriel looked at the name above the door.

    ¡°Saraid¡¯s Streetwise Brewery. What does that mean?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know. Its just a name, but this place is great, they make some of the best hamburgers and sandwiches in town.¡± Nikolai explained to her. ¡°We sometimes come over here on weekends after school and enjoy a good meal in good company.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a ham-burger?¡±

    ¡°Its¡­ like two buns of bread with a patty of meat and sauces in between. Oftentimes comes with cheese and other accutrama.¡±

    ¡°I just got a text from Evan, he wants a wrap too.¡± Constantine smirked. ¡°He¡¯ll be here in a bit.¡±

    ¡°I must admit, I am quite hungry. Aside from your last-night meal Nikolai, I can¡¯t remember the last time I ate.¡± Uriel confessed.

    ¡°Girl, you need to take better care of yourself.¡± Nikolai said, nodding. ¡°You gotta eat more regularly, and stay healthy. Get her a toasted panini, Consty.¡±

    ¡°My angelic metabolism makes it so I can go long stretches of time without water or nutrition, food is more of a pleasurable activity I can partake in. Though I will admit, after sleeping for as long as I have, even I can get hungry.¡± Uriel said, nonchalantly.

    Nikolai and Constantine both looked at her, amazed and bewildered. ¡°Lucky you. I¡­ stand corrected.¡± She said.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you know what a metabolism is Uriel, frankly I¡¯m not sure I know.¡± Constantine confessed.

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not stupid, just¡­ unfamiliar.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go inside and order some food. Go find a table.¡± He said, bolting away like the phantom he was.

    ¡°Are we sitting outside?¡± He heard Uriel ask.

    Nikolai nodded. ¡°Its quite warm and nice, why not?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good!¡±

    When Constantine returned a few minutes later, carrying a tray of delicious piping hot food and cool soothing drinks, he found the girls chatting eagerly. Nikolai was explaining some more things about the world around them and the nature of the holiday, to the best of her ability.

    ¡°Tada! Let''s dig in!¡± He said, excitedly biting in his sandwich. The tray had four similar looking sandwiches alongside a drink each. Constantine explained that he got everyone some rotisserie chicken paninis, toasted, with cheese, bacon, some peppers and other ingredients. ¡°Mine¡¯s without peppers.¡± He explained.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Uriel asked.

    ¡°I hate peppers.¡± He answered.

    ¡°He hates anything even remotely spicy.¡± Nikolai clarified with a giggle before she bit into her sandwich. ¡°Like tomatoes.¡±

    Both of them waited with quiet breath to see how Uriel would react to her first bite. The angel was cautious, blowing to cool the piping heat of the sandwich. She followed Nikolai¡¯s motions, biting into the crunchy bread and chewing intensely. Her eyes went wide as she savored the exquisite new taste. ¡°Wow! This is so good!¡± She yelled.

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Nikolai and Constantine exclaimed in understanding.

    ¡°I thought I ordered a wrap, ah, ah, ah!¡± A familiar voice startled the trio. They all turned, seeing Evan dressed like a vampire. He was covered by a long black cape with a popped collar that almost went over his head. Only his right arm was visible, his left tucked away inside his costume. As he sat at the table, they were able to see the fancy shirt and vest he wore, as well as the fake vampire teeth and the light make-up he had applied to make himself paler. ¡°Delicious, I hope there¡¯s no garlic in this, ah, ah, ah!¡± He laughed, putting on a stereotypical vampire accent.

    ¡°Oh I know!¡± Uriel laughed. ¡°Evan is dressed like a Thalesai, right?¡± She asked, eagerly waiting for an answer from everyone. All she got were blank stares.

    ¡°Tha¡­ leh¡­ n-no Uriel, I¡¯m just a vampire.¡± Evan said meekly, dropping the accent.

    "What''s that?" Uriel asked

    "A sort of blood-sucking creature of the night. With funny accents, ah ah ah!" Evan laughed.

    Uriel pouted. ¡°That¡¯s what a thalesai is! Bloodsucking demons of the desert and sea! Although looking at you closer, you don¡¯t have nearly enough bioluminescent lights on your skin.¡± She said, casually going back to enjoying her tasty meal, while everyone else stared at her in shock.

    Evan leaned closer to Nikolai and Constantine. ¡°Is she¡­ implying vampires are real?¡± He asked, his voice a whisper.

    ¡°She¡¯s been doing that all day about almost every costume she¡¯s seen.¡± Nikolai said.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just kinda rolling with it at this point.¡± Constantine laughed awkwardly. Uriel looked back at them with an innocent head tilt.

    The group continued eating their food, laughing and chatting and enjoying each other¡¯s company. Slowly, Constantine felt that Uriel was becoming more and more comfortable and relaxed with their presence. He was happy. His eyes drifted over his friends, the table, and the leftovers on it, and he locked eyes with a small being on his right. A small child, dressed like a bee, staring at him curiously.

    ¡°Hey there little guy, can I help you?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Momma!¡± The child said, turning back to his parent who was rushing over to him.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry! He just really liked your costumes and wandered off. Enjoy your meal!¡± She said, trying to drag the child away gently, but he refused.

    ¡°No its alright, we¡¯re almost done anyway. Hey buddy, wanna take a picture?¡± Constantine offered, and the child¡¯s face lit up. Moments later, his mother had set up her phone, and took a pic of her child next to Constantine, with both making a scary face and pose. Afterwards, the child walked over to Nikolai, all but demanding one too.

    ¡°Haha, sure!¡± She laughed. Their picture had a more elegant, imposing expression and pose from both of them. The kid was giggling with a large toothy grin. Next, he strolled over to Evan, who was already waiting for him.

    ¡°Bah, ah, ah! You will make a fine thrall for my collection!¡± Evan said, joking around with the child. Their picture was a purely goofy one, each crossing their eyes and sticking out their tongues in weird directions. Many laughs were had, but as the child approached the final member of the group, things quickly turned quiet.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Uriel said, her voice echoing unnaturally. ¡°You¡¯re such a cute bee!¡± Her eyes stared, unblinking at the child, and he was hesitating. A few moments of mutual staring and the kid began to wail, crying inconsolably as he ran back to his mother. Uriel blinked, confused. ¡°D-did I do something?¡± She said with a glum stare on her face. Constantine waved the mother off, apologizing for making her child cry as she tried to console him. Meanwhile, Nikolai desperately tried to keep herself from laughing at the situation, while Evan failed and laughed heartily.

    ¡°Its alright Uriel, some people just aren¡¯t good with kids. Don¡¯t sweat it.¡± Evan snorted through the final bites of his food. This encouragement did little to alleviate the long shadow that draped over Uriel¡¯s face.

    ¡°We should¡­ get going.¡± Constantine chuckled. ¡°Before any more kids show up.¡± He teased.

    After their meals, the gang made their way to Starfall Park. Along the way, Uriel¡¯s shattered mood was mended by her friends, and whatever slight scars remained vanished when she saw the state of the park. Bright orange lights danced through the decorated trees alongside the twinkling bulbs from all the machines and rollercoasters in the distance of the park. The joyous sounds of people and children dancing and playing filled the air and could be heard out for miles. Uriel was stunned.

    ¡°W-when I first escaped the tunnels, I found myself in this park. It was so empty at night. It looks¡­ so different now.¡± She said, amazed by the sights and wonders.

    ¡°Yeah we need to go past to get to the¡­ church. Guys?¡± Evan said, noticing he¡¯d been left alone. Uriel walked forward, entranced by everything and Nikolai was on her trail keeping a close eye on her. Constantine turned around with a shrug.

    ¡°The church is open all night, we can go there later. Come on, let''s show her around.¡± He said, excitement flowing through him as well.

    Evan sighed, and relented.

    The first place they stopped at was a bumper car ride. Uriel watched in awe as the people crashed into each other violently, yelling and screaming and cackling wildly at the chaos. Naturally, Constantine suggested they ride, and everyone agreed. Even Evan, who was still hesitant about everything.

    ¡°You sure you can ride with your wings?¡± One of the cashiers asked when he saw Uriel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m not made of glass!¡± She said, smiling cheekily. The cashier was confused, but didn¡¯t think much of it.

    After they all got inside a car, the hyperactive voice on the speakers began to blare. ¡°R-r-ready to smash and crash? Get set, three, two, one, GO!¡± It shouted, and loud booming music began to play. Uriel was completely lost, but she followed Constantine¡¯s instructions and pressed the gas pedal. Immediately the gang all began crashing into each other, slamming rubber against rubber and laughing as they were thrust forward against the steering wheels.

    Constantine looked around, trying to gauge how Uriel was doing. She was driving like a maniac, turning the wheel all the way right, then all the way left again, sometimes going backwards. But through it all he saw her laugh loudly, having a good time. He found a good angle, and decided to enjoy himself as well, crashing into her from the side and guffawing at her reaction.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± She said, gasping. Immediately she circled around, trying to get him back, but accidentally bumping some innocent strangers. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! It was his fault!¡±

    Constantine, Evan and Nikolai all laughed with pure joyful glee. Their hearts were alight with the spark of exhilarating youthfulness. Their laughing continued even as the machines came to a halt, and the round had ended.

    ¡°Oh man¡­ that was great.¡± Constantine said, wiping tears from his eyes.

    ¡°My knees hurt.¡± Uriel said, limping closer to the group. She had a bright, full grin on her face. ¡°That was still amazing however!¡±

    ¡°Its not a bumper car ride if you don¡¯t wake up sore in the morning.¡± Nikolai said. ¡°Where next?¡± She asked, but Uriel was already gone. She¡¯d dashed over to a carnival game stand, watching people throw baseballs at bottles in the distance. She pointed at the stand, hopping on her tippy-toes. Her wings fluttered with excitement, which earned her some mesmerized looks from passersby.

    ¡°She¡¯s just like that kid, hah.¡± Constantine laughed before they all approached her.

    ¡°C¡¯mon Uriel, these games are a scam.¡± Evan said, rolling his eyes as he watched another person fail to knock the glass bottles.

    ¡°I assure you kind misses and misters, this game is anything but a scam!¡± The mustached gentleman behind the stand assured them, putting on his little act. ¡°Here¡¯s a deal, one free throw for each of you, as proof of my good will and the sanctity of the game. Would the Count enjoy the pleasure of going first?¡± He said, waving his hands towards the bottles.

    Evan rolled his eyes. He unfurled his cape, letting his left hand be more loose of clothing. He then picked up the soft ball with it and aligned himself. The perfect shot, he angled himself, arched his arm back, and fired, missing completely. Everyone laughed, and even Uriel couldn¡¯t stop herself from giggling.

    ¡°My good man, you have to actually hit the bottles to have a shot.¡± The cashier said, adding salt on his wound.

    ¡°Yeah yeah, piss off.¡± Evan said, slumping back behind everyone.

    Nikolai was next, and she managed to do a lot better. Her aim was dead on, but she only managed to knock over one bottle.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± She smacked her lips, moving back to her spot. Along the way she stuck her tongue out at Evan, and he reciprocated.

    ¡°My turn then.¡± Constantine said, walking up and grabbing one of the softballs. He aimed, and threw as hard as he could. The bottles only wobbled, but none of them fell. ¡°Ugh¡­ crap.¡± He said, dejected. ¡°You¡¯re up, Uriel.¡±

    The angel had watched everyone intently so far, studying their throws and how the bottles acted when the balls hit them. She was barely able to contain her bubbling excitement, her left hand trembling as she reached for the final ball. She took a deep breath, arcing herself and unleashing a devastating throw. The ball whizzed through the air at an absurd speed, shattering all three bottles outright. Even more incredible was how the ball embedded itself into the drywall behind the bottles. Everyone had a blank, slack jawed stare except for her.

    ¡°Does that mean I win something?¡± She said calmly, drawing a dirt-circle around herself with her foot.

    A few moments later, the group walked down along the main avenue. Each of them had an icecream cone in hand, but only Uriel had a decently-sized plush raven in her other hand. She was also the only person eating her treat. Everyone else just continued to stare in sheer disbelief at her.

    ¡°I guess you really¡­ are powerful?¡± Constantine said, finally breaking the ice again.

    ¡°What other powers do you have, if any?¡± Nikolai asked.

    Uriel stopped eating her ice-cream and turned away. Constantine didn¡¯t see well, but he thought for a moment her face was covered in shame. ¡°Nothing else. I would rather not talk about it, please.¡±

    ¡°Very well. No pressure.¡± Constantine said.

    They all walked some more, passing by a few other carnival games and pausing for every single one. They all decided to disallow Uriel from participating in any other strength-based games, for fear of drawing some unnecessary attention. Uriel did not mind, as she seemed to enjoy herself greatly anyway with the more random or dexterity based games along the way.

    She paused suddenly, stopping in front of a small enclosure. There, people were huddled in a group around someone on a small stage. A big television beside them kept flashing words. Constantine looked at Uriel, trying to discern what she was thinking. She seemed deep in thought as they both listened to the song.

    ¡°That sound¡­ so strange. Yet so beautiful. It reminds me of¡­ home.¡± She said softly. ¡°But how, or why I don¡¯t know. Home¡­ where even is it?¡±

    Constantine silently smiled. ¡°Do you sing, Uriel?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know?¡± She said meekly, her wings slumping somewhat melancholically.

    ¡°Would you like to try out the karaoke machine?¡± Constantine asked. ¡°I bet you have a lovely voice.¡±

    ¡°P-perhaps another time.¡± Uriel said, turning away embarrassed. At that moment, Evan and Nikolai rejoined them, having both taken a small break.

    ¡°I was thinking we could try the ferris wheel next, Uriel¡¯s wings might be too big for some of the other coasters.¡± Nikolai suggested.

    ¡°We could also try and make our way to the church?¡± Evan suggested. ¡°Just saying, don¡¯t shoot the messenger.¡±

    ¡°Stop spoiling the fun, Evan.¡± Nikolai said, furrowing her brow and rolling her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not, I''m just¡­ y''know, keeping our primary goal in mind.¡±

    The two continued arguing, but Constantine failed to hear them. He turned to Uriel, who seemed distraught about something. At that moment, before he got the chance to ask, his ears had picked up a low grunting sound in the far distance of the avenue. It was accompanied by a loud, wheezing, dreadful noise. It was like a dog that had been brutally beaten half to death, now trying to bark again.

    He froze, the warmth of his blood draining away as he saw the fearsome shadow in the distance. The crowd parted, making way for the beast to approach. Their faces were free of fear or concern, just amazement at the incredible halloween decoration. But Constantine knew, he felt the danger that was approaching, the horrible danger everyone was in. His skin trembled with goosebumps as the monstrous visage approached, entering the light and becoming more discernible.

    It was a gigantic, black-furred wolven monstrosity, sniffing away at the ground as it tracked its prey. Its head was that of a rabid dog, with massive antlers that arched forward and only one massive yellow eye in the dead center of its face. Its long snout was absent a bottom lip, revealing an abundance of decayed, razor fangs as drool and spit fell in thick globules from its chin. Its back legs were short and muscular, ending in unkempt hooves, while its front limbs were disgustingly long and thin, almost skeletal. They reached and pawed at the ground with the human-like hands at the end of each one. Each appendage was as big as the creature¡¯s head, adorned by repulsive black claws drenched in blood and guts.

    ¡°Run.¡± Constantine said. With one hand he pushed against Evan and Nikolai, grabbing their attention, with the other he yanked Uriel by the arm, snapping her from her hypnotic fear. ¡°Run, NOW!¡±

    The beast charged. It tore across the asphalt, just barely avoiding some innocent passersby from being trampled. The group all fled, running as fast as their legs could take them. The dreadful howl signaled their approaching death, but a junction in the park road proved to be their escape.

    ¡°Go, left!¡± Constantine shouted, and everyone followed. At that instant from the skies crashed down a massive chunk of wood and ruin. He just barely avoided being crushed underneath by stumbling back.

    ¡°Constantine!¡± Nikolai cried out for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay! Get her out of here!¡± He yelled back.

    ¡°What! Not without you!¡±

    ¡°Just go!¡± He said, executing his idea. He yanked the cork gun from the half-wrecked stand and loaded it up with pellets. The monster approached, slowing down as it searched and sniffed for its prey. A couple shots hit its fur, falling harmlessly but it was enough to grab its attention. Its long snout turned around in the air, growling furiously as it layed its eye on Constantine. ¡°Yeah! Come here¡­ oh¡­ shit!¡± He said, dropping the gun and bolting.

    He dashed through the carnival roads, now empty of people as all had fled from the hound¡¯s path. After a few perilously close swipes from the beast, he slid across a patch of sand, jumping between some stands. He ran as fast as his legs could carry him through the trees, away from the carnival and the fleeing crowd. The lack of space slowed down the beast significantly, enough for Constantine to gain some distance.

    ¡°GROAEEEEERGH!¡± The monster hissed, enraged by its escaping meal. It lunged forward, tearing down the trees in its path with its massive limbs. It ripped them root and all with barely a thought.

    Constantine kept running, sweat pouring down his brow and fear swallowing his every breath. The stench of rot and decay clung to the beast, nauseating him. But still he endured, until his muscles could endure no more. He slipped on a pile of wet leaves, losing his balance and stumbling into the roots of a massive oak tree. He turned around, watching as the beast readied its swipe. Constantine prayed for a quick death as he covered his head with his arms.

    But death failed to claim him. Instead, out of nowhere a massive red halberd descended from on high, slicing the creature¡¯s arm clean off as if it was butter. The wolf stumbled back, mewling with a dull shock on its monstrous visage. It grabbed at its profusely bleeding stump and roared once more. This sound was one of desperation and fear at the knight that stood between it and its prey.

    Constantine watched through blurry sight as his savior charged through the shadows of the trees, swinging their giant weapon through the air like a feather. Their waist-long silver hair billowed alongside their gray scarf, and both seemed to glow with pallid light. Their movements were swift, precise, and deadly. The beast lunged forward, savagely biting and clawing at nothing but a shadow. The Knight side-stepped with ease, each time their steel blade flashed against the light, more chunks of flesh burst from the creature in a shower of blood. Constantine watched the deadly dance of metal and flesh in pure awe.

    One frantic final attack came as the creature lunged forward with bestial wrath pumping through its body. The armored being stabbed the beast¡¯s arm with the spike on their halberd and Constantine saw a soft smirk on their lips. The Reaper pulled its weapon back causing the wolf¡¯s weight and inertia to pull the beast towards its doom. Like a whirling hurricane, they spun on their feet and swung with all their might. The blade found its mark and took the hound¡¯s head clean off. The trees behind it were splattered with showers of unholy blood that rained like a fountain from its neck. The beast¡¯s head rolled across the dirt, stopping in a small crevice of roots before its lifeless body fell with a loud thud on the ground a few seconds later.

    ¡°W-what¡­¡± Constantine mumbled in shock. He watched as the shadowy figure turned, rushing towards him. He wanted to yell at them, to scream praises and give thanks for saving his life, but at that moment he noticed his breath run shallow and blood pooling on his left side. During the chase, a large wooden shard had embedded itself into him. He looked back at his savior, at that moment getting the first clear view of their face. Beneath the blood that covered her face lay the sight of a girl he knew. Her deathly stare of mismatched eye colors, one red like a blood-stained rose, the other blue like sky after the sun sets, made Constantine stare back in a dazed and confused wonder. Before the last remnants of consciousness faded from his mind, he was able to blurt out a questioning name:

    ¡°Katherine?¡±

 Part 8: Rose Petals On Fresh Snow

    Katherine indulged in a well-deserved piece of toast with strawberry jam smeared on it.

    It was morning, with pallid sunlight passing through the window of her kitchen. She sat on the counter next to a sink filled with dirty dishes and utensils, munching away. It was part of her chores to clean them, and she was well underway until an emergency called her away. The previous night replayed in her mind, her face covered in blood as she carried an unconscious Constantine away to her mansion.

    So much for¡­ staying anonymous. She thought. I wonder if I can somehow convince him to keep quiet about everything.

    When Katherine had returned, she quickly had her mother stitch up her new guest. Thankfully, the shard was barely a flesh wound, and the blood he lost made it seem more gruesome than it was. With a sigh of relief, she¡¯d cleaned herself and her armor before passing out, forgetting about the dishes. Now, she was wearing a plain pink undershirt and a pair of comfortable dark blue shorts.

    ¡°Agh!¡± She yelped. Absent-mindedly, she bit the right side of her lower lip while chewing her appetizing breakfast. A droplet of blood trickled down her chin. After a loud swear and a head tilt, Katherine put down her food. She then got off the counter and grabbed a napkin, wiping the blood from her mouth. She ran her tongue over the new wound, but it had immediately stopped bleeding. A perk of her nature she was very thankful for in that moment. Suddenly, she jumped, startled by a tall shadowy figure that had snuck up behind her, sitting uncomfortably close.

    ¡°Could you make any less noise when you walk up to someone, huh?¡± She snapped.

    ¡°What are you going to do about him?¡± Her caretaker said, her unblinking gaze piercing her over her glasses. She pulled a flock of dark hair from her face and continued. ¡°Did he see you yesterday? He¡¯s awake, asking questions.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I guess we¡¯ll have to answer them.¡± Katherine answered with an air of uncaring coldness.

    ¡°What are you going to tell him?¡±

    ¡°The truth, Lily.¡± Katherine said, walking past her. She stopped, and motioned for her to follow. ¡°You coming? Get me a cup of tea first please.¡±

    With a sigh, she obeyed. The two of them walked into their massive living room, finding a somewhat shocked and confused Constantine. He was holding a warm cup of coffee in his hands, but didn¡¯t seem especially inclined to drink from it. He had never visited her place before, and he was clearly carefully inspecting the house.

    It was a very nicely decorated living room, with a lovely glass cabinet filled with sparkling crystal plates, bowls and glasses to his right. On the left wall was a long and tall bookshelf with lots of different tomes and novels on it, all apparently alphabetically arranged. Some were old and dusty while others were new. Katherine wondered if he recognized any, but she imagined most were unheard to him.

    ¡°Hello Constantine.¡± Katherine said as she walked and sat on the couch across from him. She stared at him with her weary eyes, the left black as the night, and the right blue as the sea with gray sclera and dark bags under each of them. She moved some strands of luscious snow-colored hair from her face and coughed, waiting for a response from her guest. She crossed her legs under herself, getting comfortable as she continued waiting.

    Her caretaker soon joined them, placing a cup of tea on the coffee-table in front of her first. Then she sat down, leaving a considerable distance between them. Constantine stared at both of them, his face stern and emotionless. A silver clump of hair dangled over his right eye, which he moved away as he finally got the courage to speak.

    ¡°Katherine¡­ what¡­ the fuck was that thing last night? How the fuck did you¡­ How did¡­ what even¡­?¡± He blabbered, his gaze moving from Katherine and back to the other person. ¡°Sorry for my language but¡­ fuck¡­ I have so many questions running through my head right now you have no idea.

    Katherine let out a bored sigh. ¡°You done?¡± She asked. ¡°Okay, if you want answers you shall have them, but first¡­ I see my careta-¡± Katherine paused, and coughed feeling a mean glare from the person sitting next to her. ¡°I mean, my mother has given you some coffee. You should drink some, it¡¯ll help with your morning¡­ jitters.¡±

    Constantine responded only with a slightly angry look and a nod. Her intuition was confirmed when he brought the mug to his face and took a sip. ¡°I need to get back to my friends, where¡¯s my phone?¡±

    ¡°I think it was destroyed in the attack darling.¡± The other woman said. ¡°But your friends are safe, don¡¯t worry. No one was harmed in the beast¡¯s rampage. I see you¡¯ve met my daughter Katherine. You may call her Kath, she loves being called that.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± She sighed.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ we¡¯re¡­ classmates. Kath¡­¡±

    ¡°I am Aliliana Devilsbane. But you may call me Alila if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°Devils¡­ bane. So that¡¯s what the DB stands for¡­ I¡¯m Constantine Sancthos, n-nice meeting you ma¡¯am.¡± He said, smiling kindly. He moved to stand and shake her hand, but instead decided to take another sip.

    ¡°Ok so¡­¡± Katherine broke the ice, taking a sip from her tea and leaning back against the couch. ¡°What would you like to know? And please, try to ask the questions in English, it would be most kind.¡± She smiled fakely.

    Constantine opened his mouth, trying to decide which question to begin with. ¡°What was that thing last night?¡±

    ¡°It has many names, some are lost to history, others unsaid out of superstition. We call it a Wendigo for ease. An incredibly dangerous monster with poisoned claws and an astounding sense of smell. Our enemies use them as overgrown bloodhounds, tracking down whatever prey they¡¯re hunting. You, it seems.¡± Alila answered before Katherine had the opportunity. ¡°This one was overgrown indeed. Most don¡¯t grow that big.¡±

    ¡°That''s a¡­ relief?¡± Constantine asked, unsure if that was good or not.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky my daughter was there in time to save your ass, or that thing would be picking your eyeballs from its teeth.¡± Alila said grimly. She realized as much given by Constantine¡¯s horrified expression and added a small apology: ¡°Sorry, that was unnecessarily graphic.¡± She said before pulling out a pack of cigarettes and lighting one.

    Katherine shot her mother a deathly stare that would kill a boar on the spot before she turned to Constantine. ¡°Next question.¡± She demanded.

    ¡°W-well uh¡­ what was that weapon you used¡­ how did you swing it around like it was nothing? Are you two some sort of¡­ monster-hunters? You mentioned enemies¡­ w-what enemies?¡±

    Alila started laughing out loud, ¡°Oh, child but who do you think we are? We are nothing more than-¡± She said before Katherine rudely interrupted her.

    ¡°The weapon is a family heirloom. A halberd of great unholy power called The Donkey¡¯s Jawbone. It has been passed down in my¡­ our family since the days of our ancestor Samson, have you heard of him?¡±

    ¡°That thing is a fu-¡­ I mean, urgh, god-damned jawbone? From a donkey?¡± Constantine remarked, somewhat catching himself from swearing in Alila¡¯s presence. ¡°Also no. I have no idea who that is. You should know I don¡¯t take any history courses.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t find him in many history books. Not the real story of his life anyway.¡± Katherine chuckled. ¡°And no, Constantine, its not an actual jawbone. Its just a name.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ that makes it better?¡± Constantine asked rhetorically. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it does.¡± He answered himself.

    ¡°Well, no point in boring you with its history. Perhaps this other story is more interesting to you. Samson the Unholy was a demon-hunter, the first of many.¡± Katherine began, taking another sip of her tea before putting the cup down. ¡°The story goes that in times of great evil and peril, the religious Samson prayed for the power to rid the world of evil. God, or¡­ someone else, listened. He was granted a mark that bestowed upon him the power he sought. The cost¡­ was that his bloodline would be cursed eternally by that same mark.¡± She said, taking a pause. Her voice was softer, a bit more melancholic as she mentioned this great cost. ¡°Legions of demons were felled before his might, and thus he was granted the name Devilsbane. They say he did it with nothing but a jawbone, and that parts of it were used to craft that halberd.¡± Katherine finished by pointing at a large cello case that rested against the bookshelf.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Constantine said, but his amazement wasn¡¯t because of anything either of them expected. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you played the cello, Kath.¡±

    ¡°W-what? No, I mean, yes I can play but what? Are you stupid?¡± Katherine blurted, a concerned look on her face. ¡°Did you hear the story I just said?¡±

    ¡°Yeah I was just messing with you. The guy sounds like a fucking badass. And you saved my life from a giant wolfbeast, so I guess that makes you equally badass.¡±

    ¡°I do what I can¡­¡± Katherine said. ¡°Of course, after thousands of years the mark has lost some of its potency, so unlike Samson there hasn''t been anyone who could theoretically take an entire army by themselves.¡± She said, sounding somewhat disappointed even.

    ¡°I¡¯d hate to face down an army of¡­ Wendigos alone.¡± Constantine said, taking a large swig of his coffee.

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound¡­ all too surprised or concerned about everything, Mr. Constantine.¡± Alila pointed out.

    ¡°I¡­ had quite the wild halloween weekend. I may still be hungover.¡± He lied, though not too convincingly. ¡°So, sorry but¡­ this mark, which I¡¯m guessing you both have, what is it? May I see what it looks like?¡±

    The moment he asked the question, Katherine immediately and without hesitation lifted her undershirt. She revealed her small chest, and toned muscular abdomen. Most strikingly was a long black serpent, like a tattoo, that coiled around her stomach before going up and ending on her sternum. Constantine, slightly shocked, forgot for a few seconds that he had a girlfriend at that moment and kept staring. He also didn¡¯t seem particularly disturbed by the fact that the breasts he was staring at belonged to a friend whose mother was right in front of him.

    ¡°N-nice ring piercings.¡± He complimented once he remembered it was rude to stare. As he turned away his gaze he accidentally caught sight of Alila¡¯s piercing stare. He gulped.

    ¡°It''s always a snake.¡± Katherine said. ¡°You have to be a descendant of Samson, and you aren''t born with the mark, you acquire it somehow during your life, but it''s always a snake.¡±

    Constantine nodded. Katherine watched him turn to Aliliana, taking a close look at the viper-like tattoo on her neck. Immediately in his eyes she saw the mote of understanding, but lest he learn too much, she thought up a lie she could sell on the spot. ¡°Sometimes its a scar, sometimes its a birthmark, sometimes its a tattoo, like my mother¡¯s. Mine is¡­ a stain that appeared after¡­¡± Katherine paused, hoping that was enough to distract him.

    ¡°After, what?¡± Constantine asked, successfully distracted.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not speak on it.¡± Katherine answered.

    ¡°Alright¡­ why is it a snake if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±

    ¡°The serpent is a divine creature. A grand symbol of power and rage, burning eternally in exchange for the path of loneliness. It is said the great creator themselves was one.¡± Alila answered. Suddenly, a phone rang and she bolted.

    Constantine and Katherine looked at each other, exchanging awkward glances. ¡°So¡­¡± He began. ¡°Demon-hunter. Cool. I guess demons are real too¡­¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Katherine said, sipping her tea.

    ¡°I recall that halberd being much larger.¡± Constantine mentioned, looking back at the black cello-case. ¡°How does it fit in there?¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°The halberd was constructed with a special mechanism that allows the handle of the blade to shorten and lengthen at will.¡± She said. ¡°Similarly, the cello case was constructed to be large enough for a hidden compartment. Enough space for the halberd to fit, and for a cello.¡±

    ¡°So you really can play the cello, Kath?¡±

    ¡°Why does that surprise you so much? Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ you¡¯re always so distant. So¡­ closed off. I guess I didn¡¯t envision you as a musician. I guess¡­ learning all of this explains a lot.¡± Constantine said with a nod.

    ¡°Its¡­ not a life I would wish on anyone. But one cannot turn away from the fate they were born for.¡± She said, looking away with a blank gaze. A sly grin crawled on her lips. ¡°At least I can take solace in knowing I strike fear in the hearts of the damned night-creatures. They fear me, they fear the blade of the Huntress. And I will cull them all. I will rid the world of their foul presence if its the last thing I do.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ that sounds¡­ difficult, Kath. But I wish you good luck.¡± Constantine said with a worried look on his face as he leaned back against the couch. "You remind me of someone I once knew. You know? She was a willstrong lady just like you, I¡­ liked her, I looked up to her.¡±

    Katherine cursed under her breath. ¡°Sorry, I got carried away there. As you may imagine, I¡­ don¡¯t have many friends. Socializing isn¡¯t my forte.¡±

    ¡°No its alright I-¡± He said, but was quickly interrupted when Alila walked back in with an aggressive step and pointed a gun at his face.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Katherine shouted, jumping from her couch. ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    ¡°Jesus FUCK!¡± Constantine yelled, splaying down on the couch with his hands up. A sharp pain in his side caused his left hand to lower towards his wound, but fear made him keep it up.

    ¡°Tell me everything you know about the angel, right now.¡± Alila said without missing a beat.

    ¡°A-angel?¡± He echoed, afraid.

    ¡°What are you talking about Lily?¡± Katherine demanded.

    ¡°I just learned that the Wendigo that you killed was part of a pack that Azazel sent on a hunt for the angel. They found a lead.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± Katherine turned to her guest. Her eyes had a blank deathly stare. ¡°Constantine?¡±

    ¡°S-stop pointing that gun at me, please!¡± He yelped. When Alila didn¡¯t relent, Katherine walked over and put her hand on the gun, forcefully moving it away.

    ¡°Constantine, listen to me very carefully. I fear killing the beast may have put a very dangerous demon on the move.¡± She quietly told him. ¡°We know that an angel has been sighted a few nights ago in the outskirts of the city. More importantly, we¡¯ve known that two demons named Azazel and Mephistopheles have been hunting it for a long time. We don¡¯t know much about the other, but Azazel¡­ that demon¡­¡± Katherine bit her lip, and closed her eyes, letting the rage that swelled within her pass. ¡°I¡¯ve been hunting him for most of my life. He is not to be trifled with. If you know anything, please tell me, because if he gets to the angel first¡­ things will not be pretty.¡°

    ¡°Oh my god¡­!¡± Constantine said with a terrified look on his face, and not one from the earlier scare Alila gave him.

    ¡°You know something? Did you see her?¡±

    ¡°Know? See? Katherine, I fucking saved, I gave her clothes, we had lunch together and played arcade games at the carnival!¡± He yelled, starting to panic.

    ¡°Calm down. Speak clearly. Where did you take her?¡± She said, with an iron cold in her voice.

    Constantine could barely string words together. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, the wendigo attacked¡­ we got separated. They probably took her home?¡± He mumbled.

    ¡°Home? Oh my fucking god Constantine, please don''t tell me she hid inside your home!¡±

    Constantine bit his bottom lip and shook his head while Katherine and her mother stared at him, with an impatient urgency in their eyes. ¡°Worse, we were at Nikolai¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Nikolai¡¯s?¡± Alila said, a ghastly shock crawling over her face. She turned to Katherine, whose face was statuesque. A slight shiver passed through her body as she stared unblinkingly towards Constantine. She quickly turned away, rubbing the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°Where does this, Nikolai live?¡± Katherine asked. ¡°Is anyone else with the angel?¡±

    ¡°Near my place, and no, Uriel is just with Evan and Nikolai.¡± Constantine said.

    ¡°We need to go, now!¡± Alila said hurriedly. She gave Katherine a concerned look before she dashed away into another room, making preparations. Katherine lingered, in a strange state of dismay. Her hand was trembling, but she hid it before Constantine could see.

    ¡°Constantine, go get your clothes, they¡¯re in the dryer in the kitchen. We need to get to Nikolai¡¯s right now. And pray we make it there in time.¡± Her whispered voice echoed like a deathly omen of doom.

    <hr>

    The fallen leaves crunched underneath the demons¡¯ heavy boots. Mephisto let out a breath of hot air, warming up his hands. Azazel meanwhile, took another few quick puffs of his cigarette as they walked through the park towards the busy crime-scene.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold out today.¡± Mephisto said, making conversation.

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Azazel responded without much care. It was an immediate dismissal, showing that he was a lot more concerned with what had occurred.

    Mephisto kept quiet. He scanned the area, seeing lots of familiar demons between human policemen keeping the scene free of any bystanders from behind yellow tape. Aside from a few stragglers however, most people had fled back to their homes now that the carnival had all been shut down. But a small gathering of journalists and curious stragglers still needed to be dealt with. After peering closer, it seemed to Mephisto that the man doing just that was Baal.

    ¡°Is that Baal¡­ giving a press conference?¡± Mephisto asked his boss.

    ¡°A small one, yes. He is our man on the district council after all.¡± Azazel answered, distracted by the corpse of the wendigo. The two of them had finally reached it, and the demon immediately began investigating, not caring about anyone that might see them. The body was splayed out against some deep thick roots, headless and missing one of its front limbs. ¡°He¡¯s telling everyone this was just a small animatronic failure, a decoration that glitched out and fell on some carnival shops. Thankfully no one got hurt.¡±

    ¡°Thank god. I guess lying as well as he does makes for a good politician.¡± Mephisto shrugged. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Its head¡­ mainly.¡± He said bluntly.

    Mephisto took a few steps. Then he took a few more around some of the trees. It was still early in the morning, with the sun still shy behind gray clouds. The thick, branchy crowns of the trees made it even darker and more difficult to discern anything. Annoyed, Mephisto pulled out a flashlight and began shining it on the grass. Immediately, he spotted a trail of sparkling red against his light. He followed it down a small hill and ended up finding the wendigo¡¯s decapitated skull, embedded in a small root-hole. Its antlers looked like a few errant branches or young saplings poking out of the ground, but the blood that stained them betrayed their true nature.

    ¡°Over here!¡± Mephisto called out.

    Azazel stumbled over, almost tumbling on the hill but catching himself just in time. ¡°Groggy morning, don¡¯t say shit.¡± He said. ¡°Alright where is it?¡±

    Mephisto pointed at the head. He watched as Azazel yanked it carelessly out and started moving it around in his hands, inspecting it from all sorts of angles. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Shhshsh.¡± Azazel whispered. ¡°Damn it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I was hoping the wendigo managed to get some bites on the stupid huntress at least. The damn bitch is untouchable. A drop of blood is all I¡¯d need to find her.¡± He said, angrily tossing away the skull and letting it roll a small distance.

    Mephisto wandered away, climbing back to the original crime scene. He clicked his flashlight and took a long, deep stare at the battleground. He stepped to and fro, trying to understand how the fight between the monster and the Huntress unfolded. But something caught his eye. He double checked, and sure enough, his suspicions were confirmed.

    There¡¯s an extra pair of footprints in the mud here. He realized. He looked over again. His intense staring had caught Azazel¡¯s attention, who was carefully observing him, watching how the gears turned in his mind. Not barefoot, so its probably not the angel¡­ a bystander? Why would the beast chase a random person? Unless¡­ it wasn¡¯t anyone random? He followed the trail of hurried footprints, now barely visible, until he reached a tall imposing tree. He knelt before it, squinting.

    ¡°Bingo.¡± He heard Azazel say. That was enough for Mephisto to notice the still wet puddle of blood against one of the roots. ¡°Well done Mephisto.¡±

    ¡°You think that¡¯s the huntress¡¯?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No, but notice how the wendigo fell the other way, and most of the blood splatter is higher on the tree, in smaller droplets. This, this is a lot more concentrated. Notice how this area is somewhat clean too? When the huntress killed my boy the blood splattered on whoever was laying here and they were clearly wounded.¡± Azazel explained gleefully, a wild spark lighting in his green eyes. ¡°Step aside.¡±

    ¡°Sure. What¡¯s this, more blood magic?¡± Mephisto asked, seeing Azazel pull out what appeared to be a small goblet from his coat. ¡°Where¡¯d you even keep that?¡±

    ¡°I thought we might need it.¡± Azazel said, dipping his fingers in the pool of blood and flicking it inside his cup. ¡°The Great Houses of Astaroth permit demons to wield and master many forms of unholy magicks, this is more specifically Scyphomancy, divination by defiled chalice.¡±

    Mephisto stepped back, slightly impressed by Azazel¡¯s explanation, though he struggled not to show it. ¡°Hmm, I was never permitted within any of the Great Houses. Baphomet kept me on a tight leash. Basic blood runes were all I was permitted to learn of, all for the sake of being a better¡­ host to my victims.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I visited them all.¡± Azazel said smugly. ¡°Amazing how useful it can be to toy with the boundaries of the physical realm in a myriad of ways, is it not?¡±

    Mephisto squinted. ¡°I thought the boundaries constrained most demons, not being of this world and all that.¡±

    Azazel laughed. ¡°I think we¡¯ve long established, I am not most demons right Mephisto? Hold this please.¡± He said, dragging out the final word with melodious vibrato.

    The inanimaliat clasped both of his hands around the chalice, watching as the singular droplets that Azazel had flicked soon grew, bubbled and filled the cup to the brim. Azazel chanted demonic words that Mephisto did not recognize while dipping both of his index fingers in the blood. Pulling them out, he began scratching runes and unholy symbols in the very air, writing an elaborate prayer. The words coalesced and danced with red vigor, slowly growing smaller and smaller until it became the size of a fingernail. Azazel put his finger up against it, and gave it a flick. A nail of blood shot from it, stabbing Mephisto directly between the eyes.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± He shouted, stumbling back and clutching his brow in pain. But as soon as he pulled back his hands he noticed the searing pain had vanished in a flash, and there was no blood on his hands.

    ¡°Relax.¡± Azazel said, leaning down and picking up the cup Mephisto had dropped. It was now completely dry and empty of blood. ¡°I¡¯ve simply attuned you to the scent of this person¡¯s blood. You should be able to track them as easily as a Wendigo could.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate now being turned into your personal bloodhound against my will, Azazel.¡± Mephisto said, still rubbing his nose.

    ¡°Now? Far too late for that dear Mephy.¡± Azazel chuckled. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re the only person I can trust with this.¡±

    It took a moment for the dark magic to take effect, but once it did Mephisto stepped back, bewildered. ¡°Woah¡­¡± He sniffed the air, immediately picking up on a trail. It was like rusted iron, scraped and thrown into the wind. Yet at the same time, there was a strange fragrancy, a cold purity to be found within the strange scent. ¡°That feels so strange.¡±

    ¡°You can follow it?¡± Azazel asked.

    ¡°Oh yeah, this is¡­ quite potent.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll go back to the office, give some of my other dogs the angel¡¯s feather. She¡¯s close, she was here, I can feel it in my bones.¡±

    ¡°And me? You want me to follow this random person? And I¡¯m the only one that can do this?¡±

    ¡°No, stupid. This person was wounded, but no paramedics or anything were called for the carnival. Which means, the Huntress didn¡¯t just leave them there. She probably took them to her home, lair, cave wherever that bitch may be hiding to fix them up.¡± Azazel said, throwing away his finished cigarette. ¡°But the reason I am sending you specifically is because she won¡¯t expect you. She¡¯s probably expecting a full blooded motherfucker demon like myself. All her wards, all her seals and holy protections won¡¯t do shit against you. I want you to follow this trail, and find where she¡¯s been hiding. I want you to find her for me.¡±

    Mephisto nodded. ¡°And you¡¯ll be finding the angel meanwhile?¡±

    ¡°Two birds with one stone¡­ we¡¯re so close my friend. So close to putting this awful chapter behind us. We¡¯ll be living like kings when this is over.¡± Azazel said, cackling to himself. ¡°Aren''t you excited we¡¯re finally gonna get the angel that you failed to kill?¡±

    I told you, she died. That I know for certain. Although I don¡¯t remember how, I know it to be true. Mephisto quietly thought to himself however. A soft melancholic sentiment bathed over him. An uneasy sensation of doom to follow. He turned to where his senses pointed him, and readied himself. With a sigh he turned to Azazel and said: ¡°No, all I want to know is why she''s still alive.¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry, that question won''t bother you anymore by the end of today.¡± Azazel said with an icy laughter that made Mephisto¡¯s skin crawl.

 Part 9: A Duet Between Devils

    Nikolai paced to and fro across her apartment, her hands trembling and her face aghast with fear and worry.

    After the three of them were separated by the monstrous creature that attacked them, Nikolai took Uriel away from the park and to the safety of her apartment. She didn¡¯t want to, and would have kicked and screamed her way to Constantine to make sure he was safe, but Evan insisted. In a rare turn, his words actually managed to convince her. Perhaps it was the fear that brought some new clarity to her mind, but she agreed with what he was saying. Lingering around with Uriel was too dangerous.

    Evan had assured her that he¡¯d spend all night making sure her lover was alright. She rushed home, taking a terrified, almost catatonic angel with her. They both silently watched and stared, unsure of what to do. Uriel was now curled up on the couch, her face buried in her knees and her wings wrapped around her. Nikolai held out hope, tried keeping her heart open, but as the hours stretched past midnight and into the deep dark of night, hope was beginning to grow dim.

    ¡°Where is he damn it?¡± She cried out.

    As if her prayers were answered, at that moment there came a clacking from the hallway, and a figure walked inside her home. Alone.

    ¡°No¡­¡± She whimpered seeing just Evan walk inside.

    ¡°Okay¡­ Okay, I searched the whole park for hours, but I swear cops and shit webbed up the place almost immediately. People were getting kicked out left and right.¡± He began, panting for breath as if he had been running for a while. Sweat and grime poured from his brow. ¡°I didn¡¯t find him. But I have good news, just as I almost got caught sneaking past some guards for the third time, I saw¡­ it.¡± He said in a hurried panic. Nikolai was unsure if he was amazed or horrified.

    ¡°It?¡± She echoed.

    ¡°The whatever the fuck chased us, it was dead. I¡­ think. It was lying on the ground with no head. There was blood everywhere.¡± He said.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Nikolai said, tears welling up in her eyes as she covered her nose and mouth.

    ¡°No! No! ITS blood. It was headless! Decapitated, gone, spouting like a geyser.¡±

    ¡°But how¡­?¡± Nikolai dared to ask. ¡°Did Constantine fight it somehow?¡±

    ¡°I highly, highly doubt that. No, something or someone managed to kill that thing.¡± Evan said, his energy starting to drain.

    ¡°But¡­ who?¡±

    He was quiet for a moment before letting out a sigh. With it all his adrenaline and vigor vanished and he collapsed exhausted in the armchair. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±

    Still questing for answers Nikolai spun on her heels. Fear and distress let a strand of aggression seep through as she began questioning her guest. ¡°Do you know? Uriel?¡±

    The angel was quiet.

    ¡°Uriel?¡± Nikolai asked again, louder.

    She jumped, startled and began with a soft and trembling voice. ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who could have killed that thing?¡±

    ¡°I-I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Just like you didn¡¯t have any idea this thing was after you?¡± Nikolai snapped back.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Uriel cried, hiding herself in her knees.

    ¡°Nikolai.¡± Evan called to her, but she ignored him.

    ¡°You said something attacked you before you found us, but you never said what, was it this? Are you lying to us?¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Uriel shouted. ¡°It wasn¡¯t this! I¡­ I didn¡¯t know this was after me. I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m sorry!¡± She continued crying.

    ¡°What was it then?¡±

    ¡°NIKOLAI, that¡¯s enough!¡± Evan shouted, springing from his chair. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Nikolai turned to him and stared for a moment. Her lip trembled and she stormed off to the kitchen. Silence filled her home except for the faucet as she grabbed herself some calming water. She stared at her sink, watching her fingers tremble as the anger and dread washed out of her. ¡°God damn it.¡± She cursed. Once she felt ready, she returned to the living room where a devastated Evan tried not to look at the quietly sobbing angel. She quietly sat next to Uriel taking a deep breath, and placing a trembling hand on her wing-bone.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have burst like that. I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nikolai said, her voice barely a whisper.

    ¡°Its¡­ not your fault.¡± Uriel said, wiping away her tears.

    ¡°But its not yours either.¡± Nikolai said quickly. ¡°I¡­ I tend to be quite explosive. There¡¯s no reason to put the blame on you just because you¡¯re an easy target. It wasn¡¯t right of me, I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­ I¡¯m terrified.¡±

    Uriel nodded, and she looked up with a more imposing expression. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t fear, but¡­ when I first looked upon Constantine, I saw a great strength within him. A great willpower that pushes him forward. So wherever he might be now, I¡¯m certain he is still alive and unharmed. And¡­ I see that same power in you, Nikolai. A fiery zeal of unwavering faith that will give you the strength to cleave mountains asunder. The scars you bear have pushed you onward and will make you bloom into an unwilting rose¡­¡±

    Nikolai instinctively looked down at her left arm, and Uriel quickly continued.

    ¡°...Not just those.¡± Her ethereal voice echoed with calming stability.

    ¡°Hm.¡± Nikolai smiled, but without heart. ¡°Thank you for the reassurance, Uriel. I can only hope you¡¯re right.¡±

    About Constantine, that may be so. Nikolai thought. But once something breaks, even if it¡¯s put back together, it can be broken once more with even greater ease.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Evan said, lightening the mood with a sly grin. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ strong and cool too right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a big old dork, that''s what you are.¡± Nikolai chuckled.

    Uriel giggled. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s got you all figured out.¡±

    ¡°You girls are gonna eat those words when I become the hero of the land.¡± Evan scoffed.

    ¡°In your dreams Evan. Speaking of¡­ what do you guys say we get some sleep?¡± Nikolai yawned. ¡°Running around left me exhausted. We can search more for Constantine tomorrow. Maybe he¡¯ll pick up his damn phone?¡±

    Now it was Uriel that placed the reassuring hand on her shoulder. She went even further, wrapping her wing around her and resting her head against her. ¡°I¡¯m sure we will find him tomorrow. Sleeping sounds like a great idea. We all could use the replenishing of our bodies and minds.¡±

    At the same time, Evan had slid over from his armchair and sat next to Nikolai, giving her an equally encouraging smile. Nikolai looked back at him with understanding, and nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, both. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if I was alone right now.¡± She said, struggling to hold back her tears once more.

    <hr>

    Alilianna shoved Constantine in the backseat of her giant Cadillac the moment he put his jacket on and took his first step out of her home. It was a beast of a vehicle, black as coal and shining like a diamond. She quickly arranged her brown leather jacket and jumped behind the wheel. Moments later, Katherine finished setting some items in the trunk and sat next to her.

    Unlike her, Kath was dressed ready for war. Her mother¡¯s armor suited her well. It was a lithe and very sleek suit of armor, made out of weaving plates of dark-steel. Her legs had knee-high boots colored gray that matched the color of the scarf around her neck. A battle-skirt hugged her waist around the back and sides, leading into the central piece she wore on her body. A forward protruding ornate piece decorated with rose like vines and thorns. Lines of gold and yellow added splashes of vibrancy and light around the edges. Such designs were all the more apparent on her gauntlets, which Katherine was still strapping and adjusting to her hands. Her shoulders were adorned by asymmetric pauldrons, the left being smaller and more camouflaged in the rest of the suit, while the right was larger, bulkier, jutting forward with an oval-shaped bulwark. With her finally in the car, Alila slammed the pedal and the engine roared to life, speeding them down the road.

    ¡°Did you get your case?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Kath answered immediately. ¡°And some supplies.¡±

    Alila looked back at her with a concerned look. ¡°You sure?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good, which way, Constantine?¡±

    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡± He jumped in a panic. ¡°Down on seventeenth pass, near Starfall.¡±

    Alila nodded, and shifted gears, swerving past traffic and other cars. Loud blaring horns could be heard in the wake of her reckless driving.

    ¡°So uh, what¡¯s with all that armor? You look like you just got out of a movie convention.¡± Constantine blurted, trying to break some of the palpable silence inside the car.

    Katherine¡¯s head spun around rapidly, causing the dangling, silver ear-rings she wore to cling softly against her pauldron. Constantine looked closer at them, noticing their strange shape. It was a dangling crucifix with a sharp tip, with two spiraling serpentine helixes around it. ¡°You¡¯re very fond of asking stupid questions aren¡¯t you?¡± She said bluntly.

    ¡°I-I mean¡­¡± He stammered. ¡°I guess it¡¯s what you wear, I¡¯m just not used to seeing people in armor like that.¡±

    ¡°What I wear¡­? You remember the thing that almost killed you to shreds last night?¡± Katherine gave her armor a finger-flick, causing a dull metallic sting. ¡°This thing is what keeps me from becoming shredded meat. Its impenetrable, aerodynamic, and blessed with holy seals and runes. Not even heavy gunfire can pierce this metal.¡±

    ¡°Well, your head is still quite vulnerable, no?¡± Constantine asked.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be if she wore her helmet like she should. But Katherine is a stubborn little lady.¡± Alila responded instead, her remark being met with an annoyed look from Katherine.

    Katherine shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Obscures my vision too much. And besides, they¡¯d have to be able to hit me in the first place for that to matter.¡±

    Alila looked in the rearview mirror, watching the realization of Katherine¡¯s words washing over Constantine¡¯s face. She changed the subject back to an earlier topic. ¡°If Azazel is coming for this angel of yours Constantine, he will bring more than just one wendigo with him. We need to be prepared for anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay, what¡¯s the plan?¡± Constantine asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, short term, we get Uriel and everyone, then what?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Alila sighed. ¡°We bring you all back to our home, keep you there until¡­ further notice I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Your home? Why?¡±

    ¡°My mansion is consecrated land.¡± Katherine explained. ¡°The ground it was built upon is holy and blessed. No demon or unholy creature can step foot within a mile of that house lest its soul be scoured from this world. After we get you all there¡­ we¡¯ll see what happens.¡±

    ¡°That''s useful.¡±

    Not quite as useful as it might sound¡­ Alilianna thought to herself. The rest of the drive was driven in quiet worry. An uneasiness hung in the air, and none dared address it.

    ¡°Here! On the right.¡± Constantine jumped all of a sudden after a short and silent journey that still felt all too long. ¡°Down the road, apartments on the left.¡±

    ¡°You see anything?¡±Katherine asked Alila.

    ¡°Nothing here yet. Maybe traffic saved us, its still early morning on a monday after all.¡± Her mother said, parking the car in front of the building while scanning the environment. ¡°Or maybe we¡¯re luckier and he¡¯s not on the right trail?¡±

    ¡°I doubt it. Let¡¯s go. Nikolai lives on the second floor, right Constantine?¡± Katherine quickly said. She jumped out of the car without waiting for an answer and immediately opened the trunk. She quickly unstrapped her right gauntlet, making it easier for her to unfold a few things with a free hand. From there, she pulled out a giant briefcase which she tossed to her mother and a cello case for herself.

    ¡°Y-yeah? How do you know where she lives¡­?¡± Constantine mumbled quietly as he also rushed out of the car.

    Katherine stared blankly. She turned and walked towards the apartments. ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s get everyone out of here fast and not waste what little luck we have.¡±

    A few moments later the three found themselves on top of the staircase in front of Nikolai¡¯s apartment door.

    Ding-Dong

    Constantine rang on the doorbell while the two ladies stood behind him muttering to themselves. No immediate answer however.

    Ding-Dong, Ding-Dong

    Constantine rang the doorbell harder, starting to get a little bit worried, yet the worry quickly dissipated when he heard the rumbling of footsteps on the other side.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Constantine said with a dumb grin. Nikolai immediately slapped him, then jumped into his arms. She kissed and embraced him while pulling him inside. Alila exchanged a concerned glance with Katherine, but she seemed unphased.

    ¡°Where the FUCK were you?¡± Nikolai shouted. ¡°I thought I was going to die without you!¡±

    ¡°Constantine!¡± Evan said, running into view. He leapt forward with joy, embracing his friend as well. ¡°Are you alright man? We were so fucking worried!¡±

    ¡°Hey guys¡­ I¡­ I ran last night. Ran as fast as I could, just barely fucking made it out. But I¡¯m fine!¡± He reassured them. ¡°Where¡¯s Uriel, you guys okay?¡±

    ¡°I am here.¡± She said, floating into the room. ¡°It is good to see that you¡¯re alright! I was so dreadfully worried.¡± Her voice echoed, as she wiped her eyes of any errant tears of joy.

    It was at that moment that Katherine stepped forward, making her presence known at last. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t believe it. You really are an angel. I mean, I knew about you for a long time but seeing you here and now¡­¡± Her voice was quiet, but it brimmed with wonder and awe. ¡°Your wings are so much bigger than I imagined. We¡¯ll have to put down the car roof.¡± She said, giving Alila a quick nod.

    ¡°Oh, hello. I didn¡¯t know you brought guests.¡± Uriel said, smiling warmly. ¡°Your eyes are¡­ so wonderful.¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Evan said, finally noticing who was standing in the living room. ¡°Katherine? What the actual fuck are you doing here? And, still in your Halloween costume?¡±

    ¡°I really wish you¡¯d all stop making fun of my armor¡­¡± She sighed.

    ¡°Guys¡­ you know Katherine. Uriel, this is Katherine, a friend from school and¡­ apparently a fucking demon hunter on the side.¡± Constantine introduced her. ¡°This is her mother, Alilianna.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°A fucking what?¡± Evan and Nikolai yelled at the same time.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ she saved my ass from that thing last night.¡± He continued.

    ¡°Hello Katherine, Miss Alilianna, pleasure to meet you both. I am Uriel Fladium.¡± She cheerfully introduced herself, reaching for a handshake.

    ¡°Katherine Devilsbane.¡± She said, putting down her cello case and accepting Uriel¡¯s handshake. When their hands touched however, Katherine immediately shrieked and pulled it back, to the shock of everyone in the room. The skin on her hand was seared red, fortunately it was only the fingers and the lower part of her palm. ¡°Ah¡­ I probably should have¡­ figured something like that would happen.¡± She cursed under her breath.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry.¡° Uriel said softly, backing off and massaging her right hand.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Alila said, quickly inspecting her daughter¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah I''m fine.¡± She responded, pushing her aside.

    ¡°Please, come with me!¡± Nikolai said, rushing over and trying to drag Katherine over to the other room.

    ¡°N-Nikolai? What are you doing?¡± Katherine asked.

    ¡°I have experience with burns, as you might be able to tell. Please, let me bandage you up, just some quick ointments and a few gauze wraps. Please, it¡¯s the least I can do since you apparently saved the love of my life.¡± She said, smiling warmly at her new-found friend.

    Katherine seemed at a loss for words. But eventually she managed to let out a soft nod. ¡°Alright, I suppose its best if it doesn¡¯t get infected.¡± She said, walking over into the other room with Nikolai.

    ¡°W-why did I hurt her?¡± Uriel asked, looking down at her hand with worry.

    ¡°Good question, d-don¡¯t worry about it though.¡± Evan reassured her. ¡°Katherine a fucking demon hunter¡­? Did she kill that thing?¡± He asked afterwards.

    Alilianna stepped forward. ¡°There will be plenty of time to explain everything, but for now, please get dressed immediately. We have to go as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Constantine nodded. ¡°Evan, listen to me, we need to get out of here like right now. There¡¯s some bad people after Uriel, and they might be coming after us. They¡¯re the ones that sent that damn monster last night.¡±

    Evan nodded, but Uriel stood still with a blank, terrified expression on her face. Seeing Evan immediately spring to action without a second thought however, she followed. They rushed to the bedroom where they¡¯d left their day clothes. Evan grabbed his and then went to the bathroom to change.

    ¡°With that out of the way¡­ we should prepare you guys.¡± Alila said, slamming her briefcase on the dining table. By now, Katherine had returned, but Nikolai lingered most likely finding some clothes for herself as well.

    ¡°How¡¯s your hand?¡± Constantine asked.

    ¡°Better, that ointment does wonders.¡± She said, putting on her gauntlet. ¡°I guess its good to know I can''t really touch her. I guess I expected as much¡­¡± She said, trying not to let the disappointment in her heart show.

    She then joined Alila, opening her cello case. Katherine pulled out the jawbone showing it in its constricted form to Constantine. The handle was collapsed into itself so it could fit in the cello case, but with a flick of her wrist, the pole extended about two meters out with a loud metallic click. In that same motion, the red blade of the weapon and the pronged spike of its tip extended out as well, leaving a heart-shaped gap in the middle where the head of the weapon connected to the pole. It was a beautiful craft, and Constantine seemed mesmerized as he stared at it. Uriel and Nikolai returned at that moment, also catching a glimpse of the halberd.

    ¡°That¡­ is a truly mighty weapon.¡± Uriel said, amazed. ¡°I can tell it is wielded by an even mightier person.¡±

    ¡°My question is why are you swinging a giant axe in my house?¡± Nikolai sighed, exasperated. ¡°You know what, I don¡¯t care anymore. You can thrash the place.¡±

    ¡°Relax, this is the weapon I killed the wendigo with and saved Constantine¡¯s life. I know how to take care of it.¡± Katherine said with a smirk.

    ¡°These are loaded.¡± Alila said. During Katherine¡¯s display, she¡¯d prepared a few handguns and a small submachine gun, loading them up and placing them on the coffee table. Katherine nodded and grabbed one, handing it to Nikolai.

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s a lot of guns ma¡¯am.¡± Nikolai said, still wondering how she could still be surprised at this point. ¡°W-what am I supposed to do with this?¡±

    ¡°Here, you¡¯re both going to need one.¡± Alila said, handing Constantine another gun and a holster. ¡°When the blonde comes out I''ll give him one too. Have either of you used a gun before? If not it¡¯s real simple, just point, aim and shoot. That''s all there is to it, and make sure the safety¡¯s off.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ doesn¡¯t sound all too simple.¡± Constantine said, looking at Nikolai with a terrified gaze.

    ¡°It might be better if you¡­ keep these.¡± Nikolai said, trying to refuse her gift.

    ¡°Please. Just keep it, you never know.¡± Alila insisted.

    ¡°Guns! Sweet. I¡¯ve always wanted to own a gun.¡± Evan said, emerging from the bathroom fresh and stylish.

    ¡°Should we give him one?¡± Katherine asked Constantine, concerned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Alilianna answered. ¡°The safer we are the better. Have you shot a gun before?¡±

    ¡°I have, actually.¡± Evan said, walking over to the window to inspect his new toy in better lighting. ¡°Unlike these two.¡±

    ¡°Even better. Now we should-¡± Alila nodded, but before she could continue her thought, she was interrupted.

    ¡°Uh, guys. Sorry to interrupt but, a giant truck just parked in front of the building.¡± Evan said, looking down through the window.

    ¡°Shit, they¡¯re here already.¡± Alila said suddenly, alive with terror. ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± She asked, glancing over the room. Four heads nodded back at her. The fifth, Katherine, looked out the window with a glare of ice and steel. ¡°Ok listen up Constantine. You, Nikolai, and Evan are going to take Uriel to our car and drive straight back to our home. The four of you, please stick together as close as you can. Keeping Uriel safe is your utmost priority. The demon that hunts you¡­ cannot get Uriel, do you understand?¡± She said, her voice loud and commanding.

    ¡°I¡­ understand.¡± Constantine said, speaking for everyone.

    Alilianna sighed, rubbing her forehead with a hand. ¡°You¡¯re just some kids¡­ you don¡¯t deserve to be dragged into something like this. I am sorry that this is the most I can do. You must all understand that your lives are now all in grave, grave, danger. Time is precious, and now you can only trust each other.¡±

    ¡°Its him.¡± Katherine said quietly, stepping back from the window. ¡°It¡¯s really him. I¡¯m going to kill him.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Alilianna forbade. ¡°No, they need you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Katherine spun around, glaring at her caretaker. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°You heard me. I know your desire for revenge goes deep, but you cannot risk the angel¡¯s life for your vengeance.¡± She said, standing her ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ve chased him for years!¡± Katherine shouted. ¡°Years of my life wasted on this hunt. You cannot take this away from me!¡±

    ¡°This is greater than you!¡± Alila shouted back. ¡°This is my final command. As your caretaker, as your¡­ mother all these years, do me this final kindness.¡±

    Katherine grit her teeth painfully, and her halberd trembled in her arm. A wild rage seemed to flow through her veins, and it took all her strength to subdue it. She prevailed, exhaling a hot breath of air.

    ¡°What about you, Miss Alilianna?¡± Uriel said, with a tinge of worry in her tone.

    Alila did not answer, she merely stared at Katherine and said: ¡°I trust you to keep your friends safe, my sweet child. Time is precious. I will buy you what little of it I can.¡± And with that, she opened the door of the apartment and ran down the stairs. Before anyone could say anything, she was gone. Katherine just stood in the middle of the room, with a blank expression on her face. Constantine looked around at everyone and seeing their worried, fearful expressions, sensed the need to step up.

    ¡°You heard her. We have to go now!¡± He said, waking everyone from their entranced states. He rushed to the door, and held it open for everyone. One by one they all poured out, until only Katherine remained. ¡°Katherine, you coming?¡± Constantine asked and his voice seemed to finally get to her. She nodded, and rushed out after everyone. Constantine lingered for one final moment, his eyes glancing over Nikolai¡¯s apartment. A strange sentiment of somber separation filled him as he closed the door and locked it for the final time.

    Alilianna stepped out into the empty street. The air was cold with the chill of winter, and the clouds loomed gray above. Wisps of sunlight managed to peek through, but it was as if a malevolent force was keeping them from reaching the ground. She gripped the guns in each of her hands tightly and swallowed away the knot in her throat. Across the street she could see him.

    Azazel was casually resting against the hood of a small blue ford, calmly holding a cigarette in his mouth. He didn¡¯t yet get the chance to light it. Flanking him on either side were two giant wendigos. The beasts were all the more terrifying in the daylight, as their rotted flesh pulsed and glistened with blood, but they seemed placid. They just stood there, as if asleep. Azazel¡¯s eyes shot up, and once they locked with hers, he smiled. His smile widened until he was full blown laughing like a maniac.

    ¡°Alright, I will admit.¡± He said loudly, putting his cigarette back in his box. He slowly took a few steps across the barren street. ¡°I would have never expected to find you here Laverna¡­ or dare I say, Huntress?¡±

    ¡°Glad to see you too, Demon.¡± Alila spat back at him.

    ¡°Demon? Is that how you greet your boss?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Damn, and here I thought you actually liked me. I honestly would have expected Baal to turn on me long before you did. But I suppose that was my mistake wasn¡¯t it? I expected and prepared for betrayal, but you can¡¯t betray someone you were never really loyal to in the first place, huh?¡±

    ¡°Poor little Azazel, realizing he¡¯s been fooled so easily.¡± Alilianna smirked.

    Before Azazel could reply once more, something behind her seemed to distract him. She looked over her shoulder and saw everyone rushing out of the stairway, and stopping as they saw Azazel. Katherine seemed just about ready to dash with her blade ready, but Constantine¡¯s hand stopped her. Alila shot her a pleading look, motioning towards their escape.

    ¡°Ah, just¡­ some kids?¡± Azazel said with disappointment and confusion in his voice as he looked at them from afar. ¡°The angel I¡¯ve been looking for for a year was living with some teen brats? You fucking kidding me?¡±

    ¡°Go! Now!¡± Alila shouted. At her behest, they all obeyed, even Katherine. Soon, their car roared to life, and they sped away across the empty street.

    Azazel turned back to his hounds, whispering a strange and macabre phrase. Demonic speech that seemed to awake the beasts back to life. They grunted and growled, pawing towards Azazel.

    ¡°Ashraka kuomraka. Duuur-baduur.¡± When Azazel finished uttering the black words, the wendigos charged. But their direction was not Alilianna herself, but the car that had just fled the scene. Their claws ripped across the asphalt, tearing chunks out of the street itself.

    ¡°Now we¡¯re all alone. As I remember you always liked, slut.¡±

    ¡°You piece of shit.¡± Alila shouted back, and pointed her right gun at him. ¡°Call them back!¡±

    ¡°Or¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Call them back you fiend, or I swear, on my name as Alilianna Devilsbane, I will gut you like a fish!¡± She screamed, pulling the trigger. The bullet whizzed across the air, and yet it did not hit its mark. Alila blinked.

    I missed? But¡­ he didn¡¯t move? Her thoughts raced. Azazel was standing in the exact same place, and yet without a single step or a twitch of his body, the bullet simply passed by his temples. All it did was take a few strands of hair. The demon seemed unamused. His emerald eyes stared back at her coldly.

    ¡°Do you mind? I really hate doing this, you know.¡± He said, eerily calm. He lifted his arm, and drew a vertical line of blood between them.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± She yelled as she fired a few more times, sending a spray of bullets towards her foe, but not a single one landed. As the first bullet fired from her gun, the line spilled out into a circle with foul symbols and dark etchings on it. The bullets shot straight through the air and stopped against this dark mirror, embedding themselves in its phantom glass. She jumped back, gaining more distance to reload, but Azazel stepped forward and slammed his palm against the blood symbol from the back, causing the bullets to explode back towards their origins.

    Alila barely ducked away from the gunfire, hiding behind a few random parked cars. The once peaceful Sunday morning was alight with the sound of gunfire. She retaliated with a few more waves after waves of hot lead, but no matter what angle or direction she tried, each one was met with the same fate: her own bullets being fired back against her. ¡°Is that all you got?¡± She yelled out defiantly, wiping some blood from a graze in her shoulder.

    ¡°Why are you doing this Laverna?¡± Azazel asked.

    ¡°Are you being thick on purpose?¡± She called back. ¡°I¡¯m buying my daughter time.¡±

    ¡°No, not this right now, but that, what you just said. The lie¡­ why are you still pretending like we both don¡¯t know you¡¯re not Alilianna Devilsbane?¡± The demon told her. ¡°Come on out, put the guns away. I¡¯m curious and just want to talk.¡±

    Alilianna stepped out, panting as she clutched her weapons, lowering them only slightly. The demon was closer, but still on the other half of the street. ¡°I guess that confirms it then¡­¡± She said.

    ¡°What exactly?¡±

    ¡°You killed her. The real Alila.¡±

    ¡°Aww, did her dear daughter never tell you? I could have sworn at the time I¡¯d killed her too but, seeing that old armor really brought back memories¡­¡± Azazel chuckled to himself. ¡°So tell me Laverna, why the charade? Protecting her from me? From the police? Trying to keep some semblance of a family life for freaks like her?¡±

    ¡°Quiet you.¡± She spat.

    ¡°You know, your adopted daughter is probably dead by now, and the angel you tried to protect is no doubt being torn to shreds by hounds as we speak.¡± Azazel shouted at her, walking closer to her side of the street.

    ¡°I said QUIET!¡± She yelled, raising her guns once more.

    ¡°Again with those stupid things. You don¡¯t learn do you?¡± He said, and casually flicked his wrist. At that moment, spikes of blood erupted through Alilianna¡¯s palms. The spikes became like horns and antlers, completely shattering the weapons and making her throw them to the ground.

    ¡°G-ghaah¡­¡± Alila winced through the pain, watching as her blood flooded back inside her palms and the wound was roughly stitched shut. ¡°W-what the hell¡­¡± She looked at herself further, trying to find how the demon was able to use her. Her eyes noticed the small cut on her shoulder, and a shrug from Azazel confirmed as much.

    ¡°Just a small trick.¡± He said, showing her his crossed finger. ¡°Last one, promise.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ toying with me¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ wouldn¡¯t be the first time, but no. I¡¯m just disappointed really. I thought the Huntress was alive somehow, hunting me all these years. To find out it was just her bratty kid and someone pretending to be my old rival Alila, it stings you know?¡± He smirked.

    At that moment, Alilianna rushed forward, with a dagger primed in her hand. She thrust towards the demon, and missed. Undeterred, she swung again. Azazel dodged, but her attack continued. A lunge, followed by an elbow jab. Her movements were honed to perfection, practiced over countless years of grueling battles. Yet the demon was untouchable. Her aim was dead on, but his body always seemed to be just slightly out of the trajectory of her knife. His movements were unnatural, sometimes fluid and elegant, other times snappy and twitch, yet always lightning fast.

    ¡°This is more like it!¡± He said as he dodged again and again. ¡°Come on, Laverna! Show me some drive, show me some FIRE within that soul of yours! You actually managed to trick me into thinking you worked for me, show me that wasn''t a fluke or just me being careless.¡±

    ¡°SHUT! UP!¡± Alilianna screamed as she struck with her dagger, aiming directly for the demon¡¯s right eye.

    But the dagger was stopped. Its tip firmly pinched between the demon¡¯s fingers like a cigarette. Sparks of black flame flickered around his fingertips, their dark power holding her back. His eyes drifted to it, then back at her. She pushed as hard as she could, her muscles trembling and straining as she put her other hand around the handle. She grit her teeth, blood pouring from her gums from sheer wild force.

    The demon just stared at her, his eyes wide with bloodlust. The faded remnants of a smile lingered on his lips. ¡°Show me Laverna. Show me the black fire of your soul.¡± He begged her.

    She screamed, and the final spark of life flared within her eyes. One final push to overpower the demon¡¯s strength. Her dagger slipped through his fingers and plunged directly within his right eye. Shock washed over her, the adrenaline in her body making her tremble. They both stumbled back, dazed by the successful strike.

    Blood squirted outwards from Azazel¡¯s eye, flowing down his face and staining his suit. He backed up a couple more steps, and with a trembling hand, reached up at the handle of the dagger. He clutched it, and began laughing. It was a haunting noise, a maddened chuckle that evolved into a hideous screech. At its apotheosis, Azazel yanked the knife, and with it his eyeball. Sinew and nerves still stuck to it, but Azazel ripped it all off, throwing the dagger away with it. With his stained hand, he reached inside the hole in his face and scooped out whatever entrails and chunks of fleshy tendons still remained. A river of blood poured down his face as he cackled maniacally.

    ¡°Consider me¡­ impressed.¡± He wheezed.

    Alila felt sick in her gut, but at that moment she realized that was as far as she could go. She wanted to turn away and run, but the demon was on her too fast. His hand clasped around her neck like a vice. He overpowered her, pushing against her body as blood dripped on her face and glasses.The two were now so close they could feel each other¡¯s heartbeats. Alila stared at the demon in front of her, gasping for air as her hands clawed at the fingers around her throat. Azazel looked almost unscathed, except for the gaping hole in his face. Before she could say or do anything, Azazel pulled her close and kissed her square on the mouth. Then he let go. Alila stumbled back, confused and bewildered as the demons walked back away from her.

    ¡°W-what¡­ is this?¡± She mumbled.

    ¡°Not only did you really fool me bitch, you managed to show me your true self, and wound me. Be proud of that.¡± Azazel smiled. ¡°A soul like yours, so delicious and sweet, I can find many uses for it. When you meet Alila in hell, greet her for me, will you?¡± Azazel said quietly, walking away and leaving her dumbfounded. "Goodbye Laverna, I really did like you."

    Alila stepped forward, but then the itch began. A slight tingling sensation in her lips. Slowly feeling more and more of her mouth and jaw growing numb. Her bruised, red lips seemed to fade into a gray shade, cracking and bursting like an ancient tombstone. Alila clawed at her mouth, trying to cease the process, but her wild twitching motions only seemed to quicken it. Blood seemed to dry from her mouth, and her gums turned to dust and ashes in her mouth. One by one her teeth began to fall away on the ground, her jaw unable to keep her mouth closed anymore as her face rotted from the inside. Her horrified wailing caused her only more and more pain and she fell to her knees in agony. The corruption spread slowly, her bones decayed, her muscles and skin atrophied, and her eyes melted from their sockets. The last remnants of life seeped out of her and she collapsed over onto the streets. All that remained was a pair of broken glasses as her soul was dragged to the depths of hell itself.

 Part 10: Allegretto

    Azazel stumbled slowly across the street, trying to make his way back to his truck while ignoring the unimaginable pulsating pain in the right side of his face.

    He found himself leaning against the left door of the vehicle. With a quick leap inside, exhaustion washed over him. He rested his forehead on the driving wheel for a slight moment, staining it red with blood. He leaned back, heaving loudly and deeply, his chest rising and lowering with every breath. ¡°God damn it¡­¡± He sighed as he reached and pulled out a phone from his pocket. One attempted call failed. Then the second failed also. Finally, after the fifth attempt the partner on the other side finally answered.

    ¡°Thank fuck. I was gonna scream if you didn¡¯t answer already.¡± He said, wheezing garishly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound too well Azazel. What happened?¡± Mephisto¡¯s voice came through on the other side.

    ¡°Oh nothing too severe. I just have a giant gaping bleeding hole in the side of my face where an eyeball used to be.¡± He shrugged, even though Mephy wasn¡¯t present to see him.

    ¡°Sounds¡­ lovely.¡± Mephisto said, struggling to hold back a chuckle. ¡°I take it you found the Huntress?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, and how wonderful a meeting it was. All three seconds of it before she ran away. No, it was her mother that dared stand up to me. Our dear Laverna, a backstabbing traitorous bitch that¡¯s been spying on us the whole time.¡±

    The other demon silently took in this new revelation. ¡°Huh¡­ well, she was your secretary after all. Still, I enjoyed her company¡­ I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s no longer with us?¡±

    ¡°A damn shame if there ever was one¡­¡± Azazel confirmed.

    ¡°And sorry for not answering sooner. I was inspecting the mansion you sent me to. Found some bloody clothes and first-aid tools around, and some curious items and seals scattered around¡­ this is definitely the place.¡± Mephisto said.

    ¡°Good, good. I¡¯ll have to visit a friend regarding this wound. Ghhk.¡± Azazel hissed as a shot of pain surged through his head. His noises turned into a deranged giggling.

    ¡°And what of the angel?¡±

    ¡°The wendigos are chasing after her and the others as we speak. Alila¡¯s spawn is with them though, so I guess we can already add another two to the ever-growing list of bestial casualties.¡± He sighed and gnashed his teeth as he cleaned his laceration, covering it with a makeshift bandage. He was happy he¡¯d stopped bleeding everywhere but by now there was rarely a spot untainted. ¡°Most likely they¡¯ll flee back to their home as soon as they can. Call it off, come back to the office, I consider this a successful mission, even if we didn''t get the angel.¡° Azazel waited for what felt like an unnaturally lengthy amount of time. Something was wrong.

    ¡°Mephisto?¡± He asked once again.

    ¡°No.¡± Came his word clear as day through the speaker.

    ¡°What do you¡­ mean¡­ no?¡± Azazel asked, feeling his blood starting to boil. His voice was cold and dripping with menace.

    ¡°If they are going to fight the wendigos, they¡¯ll be wounded. If they do come this way, then I will wait for them. There is something I need to confirm with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°What, do you want to get yourself killed or something? Didn''t I tell you to listen to me and all will be fine? Come now Mephisto, think of our friendship, you wouldn¡¯t really want to ruin it, right?¡± Azazel said quietly with a menacing undertone. ¡°Get the hell back now, that''s an order.¡± He barked.

    ¡°You once told me boss¡­ that when one loses their cool, they¡¯re losing control. Sorry Azazel, being your lackey and living a life of lux sounded fun, but I never agreed to being under your control forever. Not again. I need to find out how she is still alive on my own¡­ Consider this my resignation.¡° Mephisto said defiantly, ending the call and leaving a bewildered Azazel staring at his phone.

    The bewilderment quickly faded however, and a bloody grin crept across his face instead. He chuckled, threw the phone away on the other seat and then started his truck. As its engine roared, a whisper lingered on his tongue.

    ¡°My, my¡­ so that¡¯s how its going to be? What an enjoyable time we¡¯ve had together¡­ but I suppose nothing lasts forever. I hope you have an enjoyable time meeting her¡­¡±

    <hr>

    The screeching of wheels on asphalt echoed out as the Cadillac sped through the city. The group squeezed inside the car, clamoring over each other until Katherine converted the roof down. Now, there was ample space for everyone to sit, and for Uriel to spread her wings. Nikolai was picked as the designated driver by Katherine, and despite everyone¡¯s protests, there was no arguing to be had. One word from Katherine, full of intimidation and finality was all that was needed to quell any doubts and errant thoughts into submission:

    ¡°Drive.¡±

    Constantine rode shotgun next to her offering much needed moral support, while Evan sat in the seat behind him. Along with Uriel, the two of them hid in the back seats, trying to keep a low profile. Katherine didn¡¯t seem particularly interested in low profiles, nor in sitting down. She sat up straight, one steelclad leg on the middle seat, the other up on the roof of the trunk. It was quite a sight watching as Nikolai weaved in and out on the not so empty roads while Katherine kept her balance with each turn.

    The sounds of gunfire trailed off in the distance, quickly replaced by earth-trembling hooves. Katherine¡¯s eyes were fixed behind them, watching as the howling beasts chased after them. They stampeded across the roads, throwing and knocking aside cars with animalistic rage in their eyes. She flared her blade, startling Evan as she nearly took off a few of his golden strands.

    ¡°Oh God¡­ They¡¯re catching up.¡± Uriel said, her voice brimming with fear and worry.

    It was almost noon now, and the bystanders that expected a pleasant and relaxing Sunday were met with an unimaginable sight. Two hulking behemoths chasing after a luxurious car, some even noticing what looked like an angel inside that car. Even though most assumed this was just some left-over show from yesterday¡¯s Halloween event, some were startled enough to flee and hide from the path of these massive one-eyed wolf-deers. Inside the car, Uriel¡¯s words were enough to terrify the rest. Constantine pulled out his gun, yet he was quickly told off by Katherine.

    ¡°What are you doing? Are you mad? You¡¯re just going to shoot me or some stranger on the street! Put that damn thing away.¡±

    ¡°Well what the hell do you want me to do? Why¡¯d you even give us these if not to keep these things off of us? I don¡¯t like the thought of one of those fucking things finishing what the first one couldn¡¯t.¡± He snapped back at her.

    ¡°They¡¯re for protection if they come close. Just stay the fuck there and let me make sure that won¡¯t ha-¡±

    As if fate itself was tempted by her words, one of the wendigos jumped on top of an oncoming car, using it to take a giant leap forward. In the blink of an eye, it caught the back of the Cadillac, crushing some parts of the car with its claws. It latched on quickly with the other one, using its hands to keep itself tethered while the car dragged its rotted carcass across the pavement. Katherine stumbled, almost losing her footing, and in that moment the beast roared forward.

    Uriel screamed and Evan cried out in fear. In an instant however, Katherine reacted and swung her blade, deflecting the wendigo¡¯s swipe. She pushed forward, swinging her blade as she perilously danced between the monstrous claws and vicious bites. The wendigo was startled by this fearsome creature putting such resistance, but the fluttering of white wings nearby reminded it of its true goal. It roared once more, showering Katherine with its putrid spit, before it lunged towards her. A second of carelessness as the creature¡¯s foul attack dazed her was all it took for its strike to land. Katherine¡¯s reflexes were barely fast enough to prevent a lethal blow, but not enough to fully avoid the brunt of that upward swipe. Uriel shrieked in fear as Katherine was knocked out of the car.

    ¡°HYAAH!¡± Katherine unleashed her vicious battlecry. She snapped back mid-air and stabbed her halberd into the side of the car, embedding it into the metal frame. With the inertia of her fall she spun around the handle as if it was a pole bar. The beast was caught off guard by a massive metallic boot kicking it straight in its yellow eye. It grunted as it was now nearly thrown off the car, but still clinging with feral rage and vicious claws. But now the battle briefly paused as each of them sized up their foe.

    The break came when Evan pulled out his handgun and unleashed a salvo of bullets in the wendigo¡¯s face. They seemed to irritate it more than anything, not a single bullet able to pierce its skin, but it was enough to give Katherine an opening against this blinded and distracted opponent. She swung her blade, slicing into the beast¡¯s flesh again and again before it could recollect itself. Blood rained down over the car and onto the street. Shouting and bestial howls of pain roared across the street.

    ¡°Nikolai look out!¡± Constantine screamed out as the fight raged on. Her eyes weren¡¯t on the road for a brief moment, and in that moment a massive truck cut across their path. She quickly pulled the wheel, barely dodging around the vehicle as loud honks and swears followed. The sudden movements were enough to imbalance the beast in the back just enough. Katherine immediately seized the chance, and with a feral shout, she attacked. She dodged into it and impaled the abomination upward through its neck.

    But this was not all. With the beast whimpering and clawing at the blade in its throat, Katherine heaved it upwards, splitting the fiend¡¯s neck in twain. The edge of her blade cut through its skull, snout and eye cleanly in half, sending rivers of blood and chunks of brain-matter raining through the air. Uriel¡¯s silver wings were stained crimson as the terrified angel covered herself with them like a cocoon. The wendigo¡¯s body stumbled back, not yet realizing it was dead. Its muscles went limp, and its carcass collapsed back onto the road, head-first into the concrete.

    ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­¡± Katherine panted for air, sweat and blood dripping down her forehead and onto her face.

    The chance for relief was short-lived however. During the commotion, the sneakier second monster caught up with the car. Instead of joining its brethren¡¯s fight, it sought to kill the head of this rapid machine-like creature. It latched itself onto the car and swung at the driver, Nikolai, with its massive skeletal claws. Its aim was her head. Nikolai screamed as death reached for her, but fortunately, Katherine wasn¡¯t the only one with quick reflexes. Constantine grabbed his lover¡¯s hair hard and yanked her whole body towards him. The long gray claws of the wendigo just barely missed her, nixing a few strands of hair at worst. Nikolai screamed, the shock of still being alive pulsing through her veins. A singular moment, a singular opportunity was given as the beast tried to pull back after its failed attack. Constantine did not hesitate. With blind faith and a stroke of luck, he pulled out his handgun. With a trembling hand, his thoughts raced, pristine and simple.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Point. He raised his arm, his hand clenched around his weapon. Aim. He aligned his gun with the beast¡¯s yellow eye as that precious second of time passed. ¡°SHOOT!¡± He screamed as he pulled the trigger.

    His bullet shot through the air and pierced the wendigo in the dead center of its amber eye. The sheer force of the shot snapped its head and neck back. Blood and brain sinew rained through the air as its dying corpse peeled away, releasing it from the car. It fell, and rolled back behind them across the street, to the shock of the frightened onlookers. Everyone stared in shock as the car continued speeding away, Nikolai just barely managing to get her hands back on the wheel in time. Then everything was quiet, as they all came to realize how narrowly they¡¯d avoided death that day.

    Nikolai drove on, her hands shivering, gripping the steering wheel like a vice. Constantine was slumped back in his chair in shock, staring at the road in amazement of what he¡¯d just done. Uriel was weeping quietly in the back as she hugged her knees, and Evan, somehow the least shocked of all, tried to console her and assure her that the danger had passed. They all were finally able to take their hard-earned sigh of relief. All, save for one. Katherine¡¯s halberd was stuck in the trunk of her car, and she rested against it. But as she coughed and tried to collect herself, she realized her blood was pouring out of her. On her chest, near the base of her neck were large, bleeding gashes where she¡¯d been clawed.

    ¡°F-fuck.¡± She coughed, and nearly collapsed off of the car as Nikolai took a turn.

    ¡°I gotcha!¡± Evan quickly jumped, grabbing her and pulling her and her weapon back inside the safety of the car. ¡°Don¡¯t go dying on us after all THAT shit! How much longer to your place?¡±

    She spat some blood before saying: ¡°Ten minutes at most¡­¡±

    ¡°C-Christ¡­ We need to get you to a hospital!¡± Constantine said, looking back at her.

    ¡°N-no¡­ they can¡¯t help me. Here, use the scarf¡­¡± She said quickly.

    ¡°You¡¯re mad Katherine, we really should take you to the hospital! None of us here know how to sew up a wound like that!¡± Evan argued, trying to agree with his friend.

    ¡°The wound¡­ is poisoned. The hospital can¡¯t help me¡­ Get me home¡­ fast¡­¡± Katherine wheezed.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Evan obeyed, defeated. ¡°Uriel, help me, press here please!¡±

    But Uriel did not react, she stared blankly with her pale eyes.

    ¡°Ghh!¡± Katherine winced in pain at Evan¡¯s touch as he wrapped her scarf tightly around her wound.

    ¡°Uriel, please!¡± Evan shouted, snapping her out of her trance.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Uriel said meekly, pressing on Katherine¡¯s scarf where Evan was keeping his hands. ¡°She¡¯s still bleeding so much...¡± She said, the echo from her voice now barely a whisper and her face still red from crying.

    ¡°You¡¯re an angel for Christ¡¯s sake, can''t you heal her or something?¡± Nikolai desperately shouted back at her.

    ¡°I-I¡­ can¡¯t¡­¡± Uriel confessed, almost driven to tears again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry Uriel, I shouldn''t¡­ I¡­¡± Her lips trembled, unable to hold herself back any longer, Nikolai broke down and started crying uncontrollably.

    ¡°Easy Cherry, easy¡­¡± Constantine grabbed her shoulder, rubbing it gently and trying to calm her down. ¡°It passed. We¡¯re safe now. Look, we¡¯re coming up on Black Forest avenue, we¡¯ll be at Kath¡¯s house in no time.¡± He said, attempting to soothe her. It was enough to keep her focused on the road as she wiped her tears and slammed the pedal to quicken their journey.

    It was a beautiful Sunday afternoon when they finally arrived. The sun was high in the sky, looming over the towering mansion. A gentle breeze made the dead, leafless trees dance on the backdrop of the clear blue sky. With it came the cold air of autumn, threatening dusty clouds that formed above the mansion. But the beauty of this day went unnoticed by the curious group of friends that rolled up before the mansion in a devastated, barely functional car.

    Katherine was bleeding profusely. The entire right side of the backseat of the Cadillac was soaked red, the same shade of crimson as the scarf that dangled about her shoulders. She gasped and coughed, finding it difficult to breathe normally. Her vision was starting to grow dim, but her rageful determination kept her awake. As Nikolai parked the car, Constantine jumped from his seat. He and Evan grabbed Katherine on either side, carrying her towards the door. Uriel gently followed them, still very much disturbed by the events that transpired. Nikolai was in much the same state, still sitting behind the wheel. They shared a glance, and a kind, understanding smile. With a nod, she stepped out of the car. Before she went, she reached for Katherine¡¯s halberd, but immediately almost dropped it.

    ¡°This¡­ this is so heavy!¡± She said, exasperated.

    ¡°I got it¡­¡± Uriel said softly, picking it up and holding it in both hands. Nikolai allowed herself a moment to be amazed as Uriel¡¯s somewhat lithe physique was able to carry the weapon so casually.

    ¡°You girls planning to break down her door with that or what? No need, we got her key, come on, get it open fast, I don''t know how much longer she¡¯s gonna last.¡± Evan said with a huff.

    Nikolai quickly rushed ahead, getting the door open and allowing everyone else to enter. She immediately followed them into the living room, and the blood of all five quickly ran cold. The last thing they wanted to see sat before them in Katherine¡¯s armchair, drinking what appeared to be scotch from a small glass. The loud metal clank of metal on wood as Uriel dropped the halberd echoed throughout the house.

    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Katherine spat weakly.

    ¡°Good afternoon.¡± The man said calmly. An aura of terror emanated from him and his eyes stared peerlessly at Uriel, as if he was trying to gaze into her mind. ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind me drinking some of your bottles, I helped myself. The name¡¯s Mephistopheles, you may call me Mephisto.¡±

    Constantine let Evan hold Katherine, as he immediately pulled out his gun. He aimed it at the man and stepped forward with shivering hands and weak knees. He moved in front of Uriel, letting her shelter behind him.

    ¡°Please, put your gun away. I am not here to fight.¡± Mephisto said.

    ¡°Yeah you know, I don''t exactly believe that.¡± Constantine said, trying to sound defiant but his trembling voice betraying him.

    The man put down his glass on a nearby coffee table. Katherine heaved and collapsed on her knees, pulling Evan down with her.

    ¡°Your friend doesn''t seem to be well. That''s the risk that comes when you fight wendigos, the poison is a vicious thing. Especially untreated¡­ I recommend using this.¡± He said, getting up from the chair and tossing Nikolai a small vial with a glowing red liquid inside.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Nikolai murmured quietly, inspecting the bottle.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­ mine¡­¡± Katherine said, the last of her strength waning. Despite that, her eyes lit up at the sight of it, proof of its usefulness and necessity.

    ¡°Indeed. I found it around the place. Hope you don¡¯t mind my snooping.¡± Mephisto confessed.

    ¡°Take her to the other room, patch her up!¡± Constantine ordered, and Evan nodded without complaint. He and Nikolai dragged Katherine away, leaving just the two of them to stand before this mysterious stranger. ¡°Now, we can talk. What are you doing here? Why would you help us? You¡¯re a demon aren''t you?¡± Constantine asked with agitation as he shook his gun at him.

    ¡°Your arm is trembling, kid. If you want to threaten someone you need to control yourself, control your fears and not be so terrified. But, that is true. I am a demon. My boss, who I presume you saw earlier today, has ordered me to kill you¡­¡± He said, pointing at Uriel. ¡°...And should any of you interfere, to kill the rest of you as well.¡±

    Constantine gulped, and Uriel shivered with dread. She pushed against Constantine, clutching his back with her hands and hiding behind him. ¡°So, why haven¡¯t you done that yet?¡± He asked. ¡°Us killing your stupid wendigos should count as interference enough.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Mephisto chuckled. ¡°In truth, they¡¯re my boss¡¯ hounds. But no, while killing a bunch of kids would be terrifyingly simple, that¡¯s not why I¡¯m hesitating. You see, I am conflicted¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh no¡­ please do tell me all about your struggle while I slowly build the confidence to put a bullet right between your eyes.¡± Constantine said coldly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the type.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the wendigo I shot earlier?¡±

    Mephisto shook his head and took a step back. ¡°Alright hero, relax. My conflictions come from these¡­ strange memories, strange fragments of time that flash in my mind¡­ I am certain¡­ that I¡¯ve already killed the Angel behind you once before.¡±

    Constantine was confused, he took a quick glance over his shoulder and saw only a scared Uriel trembling with her eyes shut. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So¡­ I have but one request. The reason why I waited for you all today. Angel, answer me this one question and I promise, I will just leave, just walk away.¡± Mephisto said, placing a hand on his chest. ¡°Step forward please.¡±

    Constantine looked back at her and gave a small nod. Assured by him, she moved up and now stood more visibly, but still hiding behind her friend.

    ¡°Yes?¡± She asked, her voice fluttering and her eyes avoiding the demon¡¯s.

    Mephisto seemed awestruck. He didn¡¯t say anything, just stared at her. A million thoughts seemed to flash through his mind, but whatever they were, neither of them could imagine at that moment. ¡°Is your name Camael?¡± He finally said after what felt like hours. His voice was quiet, sad, and full of despair.

    ¡°N-no.¡± She responded surprised at the question. ¡°This name, it sounds oddly familiar. But where I¡¯ve heard it before, I cannot recall.¡±

    The demon took a step back, a strange expression of relief and shock was on his face, he blinked quickly and then asked with hurry: ¡°Who are you? What is your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is¡­¡± She paused, unsure if she should continue or not, but Constantine gave her another reassuring nod. ¡°...Uriel.¡±

    They both turned and stared at Mephisto, who looked in their direction, but did not seem to be looking at them. He seemed disturbed by what he¡¯d heard, confused even. He nodded and then began walking towards them. Constantine raised his gun in self-defense, but the demon had no intention of harming either of them. He just turned and began walking towards the hallway.

    ¡°Uriel¡­¡± He echoed before he stepped out the door. Constantine and Uriel exchanged curious glances, but were relieved when he finally exited. The house now stood empty of demons, silent as a forgotten grave.

    <hr>

    It was night by the time Mephistopheles reached the inner city. He had ended up walking for what felt like hours. Amazement at his feat washed over him. He doubted he would have been able to walk so far after what he had heard. That name. That accursed name kept ringing on and on in his brain the whole time.

    Uriel.

    It echoed in his thoughts constantly. Who was this angel? Where did he hear their name? Why did his heart tremble when he heard her say it? The questions chipped away at his mind, and at his very sanity.

    ¡°Uriel¡­ Who are you?¡± He kept asking himself.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The question kept pulsing in his thoughts like an endless storm. It gave him no peace, no relief. His breathing was shallow, his heart beat irregularly. He nearly collapsed. Fragments of a memory flashed before his eyes. A smile, eyes of pale white, crimson blood staining his hands.

    ¡±Uriel?¡± He said out loud once more. He was surrounded by silence, alone in the back of some forgotten street. He looked up at the starry night sky, and saw the glorious full moon raining its light down upon him. At that moment, it was as if a dam collapsed, and a thousand memories flooded his brain. Memories of Camael. Memories of her request, and his promise. Memories of her knife in his hands. Memories of her confession before the end, and the sweetest memory of the baby in his arms.

    ¡°Uriel¡­¡± He echoed her name one final time. Tears of revelation rolled down his cheek and Mephisto crawled on his knees, as if to cry out to the moon.

    ¡°My¡­ daughter?¡±

 Part 11: Ruins Of Time

    It was unusually quiet in the marketplace of Ur-Iktamun this afternoon.

    The merchants usually shouted, argued and negotiated very loudly between themselves and their customers attempting to sell their goods with almost aggressive fervor. But today there was barely a whisper as dust and sand drifted through the empty pathways of the bazaar. There couldn¡¯t be more than a hundred people here today, aside from the vendors. On other days, the numbers would easily reach the upper thousands.

    Calm days like these were rare, and it seemed everyone was enjoying the quietude. Elderly ladies walked out and about, searching for the perfect ingredients for tonight¡¯s fresh stew. Young children dashed between the paths, playing games with each other while searching for bread, meat, fresh fruit and the dozen other things their mothers sent them to get. Things that they¡¯d long forgotten about. A few men strolled about as well, searching for fine pieces of jewelry to woo a woman or to reinforce the affection towards their most beloved partner. All simple folk, content and happy, going about undisturbed by the more complex aspects of daily life.

    All except one, a tall lean woman, draped in a ravishing blue velvet dress. Coiling around her neck and head, a beautiful gold and red silk scarf with purple lines running across it. If she intended not to stand out, she had sorely failed in that task, as every step she took was met by a myriad of turned heads and gasps. The scarf made it so only her stunning pale blue eyes could be seen. As she walked, her glorious hair danced in the gentle wind like a sand wraith. It fell all the way down to her hips, colored a gorgeous azure with crimson strands flowing through it, like blood dripping into a still lake. Perhaps people would recognize her, but she was not worried. A warm smile was hidden under her scarf, a smile that only she knew about.

    Days like these were rare indeed. A war had sparked between some neighboring nations, and the fear that it would soon reach the borders of their magnificent kingdom was all too real. She saw it in the eyes of every passerby. A dreadful worry that death and decay would reach their doorstep, and that the life they¡¯d fought and worked so far for would once again be naught but ruin.

    No. Not today. Today is a day for joy and relaxation. I will not fall to fear once more. She thought to herself, taking a deep breath and trying to reinvigorate herself. The smell of spices and sweets filled her heart with joy. She took a few more steps, playing a little game. Let¡¯s see, I smell the fresh fish in the distance¡­ She smiled, letting the scents guide her. Salted sweets closer on the right by Ashu¡¯s shop¡­ Children gorging themselves on the oranges they stole, not knowing Little Enlil lets them get away with it every time¡­ But where are they¡­? Where are my favorite¡­

    ¡°Apples!¡± A merchant shouted further down the path, as if he read her mind. ¡°Golden apples, come get the best apples in all the market! Red, green, yellow, hells, I¡¯ve found a blue one two moons ago and I was told the one who ate it loved it so much he croaked dead on the street the next day! Haha!¡± The man was short and plump, walking around with a small limp. His shouting was quite noticeable, as he seemingly tried breaking the pressing silence and apathy of the other vendors and customers around him. At the same time, he arranged a small wooden sign painted black. On it was written the phrase: ¡°Apples - Two coppers a Piece, Five for one silver.¡± A reasonable deal, for his reasonably-fancy shop.

    She smiled, and her steps quickened as she walked towards the shop. The desire to buy a whole bushel was hard to fight, but before she had the chance to, someone intervened. A man who was leaning on the wall of the building in front stepped close to the shop, drawing both her and the vendor¡¯s attention. She watched out of the corner of her eyes, pretending to inspect some items at the vendor next to them.

    ¡°Chakan my friend, you tell the same old lies every damn time I see you, d¡¯you never get tired of swindling people?¡± The handsome young man replied with a smirk. He was wearing a worn out bronze plate across his chest, and underneath a few leather straps that could be called armor if one was feeling charitable. A large brown cloth was further underneath that, hiding the painful scars and sun-bleached muscles of his physique. Around his arms were wrapped pieces of metal nicely decorated with silver scales depicting a black serpent. This same design was found etched on the simple gloves In his hands. His boots were metallic and sleek, an unusually high-class item for such a lowly-seeming person. They stretched all the way to his knees where they connected to pieces of armor that covered his thighs. Lastly, around his waist she saw a decorative short leather sarong with an opening in front, and around his belt she counted at least five noticeable daggers and one short curved sword.

    ¡°PAH!¡± The merchant named Chakan responded by spitting to the side and slapping the wooden pole of his shop. ¡°The day I¡¯m more of a swindler than a mercenary like you is the day I close my shop and become a fisherman!¡± He shouted aggressively. For a moment, she thought they would start a brawl, given how intensely they stared at each other. The mercenary stepped forward.

    ¡°You? You wouldn¡¯t be able to catch a barrel of apples that was already on your ship!¡± He said, and slowly their stern expressions broke down. The merchant and the mercenary both laughed heartily. Chakan scurried to his apple-filled crates and tossed a nice shiny red one to his friend. The mercenary caught it effortlessly and took a bite, nodding in approval.

    ¡°Alright I¡¯ll admit.¡± He said, still chewing. ¡°Still as damn good as always.¡±

    The vendor¡¯s face lit up to the comment. He pushed aside the half-door of his shop and then shuffled towards the man. The mercenary bent down a little and embraced his friend, patting him on the back.

    ¡°It''s good to see you ol¡¯ man.¡± He said with a happy yet slightly melancholic tone.

    ¡°Two years has it?¡± Chakan asked, pulling back.

    ¡°Its been a long war.¡±

    ¡°Why do you always fight in other people¡¯s wars? Listening to others is gonna get you killed one day you know?¡± Chakan stated, going back to his shop to serve another passer-by client.

    The mercenary sighed. ¡°Even if I were to fight for the queen¡¯s royal guard I¡¯d still be paid less than I do on one of the usual missions. Besides, the General and I¡­ don''t get along too well.¡± He grinned and took another bite out of his apple.

    ¡°Really?¡± The woman finally asked from a few meters, her surprise and curiosity at the merc¡¯s remark unable to be held back. ¡°How much does a mercenary like yourself make on a two year expedition?¡±

    ¡°Depends¡­¡± He responded slowly, taking the time to eye this newcomer from head to toe..

    ¡°On what?¡±

    ¡°On whether he ends up fighting for the winning or the losing side.¡± The merchant chuckled a bit farther away. ¡°That¡¯ll be four coppers lad.¡± He said to the kid in front of his shop.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, if the people I fight for die then I get no profit. And if they live, I get paid, its simple. And considering the fact that the royal guard doesn''t get paid almost anything, well its easy to see why my... profession is more profitable.¡° The mercenary said suavely.

    ¡°One would think that if the people that hired your services end up losing their battle and dying, that means your services are pretty pitiful no?¡± She retorted with a smirk hidden behind her veil.

    The mercenary chuckled falsely, trying to not show the sting of her question. ¡°Lady, I¡¯m the Sun-Stained Cobra, I¡¯ve been hired for over a thousand campaigns. And let me tell you¡­¡± He stepped closer, letting his taller stature and intimidating physique do their work as he locked eyes with her. ¡°...I¡¯ve yet to not get paid.¡±

    ¡°Curious for someone of your looks to be so aged, after all, how else could you have participated in so many battles?¡±

    ¡°Heh. What can I say, the Great Dragon of the Sun has blessed me with the impeccable ability to turn men into ghosts. Battles I participate in don¡¯t tend to last long, leaving more time for other battles. But alas, tell me¡­ why would a fine lady such as yourself be interested in such morbid things? Wouldn¡¯t you rather we talk about more pleasant topics? Like this wonderful day and how I could invite you to-¡±

    ¡°PAH-HEAH!¡± Chakan laughed and coughed loudly, interrupting the mercenary¡¯s attempt. ¡°You just got back from war and you¡¯re already trying to fool a woman, you heartless filth. Gal, don''t fall for this fox¡¯s tricks.¡± He nodded towards her and shot his friend an evil look.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I love this man.¡± He said, his tone sighing with false disappointment. ¡°Always saves women from the terrible fate of having their heart broken by me...¡± He said. At that moment, rays of light shone out from the building behind them, allowing the full radiance of the sun to shine down upon the woman before him. She was truly resplendent in her beauty, and her pallid blue eyes hypnotized him on the spot. All the clever little tricks of language and persuasion that he had memorized and now readied melted from his mind. The mercenary seemed to find it difficult to speak another word.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned. I lived to an age where I could see the great Cobra mute like a rock before someone.¡± Chakan laughed as he spritzed some water on his apples with his hand.

    ¡°Our conversation carried us away, so I never got the chance to ask, what is your name Lady?¡± He asked, coming back to his senses.

    ¡°Common courtesy is for the men to introduce themselves first, is it not? She said, pulling down her scarf and revealing the astounding beauty of her full face. Her lips were bright red and her cheeks were dashed with a similar shade as well.

    ¡°Uh¡­ correct. I am Mephistopheles. They call me by many titles, Demon of the Sands, Sun-Stained Cobra, Butcher, but most often they call me mercenary as you overheard my friend here.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± The woman said with a smug smile, her voice straddling the line between being impressed and mocking. ¡°They only call me by one title, I suppose that¡¯s a lot less impressive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure its lovely. What is it?¡± Mephisto asked, taking the bait.

    ¡°Queen.¡±

    ¡°BY THE GODS!¡± Chakan shouted, moving forward and nearly tripping over his stand in amazement. ¡°YOUR MAJESTY, Y-YOUR GRACE, YOUR SUBLIME DIVINITY¡­ I¡­ W-WHY ARE YOU HERE OF ALL PLACES? ALONE NO LESS.¡±

    ¡°Shhh!¡± She said flustered and cheeks ablush. ¡°Keep it down! I wanted to see this market on my own for once, don''t ruin it for me.¡±

    ¡°Uhh. Am I missing something here? Should I know who she is?¡± Mephisto asked, looking around him slightly perplexed.

    ¡°She¡¯s the queen you damned fool, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear? Your excellence, it is not safe around these parts, The general will no doubt be looking for you like the rabid hound he is-¡±

    ¡°I am Camael Fladium. Pleased to make your acquaintance, to you both.¡± She said, interrupting Chakan¡¯s wild speech. She reached down at his stand and grabbed an apple. She gave it a smudge against her cloth and took a bite once satisfied. She placed a gold coin on the counter. ¡°For the apple.¡± She said, and with a smile before placing another. ¡°And for the warning against this charming fellow.¡± She said with a laugh and a nod towards Mephisto.

    ¡°Queen? Queen Camael? The Queen Camael?¡± Mephisto said, realization finally washing over him. He whistled and bit his lip as if he just got caught stealing. ¡°Damn, I should have not bothered to ask, now I know there¡¯s not even the slightest chance of getting lucky tonight.¡± He scoffed, disappointed.

    ¡°Well, come on now. Don¡¯t be discouraged.¡± Camael smiled. ¡°You were about to offer something right? Surely you wouldn¡¯t mind showing me around the marketplace. I don''t get the chance to visit this place very often.¡±

    ¡°Well I did grow up on these streets¡­ If Her Majesty demands it I¡¯d rather obey her whims then wake up in a dungeon cell for disobeying.¡± He grinned.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s still very much an option.¡± She chuckled.

    Mephisto extended his left hand towards her. A moment passed, then another. Their eyes met once more, and with graceful movements and a smile, she accepted it. A gust of wind suddenly blew around them, with either of them knowing little that fate had chosen them at that exact moment. The ominous threads of gods and demons, of purity and sin, of order and chaos and all the other great and terrible lights and shadows underneath the cosmos itself, all trembled as their nascency was at hand. Fate itself weaved those threads, and marked that singular instant in time, the singular grain of sand in the desert, as the moment of her grandest tapestry. Camael let her dress and hair flutter in the wind, uncaring, unaware, at peace. The two began walking across the now-crowded road of the market, basking in each other¡¯s company.

    <hr>

    Mephisto had forgotten how it felt like to be at peace, yet as he walked the streets of the bazaar that was the sentiment that seemed to overwhelm him. A troubled soul he was, weighed down by many sins that he was never able to truly forget. Yet Camael¡¯s presence did just that, it offered him serenity. A strange kind of serenity as she excitedly bounced from stall to stall, vendor to vendor. Her eyes sparkled with wonder and joy at the countless different trinkets and baubles, foods and drinks and the myriads of other exotic items and artifacts to be found. Mephisto struggled keeping up with her.

    ¡°Easy girl¡­ I mean, your grace¡­¡± Mephisto laughed as he jogged after her. ¡°This old fool can¡¯t keep up with your youthful vigor.¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Camael turned with a smirk. ¡°Oh boo, am I supposed to believe you¡¯re tired already? What, there¡¯s no running in war? I expected someone like you to have more stamina than that.¡±

    ¡°True, but I am supposed to be relaxing now, not exercising!¡± He said, pretending to be angry for emphasis. ¡°Besides, I had an awful lot to drink with the other soldiers last night. I¡¯m still slightly hungover.¡±

    ¡°Here, this¡¯ll perk you up.¡± Camael said, rushing to a nearby vendor. Within seconds she returned with two clay lotus cups, each filled with a peculiar liquid. Mephisto smelled it, sweet, fruity, it reminded him of¡­

    ¡°Melon juice?¡± He asked, immediately taking a sip. A chill passed through him. ¡°Wow, its so cold too, perfect for such a hot day. Why thank you Cam.¡±

    ¡°Cam¡­¡± She echoed as she sipped her drink. ¡±So, you were talking about the attack of Kitun hill.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mephisto said, his eyes lighting up as he recalled where he left off. ¡°So there we were, us seven, surrounded by at least two hundred men and a dozen chariots. We were out of arrows, out of lances, and death seemed certain¡­ But I had an idea.¡±

    ¡°Oooh.¡±

    ¡°The top of the hill held an abandoned old church, and the hill was sloped on one side. One of our boys, Prince, we called him, had a sack of black devil¡¯s powder with him. Just crazy enough that my idea would work. It was a desperate act, but it was better than dying.¡±

    ¡°So you ran further on the hill?¡± Camael asked, enthralled by the story.

    ¡°Indeed, we fought our way up, protecting against an onslaught of arrows and charging knights. We were faster, and their army had a difficult time holding their lines on the narrow hillside.¡± Mephisto continued, taking a sip of his melon-juice to clear his throat. The memory of that glorious battle flooded within him, and his voice trembled as he began retelling it. ¡°Gods, Camael, you should have seen us. Me, especially. We fought like I¡¯d never seen us, or hell, anyone fight before. Our blades danced like wraiths, painting blood across the sandy dunes¡­¡° He said, mimicking the motion with his hands as if he was gripping his sword. ¡°...We cut down our foes like demons possessed, filled with rage and the mad fire of war alight within us. We fought up that hill for hours, until our shields broke under their arrows, until our armor had frayed and fallen off our bodies from all the wounds we¡¯d endured, until our swords were so stained with the blood we had to toss them, as we could not carry their weight anymore. And yet, we climbed that hill.¡±

    Camael did not say anything, she just stared, mesmerized at him as they walked. Realizing she was being awkward, she drank from her cup. ¡°Then what?¡± She asked eagerly.

    ¡°Then, we reached the church. The old bronze statue in front was still there, just as I¡¯d hoped. With the black powder, we annihilated the base, allowing us to bring it down.¡±

    ¡°You brought down an entire statue with nothing but powder?¡± She asked incredulously.

    ¡°Powder, sparks, and a few precious lives that bought us time, yes. Prince had to prepare the mixture, three of us had to hold up the statue, and three had to hold back the faster soldiers, lest they find our plans. I volunteered to defend, and I was joined by my brothers, David and Amon.¡±

    ¡°You have brothers?¡±

    ¡°N-no, they weren¡¯t my brothers of blood. They were my brothers in arms. I don¡¯t know my real family¡­¡± Mephisto sighed.

    ¡°Really?¡± Camael asked.

    ¡°Yes. My mother, bless her soul with soft sand wherever she might be, was not actually my mother.¡± Mephisto said. ¡°She said it was one of the most horrid droughts in ten years. The sun purged crops and people alike, and yet despite that a stranger had drifted in, right up to her doorstep. Mother said she never got the chance to see him but she always talked as if she knew who it was. This stranger left me, wrapped in a small wool cloth in a basket of scales. Mother did not think twice, and took me in as her own.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Sorry, I didn''t mean to pry.¡±

    ¡°No offense taken, Princess.¡±

    ¡°So, then what happened on the hill?¡±

    ¡°We continued fighting. This time, it was just us three, we had to keep the foe away from the church until the mixture was prepared. Amon was first to fall, hit in the back by an arrow that seemed to fly from the sun itself. Then, David, enraged, charged like a madman into the fray. He took two dozen down with him before he fell, I swear it. His blade slashed with such fury and ferocity, clashing against their bronze armor, I swear you can still hear it sing if you visit the hill.¡± He said with a proud yet melancholic smile on his face.

    ¡°What a glorious fighter he seems to have been¡­¡± Camael said, but Mephisto wasn¡¯t sure if she was truly impressed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear of his death.¡±

    ¡°No, there was no glory to be had that day. That day was a massacre. In grief and rage I charged in after him, eager to die a similar death, but a chariot stopped me in my tracks.¡± Mephisto paused, looking up at the sky as he noticed a shiver of an ill wind creep. ¡°And just then, my fellow men destroyed the statue. I ducked, almost falling off the hill, but I avoided the trap I¡¯d set. We rolled the statue down the hill onto our foes, crushing them and destroying their chariots. The ruin and wreckage fell down, down, down the hill, leaving naught but a few stragglers alive.¡±

    ¡°Not for long I presume.¡± Camael smirked.

    ¡°Indeed. But our problems were yet to be over. We killed off the stragglers, and then¡­¡± Mephisto shrugged. ¡°...How to get home? We¡¯d been driven of course, and fighting for days. The camp was miles away. And the scorching desert lay before us, stretching like an ocean of sand.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t tell me you all¡­?¡±

    Mephisto nodded. ¡°We left our armors, our blades and our shields, everything we couldn¡¯t carry. We got lucky we found some water pouches here and there on our fallen foes, but that was it. We tread across that accursed desert for five days. After the fifth day, we began falling like flies. Prince died first, the cut he¡¯d taken had festered and rotted, and we couldn¡¯t save him anymore. Caleb died next, we just woke up in the morning and he was simply¡­ still.¡± He paused, finishing his drink, as if his thirst had been amplified by the retelling of his tale. ¡°The next day, Isaac fell. He couldn¡¯t walk any more, but I would be damned to leave him there. I carried him as much as I could. Every hour, I¡¯d look up at the sun, cursing it. And yet, I realized my curses were unjust. The sun had no fault in my doomed fate, and even, some days I look back and feel like the sun was the sole thing keeping me alive. It pointed the way, its light guided me home, and somehow, its heat did not strike me as much as I believe it could have."

    ¡°That sounds¡­ absolutely dreadful Mephisto.¡± Camael said, shocked by the story. Her feelings were exacerbated by the powerful gusts of wind that had picked up around them and across the bazaar. ¡°What happened to the last two of your brothers?¡±

    ¡°Well, I carried Isaac as much as I could. But, when Simon fell, I couldn¡¯t carry any more. My will broke, and so did I. Isaac somehow knew I was stronger, and he pushed me on. Told me to live¡­ for them, all of them. He¡¯d stay with Simon until they both perished and were swallowed by the sands.¡± Mephisto looked away, a dark shadow cast over his face. He wiped away a tear and continued, reinvigorating himself. ¡°Three days I wandered that desert afterwards and by what I can only presume was a miracle of God, or an unholy act from the Devil himself, I survived. I reached the camp. That''s when I¡¯d earned all those fancy titles¡­ demon¡­ cobra¡­ I must say, they mattered very little compared to the taste of water¡­ and the names of my comrades.¡±

    The two stopped dead in their tracks. Camael was staring very intently at Mephisto, enraptured by his thrilling tale. But the wind was truly at fault, sand and dust began kicking up with great strength, and they soon realized the trouble that was upon them. Vendors were closing their shops, and children and women were running to their homes in a terrified hurry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s-¡± Camael said, but her word was swallowed as Mephisto immediately responded with a quick:

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    The two ran down the alleys, searching for a place to hide and weather the storm. Camael¡¯s hand was clasped on Mephisto¡¯s, lest she risk losing him. For a moment, his fear came true. He slipped as some kids bumped into him, and Camael was gone. By now it had quickly become impossible to see, and he shouted after her.

    ¡°Camael!¡± He yelled, covering his mouth with a small tarp.

    ¡°In here! Get in here!¡± Camael shouted, guiding him to her. He found her holding the door of a small abandoned home open. Wind whipped the air and golden sand billowed all around them. His shadow against the sand was slowly making its way to her through the crowds of panicked men and women who tried desperately to find shelter.

    Mephistopheles pushed through and soon enough both of them found themselves inside the home, with a blissful sigh of relief. The place had a nice quaint feeling to it, and best of all it was empty. The two of them laughed, laughed and coughed, and brushed off the sand that clung to their face and body. Camael found it a lot more difficult to clean her hair, but she just giggled and went on, curious to explore the other rooms of the house.

    ¡°Oh hey, look at this.¡± She scurried back a few minutes later holding a bottle of grape red wine. ¡°You wanna pop it open and have some? I¡¯m sure whoever owns this place won¡¯t mind.¡± She continued with a large smug grin on her lips.

    ¡°What kind - ghagh - of queen are you?¡± Mephisto laughed with a wheezing cough. ¡°Is that how you treat your citizens? By stealing from their home? For shame¡­¡± He responded, shaking his head in disapproval. Camael stuck her tongue out at him. ¡°Can¡¯t say I dislike that idea however.¡± He continued, and struck, grabbing the bottle from her hands like a viper.

    ¡°Hey!¡± She yelped.

    Mephisto just responded by sticking his tongue out. Then he walked towards a fancy and ornate glass cabinet, opening the bottle. It was a very well made piece of furniture, the wood was golden brown that glistened under the candlelight of the room. He took out crystal goblets and poured wine for the two of them.

    ¡°This person seems especially well off.¡± He said. ¡°Fancy wines, fancy glasses, a bazaar seller does not have furniture like this.¡±

    Camael just smiled cutely. She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I guess we got lucky.¡±

    ¡°Right, lucky. So, Princess, why would royalty such as yourself want to visit lowly mortals, like me, in the market? To the point where she has a hidden home prepared for her. And you¡¯re alone no less!¡± Mephisto took a sip from his cup, and the alcohol burned his throat making him cough. ¡°Gods, this is stronger than the sandstorm.¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m alone?¡± Camael said as she downed the entire chalice without a second thought. She immediately giggled at the mercenary¡¯s shocked expression with a smug look on her face. She did not answer his question, instead walking into another room and sat down on the only bed inside the home. It was big, round with blue sheets that had marvelous wave-like patterns on them. Mephisto followed soon after. He didn¡¯t sit next to her right away, instead, leaning in the doorway.

    ¡°So?¡± He asked again.

    ¡°I am a jewel.¡± Camael began. ¡°Born in the light of the moon.¡±

    ¡°A humble one too.¡± Mephisto immediately said with a grin.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m a jewel, and I must stay hidden, protected at all times. At least, that¡¯s how my generals and viziers all think I should be. But I despise it. I despise staying locked up in the palace all day. Day after day, forced to listen to their words of war and politics and stupid prophecies of old men that would piss themselves at the sight of blood or a bare woman.¡± Camael shook her head. ¡°I am just there, a pretty face with no say in any matter as they think of me just a stupid young girl, queen before her rightful time.¡±

    ¡°What a horrid fate, living in a palace built hundreds of meters above ground, never having to worry about a sandstorm like this.¡± He said, with a slight chuckle.

    ¡°You mock me, but there¡¯s something thrilling about the dangers of actually living life, you know? I live for these moments of escape, of getting to see how people not as lucky as me get to live. Exploring new places, without being dragged around as if in chains by men who are supposed to protect me¡­ I want to be free to make my own mistakes¡­¡± Taking another glug of her wine, Camael looked up but not at him. There was a long gaze in her pale blue eyes, a deep fear that was starting to show its tendrils. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m mumbling again. Bad habit of mine.¡±

    ¡°No, it''s alright. Today has been an especially pleasant day, and you¡¯re the sole reason for that.¡± Mephisto said with a coy smile. He stared at her, and once again felt his heart throb. He looked at her mesmerized by her radiating beauty. The light of the candles made her stand out all the more in the looming darkness, and her purple and red hair framed this painted portrait of divinity. He walked up, sitting beside her and continued. ¡°And, I know exactly what you mean! That desire for freedom, that¡¯s what pushed me on my first expedition, and every one that came after. I left for war, and the thought killing and fighting was a dreadful, disgusting feeling that never went away¡­ But, something about being able to travel and visit every corner of this world¡­¡±

    ¡°I can only imagine how amazing that must be.¡±

    ¡°The sights you see when you are free¡­ the wonders of this world right before your eyes¡­ nothing compares to that. By the way, for a girl like you who stays locked up all the time, you sure can bear a drink.¡± He laughed.

    Camael smiled coyly. ¡°Well, what else can I do every long day in that tomb of painted walls?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a drunk!¡± Mephisto laughed.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Camael ordered, letting a spark of her queenly superiority fly. ¡°So tell me more stories about the places you¡¯ve been to.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but then there was the time I went to the frozen lakes¡­¡± Mephistopheles talked for a while, describing exotic faraway lands and magnificent tales he came to learn over time. Camael was enchanted by the way his rough hoarse voice detailed every stick and stone he stepped over, every meal he had and every man he shared stories with over a mug of beer next to a roaring fire. She noticed his ravishing blue eyes, like hers, and how they seemed to glimmer with memories of times long past.

    ¡°What¡¯s the greatest thing you¡¯ve ever seen?¡± She asked as he finished another tale, continuously eager and curious for a life she could never have.

    Mephisto whistled. ¡°Well, I once visited the river kingdoms. About seven years ago, I was on an expedition to Nexeturo where our company was hired by Pharaoh Kashrik. There was a war with the Southern Nomads, a war that was quickly won thanks to yours truly. As a gift from the Pharaoh, we were able to live in the great capital for a year. I was able to visit all five great pyramids over that year¡­ God, Camael, I will never forget the sight of the golden steps glinting in the sunlight, stretching for what seemed like miles.¡± Mephisto paused, then turned, slightly awkwardly to Camael and following a small smile said: ¡°Of course, that was the greatest thing I¡¯ve ever seen¡­ until I saw you¡­ just mere moments ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Mephisto¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes Camael?¡± He asked, as if he just realized what he said.

    But his fears were not justified, as instead of pushing him away, Camael pushed him on his back and climbed on top of him. Her face came closer to his, her scarlet lips breathing against his, and her sapphire eyes staring into his.

    ¡°I¡­ live a life of fear. Afraid that this would be the last day I get to spend on this beautiful world. Today¡­ today was the first time I felt something else. I am trapped forever by fate and the games of gods, but I care not for all of that¡­¡± Camael smiled. ¡°I want to go with you, take me away from this stony hell. Take me on one of your stories¡­ Teach me how to be a soldier like you.¡± Her fingers intertwined with his. Mephisto just stared at her, his breath heavy and his heart racing. ¡°You want to know why I went to the market today? I-I¡­ wanted kill myself. But then I ran into you and s-something just pulled me towards you. And even if this is to be the biggest mistake of my life, well at least I got the chance to chose for myself.¡±

    And her crimson lips touched his, as the sun faded over the edge of the world and blackness swallowed the earth.

 Part 12: The Golden Manticore

    Her glinting yellow eyes stared unwavering and unblinking at the Queen.

    The sun rose over the dunes every morning, and fell over the horizon every night, and she would always follow behind her queen. Silent as a tomb, an unmoving behemoth sworn to obey and protect the royal bloodline. Cassandra was her name, and few people knew as much. Most avoided her presence, distancing themselves from the terrifying, otherworldly beast of war that she was. From the waist up, she in large part mimicked the appearance of a normal woman, however she was anything but.

    A thin, skeletal woman with long arms and bony hands. Her fingers were thin as twigs and ended in massive claws like razor-sharp hooks. Black straps that seemed to absorb all light covered her skin, like the bindings of mummies. Lines of gold and silver decorated them, giving the impression of armor, though without need of it. Cassandra¡¯s skin was unpierceable to any blade anyone had ever wielded against her.

    Her head was heavy with three long black horns. Two sprouted from the sides of her head, twisting back out and upwards before curving towards the third, a sharp, straight skewer that slicked back over her skull. Those horns invoked power, primal and older than the rock and stone that had built this kingdom and all its cities. The same power that was all too visible and apparent within Cassandra¡¯s lower body. A long scaled caparace like a writhing scorpion, adorned by six segmented spikes on either side. These legs that carried her, piercing the ground with each impossibly sharp step, were lined with a golden glow, an almost-metallic coating.

    That same golden glow was matched by the sight of her mesmerizing eyes. Three of them she had, two in their rightful place and one split open vertically on her forehead. Golden reptilian eyes on dark black sclerae, they never blinked. They were eternally gazing, watching dutifully over those under her protection. A silent guardian that was beyond chatting or companionship. Whenever some bolder soul dared speak to her, she rarely bothered responding, and her speech was short, simplistic phrases.

    Such moments were rare, as few seemed interested in knowing where she came from, or what she was. Even fewer were aware of the tragic fact that Cassandra was the last of her kind. The bodyguard of the royal bloodline since the founding of the Kingdom of the Desert Moon by Askelath the Lion. He had saved her life by chance, and she returned the favor by pledging herself to him and in his death, to his descendants. With time, the might and grace of the Lion became a distant memory, replaced by cruel men and egotistical rulers, her importance and stature diminished in their eyes. She became nothing but a monster in their eyes, an executioner of their enemies, a beast meant to spill blood like an ox meant to pull a cart, nothing more.

    They treated her like a lesser being, but Cassandra did not complain. Her duty, her sole purpose in life was to obey, and nothing would change that. But as fate would have it, things changed. Now, countless years and descendants later, she was in the custody of one named Camael Fladium. Camael was different from all the kings and queens that Cassandra had outlived, in many more ways than one. The most important of which was her undying compassion and kindness. Camael was a truly gentle soul that had always treated her like a person, a friend, rather than the monster she feared she had become. It had been many millennia since Cassandra felt such devotion and love for the royalty that she served.

    And now, her Queen had changed as well. Her golden eyes could see things with greater clarity than the mere humans around her. They held deeper, greater understanding. The sparkle of love was all too apparent in her Queen¡¯s eyes. She knew the truth that all her generals and visiers did not. She knew who she visited when she snuck out of the castle in the dead of night, and she knew what was happening to her body beneath the many silks and robes she wore. All the other councilors and lords of the court were blind as rats, but she knew, yet her voice was always silent, and her eyes observant.

    Of course, Cassandra always protected her, following in her shadow every night and every day. Even with her massive size, Cassandra was adept at hiding in plain sight. She made sure no danger befell her queen, no matter where she went or who she¡¯d meet. Cassandra¡¯s ears perked up, and she stood to attention as she heard the heavy and delicate footsteps of her Queen approach.

    ¡°Gods, what a tiring day.¡± Camael huffed as she entered her bedchamber. She immediately threw her crown on the circular marble pedestal in the center of the room and gave Cassandra a command. ¡°Hello Cass, could you please get me my bath ready?¡± She asked softly, letting go of her clothes on her massive bed. A short green and gold dress that previously covered her long elegant legs and a brown leather vest with silver strokes from her upper body, a graceful set up for the queen, yet more exotic than usual.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cassandra said in her usual blunt demeanor, with a short bow. Her voice was somber, a whisper-like gale of wind that stung emotionless and cold. Not out of any ill intent, but merely because of its incapability of expressing an ounce of warmth or joy. Her voice was stone, like the very walls that surrounded them.

    Camael then walked into her gigantic wardrobe, a whole separate room filled with dresses and garments. There were many sections for jewelry, footwear, and even one for different types of hats collected from many distant lands. She simply picked out a blueish coat and a short white skirt, along with a pair of thick-heeled shoes, sparkling red with a silver jewel on the tip. Cassandra meanwhile put down her tome and stood up from her large lounge, skittering away to her duty. Her monstrous, hulking form only made a small rapid tik, tik, tik noise as she walked away. Despite the incredible force and sharpness of her insect-like legs, she could walk without damage as her legs touched the marble floor of the palace.

    A golden castle carved into a mountain, truly a marvelous thing. The palace had four giant towers on the outer rim, each with a beacon that illuminated the city at night, making it seem like a holy hand holding up the world. But even this beacon of hope held a dark spot, a path in the mountain, hidden from sight. Cassandra paused every time she walked past the golden doors that led to that corridor of damned souls. The scales on her lower body shivered every time. On the opposite end of the hallway stood a dark round chamber where no light could not touch. Every flame was snuffed out by a malevolent force, every torch drowned by the darkness, and even the rays of the sun and moon seemed to avoid that place when they peeked through the crevices of the palace.

    Cassandra knew of the massive doorway made of black iron that stood across, parallel to the entrance. She knew the nightmares that lurked beyond, how they whispered and clawed at the door eager to step into this world. They howled, full of hunger. Fear was not a sensation she ever felt, but the thought of stepping beyond that door was the most dreadful sentiment she could imagine. She shook her head and continued. It was forbidden to walk inside that room, and across her thousands of years of servitude, no one dared venture beyond the black door.

    ¡°Ready.¡± She said when she got back. Cassandra then pointed the way onward with her long skeletal fingers.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Camael answered with a smile. She began walking yet stopped immediately for a moment and put a hand on her stomach in pain. Cassandra flared her upper lip and rushed to help her queen like a shadow. ¡°Argh¡­ thank you.¡± Camael said as she took her hand. The two of them walked slowly out of the Queen¡¯s dormitory and down the long empty hallways. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ so gentle with me Cass.¡± Camael said.

    ¡°You, Queen¡­¡± Cassandra said plainly. ¡°I protect you and¡­ them.¡± She added, pointing a claw at the Queen¡¯s stomach.

    Camael smiled. ¡°Is that your way of being thoughtful over my child? How nice of you¡­ I hope they like you, like I do!¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°You must have seen so many children being born in these walls, haven¡¯t you Cass?¡± Camael asked.

    ¡°Many¡­ yes. The old Queen¡­ however¡­ long time¡­¡± Cassandra said, with the slightest inkling of sadness in her voice.

    ¡°Ah¡­ my mother¡­ yes.¡± Camael nodded in understanding.

    The day a child is born should always be a day of celebration, or so Cassandra had learned. Many times, a son or daughter of noble blood would come screaming and crying into the world, and happiness and joy filled the stone halls of the castle for months, years. But even so, sometimes the gods were cruel. The Spectre of Death was always close to the bountiful Giver of Life, and sometimes their due was taken early. Not all children survived their first year, not all children survived their second or third.

    Time and time again, whether by plague, or war, or simple misfortune, Cassandra was made to bury those she was meant to protect, and the wails of despair and misery filled the halls. Thus was the case with the previous monarchs. The old King and Queen had been cursed with the blight of barrenhood. All their children died within days of birth, and all the soothsayers, alchemists, magicians and priests of the world could not save them. The King¡¯s love was too strong to seek another Queen, one perhaps more fit to bear, as previous ones had done in the past.

    The years passed by and despair gripped them. Cassandra watched as age began to take them, gray hairs and sagging skin, and the throne of succession remained empty. Until one night, when she was resting beside the banks of the great river, Cassandra saw a bright light in the distance. It was as if the moonlight itself fell down upon the world, touching it with delicate grace. She walked into the river as the light faded, and soon found a miracle hidden between the reeds. A child in a basket of pale white straw. Cassandra remembered looking up, and seeing only a figure walking away in the distance. An angelic being, a messenger, a guardian of this child, whoever they were, they were silent. Cassandra accepted their gift and so did the King and Queen. A merciful divine gift, a child seemingly born of the moon itself. That was when Cassandra first met Camael.

    ¡°Aaaahhhh.¡± Camael moaned as the hot water soaked her skin. The two of them had finally reached the royal bathhouse. There, Camael had undressed and descended into the queen¡¯s tub. A large pool, stretching to fill out most of this queensley balcony. Cassandra had filled it with steaming water, naturally kept warm by the fires that roared beneath the stone. It was situated on a small terrace, offering a stunning view of the night sky and its bright stars. The desert wind blew coolly in the night offering a lavish touch to the bare skin.

    ¡°Shall I¡­ offer, Queen?¡± Cassandra asked.

    ¡°No thank you Cass, you may rest.¡± Camael told her.

    Cassandra nodded her head, and sat on the nearby lounge. Her body being as it was, she needed the largest hassocks the royal treasury could afford, and these golden seats were scattered in rooms across the palace for her to sit upon if need be. She was not too dissimilar to a cat, as Camael often liked to tease her. She closed her eyes and listened to the sounds of her Queen bathing, while the busy city below twinkled with the life of night.

    But there was another sound, a small quiet one, discordant from the typical harmony of the night. When she opened her eyes she was greeted by the crescent moon above, and the queen smiling at her. She was unaware of the unexpected visitor climbing the rails of the castle. Cassandra sprung from her seat, her footsteps like rain on stone as she climbed over the wall, with her insect legs finding no difficulty in walking on a vertical surface like a normal one.

    ¡°Cass?¡± Camael lowered her head and asked worriedly, but no answer came. Instead, Cassandra¡¯s three eyes locked on with that of an unexpected visitor clinging to a simple frayed rope on the rock of the mountain wall.

    ¡°Evening, C-Cassandra.¡± He said with a tremble in his voice while holding onto his hook and rope for dear life.

    ¡°You.¡± Cassandra¡¯s voice fell like a saber. ¡°Death!¡± She yelled.

    ¡°No, no! No death, please no death.¡± The man said, shaking his head vigorously. ¡°The Queen would be very upset.¡±

    Was that a smirk that crawled on Cassandra''s lips? It was gone like a face in the clouds, before anyone could see. She reached down, grabbing the man in one swoop with her massive claws, gently, but without great care to his well being. She climbed back over the railing, holding his puny form in the air before dropping him on the floor with a thud.

    ¡°O-ouch¡­¡± He groaned.

    ¡°M-Mephy?¡± The queen said with a stunned, dumbfounded look about her.

    ¡°Evening Sunshine. Yeah, In the flesh.¡± Mephistopheles chuckled. ¡°Well, maybe several fleshes now.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here? How-how did you¡­ you scaled the castle?¡± Camael said, her voice high in disbelief.

    ¡°That I did.¡± He answered.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I knew you couldn''t come tonight so I decided to come to you.¡±

    ¡°Did anyone see you?¡±

    ¡°If they did you¡¯d probably have heard a lot of screaming and heard the thud of a body stuck full of arrows so no.¡± He laughed. ¡°W-well, until I got close and your¡­ friend heard me.¡± Mephisto said, turning back at Cassandra.

    She growled at him, but her Queen being relaxed put her at ease.

    ¡°Easy Cass, he¡¯s no threat¡­ as I¡¯m sure you already know. Stop scaring him! And you, you¡¯re mad.¡± Camael said.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you love me. How¡¯s it going for you, still painful?¡±

    Camael pulled her torso up out of the water and wrapped her arms around her breasts before answering. ¡°More and more everyday. Gods Mephy I¡¯m terrified, eventually people are going to realize, what then?¡±

    Mephisto turned back to the looming bodyguard. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Cassandra already knows?¡°

    Cassandra nodded slowly. ¡°Long time, three months.¡±

    ¡°I imagined you¡¯d know the second she returned to the Castle, huh.¡± Mephisto said, finally standing up from the warm stone floor. ¡°May I approach the Queen?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°Ask¡­ not me.¡± Cassandra¡¯s answer came as she pointed at the woman in the water.

    Camael obviously nodded her head with a sigh. ¡°Come hither.¡± She said.

    Mephisto slid across the wet floor with a sly smile on his lips. He knelt down on the stone behind his love and ran his hand through her hair, giving her a light massage. He looked up at Cassandra, fearful for his life with every touch of his fingers. Her deathly bloodshot stare was a terrifying sight, and every moment Mephisto felt like he was one slip away from getting his neck sliced open by one of her front pedipalps.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Ah, Cass, she does have that unnatural aura about her, but there¡¯s no need to be so terrified, Mephisto. You two are some of the people I trust most, so I would be more at ease if you could trust each other as well.¡±

    Cassandra scoffed, but she quickly relented. ¡°I will do as Queen commands.¡± She hissed.

    Mephistopheles was quiet for a moment. ¡°Yeah¡­ you still creep me out. However¡­¡± He said, pausing his massage and walking up to the towering woman. ¡°... You know the truth. You¡¯ve known Camael longer than me, and you probably love her as much as I do. I¡¯m no king, I¡¯m no prince, I can charitably be called a scoundrel¡­ but Camael is the mother of my child. If you would be willing to die for her, as I would, I see no reason why I could not offer you my full trust Cassandra¡­ may I call you Cass?¡± Mephisto said, offering his open, trembling palm to the monstrous woman.

    Cassandra stared at him like a statue, her yellow eyes shining at him like twinkling stars in the pitch of night. Her front spikes bent at knee-length and her body leaned forward towards Mephisto. She pulled his chin up to stare into his azure eyes and said with a deathly tone:

    ¡°You¡­ curious being¡­ Me-phi-sto¡­¡± She began. ¡°I watch¡­ many days¡­ many nights. You¡­ no king¡­ but something¡­ else? Something¡­ greater.¡± Cassandra¡¯s words fell upon him like a dark and ominous riddle. At last, she turned away. ¡°I trust¡­ however¡­ You hurt...¡± She said, leaning her head toward Camael. ¡°I kill¡­¡± She finished, bringing her eyes back at Mephisto, and poking him in his Adam¡¯s apple, drawing a drop of blood on her claw.

    The mercenary gave a quick nod and a grin before Cassandra leaned back, showing off her full intimidating stature, her legs and horns making her seem easily as tall as three men. ¡°I guess that¡¯s settled then. You won''t tell anyone anything¡­ will you?¡± Mephisto chuckled, trying to keep calm despite shaking.

    Cassandra did not answer. She bowed her head slightly at her queen before she turned and walked away. ¡°I leave.¡± She said to her queen before she skittered out of the bathing chamber, shutting the large doors behind her.

    ¡°I think she likes me.¡± Mephisto snickered and splashed some water on Camael. Her worried glance and warm smile was replaced by playful anger, and she immediately splashed him right back.

    ¡°Do you mind if I join you in the tub?¡± He said taking off his jacket.

    ¡°No, I''d love that!¡± Camael cooed, grabbing his head in a rush and giving him a lengthy, sloppy kiss.

    Cassandra patrolled in front of the bathhouse doors, her walk sounding like thunder and rain on an abandoned stone road, an attempt at drowning out the lavishing noises going on behind her. She had her worries about her Queen alone with a mercenary, risks always were a possibility, but she had many months to make sure that the man known as Mephistopheles was not a threat. And now, as she replayed Mephisto¡¯s speech in her mind, her worries faded. He seemed truthful, a trait Cassandra rarely saw in others.

    People often hide their worst parts from those around them, but before her monstrous visage hiding it was often an impossibility. As such, Cassandra was often the first to bear upon their true selves, full of hate and selfishness, anger and deceit. But Mephisto held none such vices. He was afraid of her, a natural response, but he was not hateful. He, like Camael, seemed more than eager to view her as a normal being, not a creature of hell or worse. And, in standing up to her, Cassandra was certain he was more than capable of protecting Camael and her child.

    After a while, her ears perked up once again. A pair of footsteps was rushing across the halls, soon to reach her. A soldier soon ran up to her, wearing two red armor plates on his forearms and a steel amber chestplate wrapped around his chest.

    ¡°I need to speak with the queen.¡± He demanded. His chainmail cloth trembled under his armor, and his forehead dripped with sweat from the spiked red casket he wore. Cassandra immediately realized this man was sent by General Samson, The Fury, as he was called. She did not budge however, she just stared at him, body still as a statue. ¡°Now.¡± He said, his attempt at intimidation failing miserably before her. If anything, he only seemed to tremble and shiver harder.

    Cassandra¡¯s forehead eye blinked sideways. ¡°No.¡± She said quietly, her voice hoarse and sore.

    ¡°It¡¯s an order from the general himself, move aside, Beast.¡± He croaked, reaching for the grip of his scimitar.tightening the grip around his scimitar.

    ¡°You need speak. Speak.¡° Her shriveled decrepit finger pointed at him, and then at herself. ¡°Queen, will receive message.¡±

    He gulped, squeaking in fear as he let go of his weapon and took a step back. ¡°The general says the scouts have returned. Terrible news they bring, atrocious enough that the general requires the queen¡¯s presence.¡± He turned around and walked away, at a pace fast enough to be considered running.

    Cassandra tilted her head to the left, waiting and watching until she was sure the soldier was far out of sight. Then she turned back and slammed open the bathhouse doors. Camael was making out passionately with Mephistopheles in the pool when she jumped off of him in shock at the sudden intruder. Mephisto stared at Cassandra like she was the reaper come to decapitate him for his sins. She only gave him a glance, the usual dead stare she had, before turning back to Camael.

    ¡°General call, Queen.¡± She said, opening her mouth and revealing her fangs.

    ¡°T-the general wants me? Why?¡± Camael tried smiling, yet her sudden fears were all too apparent. Cassandra would never disturb her unless the news were truly alarming.

    ¡°Scouts.¡± She hissed.

    ¡°They returned?¡±

    Cassandra nodded.

    ¡°What news do they bring?¡± Mephisto asked, jumping out of the pool and quickly dressing himself.

    ¡°Unsure. Soldier not say.¡± Cassandra answered, her head hanging lower, as if she was disappointed in not knowing. ¡°But¡­ not good.¡± She said quietly.

    Mephisto helped Camael out of the pool, and he helped her dry and dress up. A long silky robe was waiting for her on the nearby table, prepared by Cassandra earlier. ¡°What will you do Mephisto?¡± Camael asked, her voice trembling with dreadful worry.

    ¡°Climb back down I suppose.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Cassandra said, drawing their attention. ¡°Castle is empty, I can lead outside. No one see.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d do that? Thank you, Cass.¡± Mephisto said, taking a short bow as a token of his appreciation.

    Cassandra growled. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ call me that.¡±

    A quiet chuckle was heard among them. Camael quickly wrapped her arms around Mephisto, giving him another quick kiss. ¡°Whatever comes, be ready, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll always be ready. I¡¯ll protect you Camael, no matter what may come.¡± Mephisto said, pushing his forehead against hers. Once he felt ready, he turned to Cassandra. ¡°Lead the way.¡± He nodded.

    Cassandra yanked Mephisto by the shoulders, effortlessly tossing him on her lower back. ¡°Grab, tight.¡± She said, before her numerous legs sprung to action, and she skittered away like the wind. Mephisto was shocked at her sheer speed and agility, how she almost flew down the empty hallways of the palace.

    ¡°And to think, I was worried I wouldn¡¯t dry off in time!¡± He said, trying to lighten the mood.

    What felt like mere moments later, Cassandra came to a halt. The two were in a small garden, with a gateway that led back to the city on the other end.

    ¡°Guards¡­ might see.¡± Cassandra said with a growl.

    ¡°Its alright, you can go back.¡± Mephisto said. ¡°I¡¯ll slip by and they won¡¯t have a clue.¡±

    ¡°Are¡­ certain?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I look certain?¡± He smiled.

    Cassandra shook her head.

    ¡°I¡­ come on now. How do you think I snuck in here in the first place? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine! Go back to Camael, she needs you.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Goodbye.¡± Cassandra said as she turned to leave. But Mephisto grabbed her hand, looking up at her.

    ¡°Please¡­ promise me you will keep them safe. If I can¡¯t, then at least they should have you Cassandra. I know I¡¯m not worthy of asking you this, but¡­ please.¡± He pleaded.

    Cassandra was silent. She could not remember the last time someone asked her to make a promise, to willingly give herself to a task, without it being expected or demanded of her. Her three eyes blinked at the mercenary, and her massive, inhuman heart thumped in her chest. ¡°I will protect them with my life. I promise.¡± She said, placing her other hand on top of Mephisto¡¯s. ¡°Go!¡± She said at last before scurrying away.

    Cassandra found Camael just as she walked into the grand command room. The General was already present. He was drinking from his wine cup while studying an ancient dusty map on the massive table that stood before him. He was a terrifying, hulking man whose incredible body was muscular and lean, wrapped in ornate and elegant armor so thick it doubled his already impressive size.

    Cassandra was all too aware of his reputation, his rigor and stern command, and how despite being human, people feared him more than they did her. He turned to them as they entered, taking off his helmet, a battle-scarred helm designed to mimic a desert hound. His head was bald and covered in scars all over his scalp. A short stubble beard adorned his chin, the hairs a dark black shade. Cassandra always found it difficult to stare in his eyes without coming off as mannerless, as his right was missing, replaced by a glassy ivory spot surrounded by pulsating red scars. The last detail that sent dread and terror through the ranks of enemies and underlings alive was the black tattoo of a serpent that was etched upon his face. From the tip of his chin, crawling across his mouth, past his cheek and forehead and onto the bridge of his nose, the mark of the viper was all too present.

    ¡°I wonder what could''ve been so serious that it could not have waited for the queen to take her bath. Eh General?¡± Camael said as she entered the room with Cassandra following quickly behind her. All the few other officers and lieutenants bowed upon seeing the two.

    ¡°War, your grace.¡± The General said grimly, getting up from his chair and walking in front of her, taking a deep, respectful bow. ¡°My Queen Camael. Lady Cassandra. My apologies for this sudden and aweless intrusion upon your evening. There are great matters to be discussed, and time will not abate us.¡±

    Cassandra nodded, stiff as a sculpture and Camael bowed back. She smiled, despite the worrying news, a sign of utmost respect and a token of friendship from the Queen. ¡°General Samson, it is good to see you. Leave us.¡± She ordered all the other men in the room, until it was just the three of them left.

    ¡°Will your bodyguard not depart?¡± Samson asked.

    ¡°No, she will hear what I will.¡± Camael said, pulling her robe to the side and sitting on the empty throne opposite the General.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    ¡°War, you say?¡± Camael asked.

    ¡°War. And from our closest ally too. The Lord of the Western Parapet slowly conquered the southern, and eastern regions, leaving us encircled and secluded, with only the mountains in the north to stare at.¡± He took a big gulp of wine from his chalice upon finishing.

    ¡°How were the eastern and southern regions conquered so easily?! Did he do it in one night?¡± Camael cried out in disbelief.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t even a conquest, it would seem all of our Lord Regents have joined his cause on a whim. I¡¯m¡­ unsure how he managed to convince everyone with such speed, but we have been caught completely unaware.¡± The General¡¯s voice trembled with the anger of ineptitude, how could he have been so blind it seemed to ask.

    ¡°All our vassals... have betrayed us?¡± Camael¡¯s cry rang out with heartbreak and fear.

    ¡°So it would seem.¡± Samson said quietly.

    ¡°Lord Yazid? Commander Mesta?¡± The Queen pleaded.

    ¡°Both declared for this so-called ¡®Holy Man¡¯ conqueror. Lords Dama, Kiramus and Sa-Ruduk also pledged their allegiance.¡±

    ¡°Lady Nerfertius?¡±

    ¡°She was much more cruel. She sent back our head messenger¡­ without his head.¡± Samson said, his voice falling like a dire omen.

    Camael slumped in her seat. ¡°W-why¡­ she was my mother¡¯s¡­ god-daughter¡­ We were practically sisters.¡±

    ¡°The time for friendship and old bonds has passed, your Grace. We need to brace ourselves for this coming war. You still have many allies we can call upon, give the command, and all the fine men waiting outside this room will summon all the armies they can muster and support you in this war. We need to start stocking provisions and evacuating the smaller outer villages.¡±

    Camael nodded and sneaked a glance at Cassandra who just stared onward with her dead look. If the monstrous woman was worried about this terrible news, she did not show it anywhere on her face. ¡°How much time do we have left?¡± Camael asked.

    ¡°Based on the reports we have, the time it would take to muster all armies of the land, draw provision lines and the march, about five months give or take a few weeks.¡±

    ¡°And how long would our city be able to endure a siege?¡±

    ¡°Depending on the size of the army¡­ a year. Maybe two if we can secure smuggling paths through the mountain.¡± Samson said, trying to sound optimistic but the veins that bulged in his forehead seemed to tell a different story.

    Camael rested her head on her palms and closed her eyes. Her purplish hair undulated gently in the breeze of the night. ¡°No time¡­ Not nearly enough time.. Alright, We must prepare for war, however we can.¡±

    The General nodded. In a flash, he grabbed a feather and a piece of paper and began writing letters of war. Cassandra watched carefully. The General was a terrifying man, but Cassandra had often only met him in moments of peace and levity. He was a proud general, with a respectable yet jolly demeanor that seemed all but faded, hidden beneath this worried, dreadful gaze. Once he finished writing, sensing that there was more to be said, Camael got up and sat on the chair closer next to him. Cassandra skittered quickly behind her, eyes fixed on the General and claws propped at the ready behind her back.

    ¡°There¡¯s something else you must tell me, isn¡¯t there?¡± Camael began.

    ¡°This Lord of the West. The one leading this incursion, rebellion, they call him The Holy Man as I said. Yet¡­ some of the reports from our scouts say he leads an army of demons.¡±

    Cassandra felt a chill pass through her horns and down her back. Her three eyes darted at Camael, but whatever her reaction was, she couldn¡¯t have known. The only truth was a drip of sweat creasing a line on her back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never known you for a religious person, nor for a person afraid of myths.¡± Camael pulled back.

    ¡°These are men I trust your Grace.¡± The General said, slightly angered. ¡°Same as you trust the Lady behind you. I would not come to you with foolish tales. If there are beings like her in this world, then it stands to reason there are others out there, no?¡±

    Cassandra growled. ¡°I¡­ am alone. Ten thousand years. Last one.¡±

    ¡°That may be so, but my point is¡­ if inhuman creatures like you exist, what leap is it to imagine demons of hell to exist as well? The ancient legends and myths may hold a kernel of truth to them, we cannot assume anything in the face of apocalypse.¡± The General sighed. ¡°Some of my spies have said dreadful things about this man. There are these¡­ knights that walk alongside him¡­ advising him. These¡­ strange rituals he inflicted upon his armies and soldiers. There is evidence to say even Nerfetius was subjected to something like it.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that is why she betrayed us?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, but that is merely speculation. More investigation is necessary. We need information, and we need to prepare.¡± Samson said, defiant and determined.

    Camael grabbed him by the arm, giving him a gentle, friendly rub. ¡°Go, Samson. You have my full blessing, whatever you need, the crown will provide. You are what stands between this city and total annihilation.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He said, standing up from his seat and walking around the table. Samson¡¯s white eye seemed to stare into her soul as he continued. ¡°My apologies for bearing such awful news upon you my Queen. But know that we will endure this. This Holy Man will break upon our walls like a child in the jaws of a lion. Now, I shall depart, there are many matters I must attend to now. Whatever death may come.¡± The old general took a bow before he made his way out of the room. Camael watched him leave, and once he was gone she reached for his unfinished cup of wine. Her hand was trembling, shivering with fear. She took a meager sip, then tried to place it back on the table, but the cup slipped off the edge. Wine spread like blood on the floor beneath her feet. Cassandra immediately moved to clean it, but Camael snapped.

    ¡°Leave it¡­¡± Her voice broke, on the verge of tears. The two stood there in utter silence for what seemed like an eternity, Cassandra staring at her Queen, Camael staring into nothingness. ¡°He¡¯s finally come to drag me back to hell.¡± She finally said, smiling as pearly tears fell down her cheeks.

 Part 13: Knights Of The Void

    Baphomet¡¯s shadow eyes scanned across the barren dunes from the top of the petrified desert cliff.

    A dust-beaten cloak was covering his head and back, his eyes, pale smudges of white across his wrinkled, cadaverous face. The pains of mortality had taken a toll on this feeble form of his, but it was a necessary evil he had to accept. Beneath his cloak, striated armor made of a metal as dark as the night. His horse, a massive black stallion enclosed in spiked silvery armor, stepped relentlessly on the spot. He was restless, bloodlust welling up within him as he flared his nostrils, anxious to gallop forward into the jaws of violence and ruin. But the stallion dared not disobey his master. Baphomet allowed a decrepit smile to crawl on his face as he gave his beast a calming pat on his head with his metallic gauntlet.

    ¡°Peace¡­ peace Ironshade. There will be time for trampling your enemies underhoof. Now, we wait and gather our strength.¡± His thick, throaty voice called out as noises perked up behind his left. An underling, clad in a similar silver uniform, riding up the hill. He paused before his Lord, taking a deep bow. Before he spoke, he observed the view down the mountain hill.

    ¡°A great host, my Lord Baphomet.¡± He began talking with a shrill voice that sent the sand rats running. ¡°Many more will come before the hour of reckoning is upon us.¡±

    ¡°Have you come to gloat and spout empty words at me, or have you carried a purpose with you here, Adramelech?¡±

    ¡°My Lord¡­¡± The man began. ¡°There¡¯s a growing sense of... impatience among the ranks. Some generals are suggesting we risk being spotted, scouted. They suggest riding at first light and taking the city by surprise while we still can.¡±

    Baphomet smiled and turned from the precipice. ¡°No. Surprise or not, we will never breach the walls without losing half our army.¡± He replied with a deathly chill in his voice.

    ¡°Then how do you plan to take the capital?¡± The subordinate scratched his nose, adjusting his helmet afterwards.

    ¡°By losing half the army.¡± He grinned. ¡°Now go. Tell these miserable generals that their pitiful attempts at quelling casualties have no place in my army. A massacre awaits, and many will die. But they will die for a great purpose. An evil, an abomination will be dragged back to her rightful place at the throne of hell. Tell them to cling to their fear, and let it be their strength, as by the end of this, they will feast in my halls of hell.¡± Baphomet¡¯s booming voice rang out, and as if enthralled by it, his horse stood on its hind legs and let out a ferocious neigh. The sight of their lord seemed to inspire the army, as ten thousand men and horses roared across the plane below.

    ¡°Yes¡­ My Lord.¡± Adramelech said with another bow as he turned and galloped down the hill, knowing when he had been dismissed.

    Baphomet watched him leave with pallid eyes, until silence fell upon the desert, and silence greeted him.

    ¡°A meager display of power, Wolf-Tamer.¡± Her voice trembled like soft whispers of phantasmal panache. The woman stepped, or more accurately, carried herself forward on root-like branches. Rocks and sand scurried around her as her feet broke through the earth like foundations of a great oak. An impenetrable cloak wrapped her frail-looking body, white fibers like spiderwebs obscuring her from sight.

    ¡°I was not expecting your presence, Grand Virtuoso. Most unexpected is your arrival.¡± Baphomet said, clearly displeased by whoever this mysterious stranger was. ¡°Why are you here? Have you come to paint another masterpiece of the war that is to come?¡±

    The woman was wordless. She held her hands before her, the tips of her forlorn, ancient fingers pressed gently against the others. ¡°We are displeased. Your decision to act is rash, and risks having unwelcome consequences upon us.¡±

    ¡°I care not what the other Knights dare preach. The path I have set upon is unchanging, and the fact that you are here tells me the others did not care enough to come instead, is that true?¡±

    Dust and sand began to pick up, the wind intensifying around Baphomet. His horse trotted back a step, fear engulfing it. It took Baphomet¡¯s forceful kicks to the ribs to calm it down.

    ¡°I am not their messenger, do not treat me as such. Whatever your differences are with us, you are still one of us, that is why I have come.¡± The woman said, a cloud of death and decay flowing from her cracked purple lips as she spoke.

    ¡°You are foolish enough to think I will turn away from this path?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Cain has already foretold your demise, I am merely here to dispose of your corpse.¡± Her voice fell without care or meaning. ¡°Why¡­ why go through with this Baphomet?¡± Her question then surged, a tremble, an inkling, a small seed of care hidden within. A burning desire for knowledge.

    Baphomet was silent. He turned away, looking over the cliff once more. ¡°I called her here. I made the grave error of summoning her into this world, ripping her from her rightful place in the heavens. She is an abomination that must be cleansed. I alone must rectify my mistake. Balance and order must prevail at all costs.¡±

    ¡°But you¡­ you yourself have stepped outside the lines of your so-called order, waging war upon the kingdom of men, where is the justice and fairness in that?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Sacrifices. Sometimes, for the sake of true equilibrium, the scales of balance itself must be tipped.¡± Baphomet answered, his deep voice echoing with defiance.

    ¡°And of your demons? Your monsters? The countless souls you¡¯ve doomed?¡±

    ¡°Sacrifices.¡±

    The woman scoffed, allowing herself a dark chuckle. ¡°You hide your selfishness behind meager notions, and you think that is enough. You may have deceived yourself, but I know your true fear, Wolf-Tamer.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my dear Queen, I would expect nothing less from you. Now begone, there rests a city I must besiege.¡± Baphomet said, galloping down the cliffside as his horse let out another fierce neigh.

    The woman stood for a few moments in place, watching him go. ¡°Always stubborn¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°But I must admit¡­ This is quite a wonderful view. I think I will linger¡­ just a little more.¡± With a finger lift, a line of sand surged from below, forming a rectangle of glass to her left. With another long, cracked, black finger she crafted a throne out of the sand behind her, upon which she rested. She placed her palms on top of each other, finger-tips against her bony veins, and as she pulled them apart a paintbrush materialized. Gorgeous black, lacquered wood and bristles that glistened in the desert sunlight. ¡°Let us paint this tragedy, shall we?¡± She smiled and flicked her wrist. A spray of black ink swelled from her brush, following her delicate movements upon the glass.

    <hr>

    Mephistopheles walked down the abandoned road of the ancient neighborhood he once called home. The street, an old thread on the outskirts of the tapestry that was Ur-Iktamun, once remembered as so busy and bustling with life, now filled only with sorrowful emptiness. Gone were the hordes of children running across the streets, trampling over each other as they played games and laughed. Gone was Yellow Yaksha, called thusly over the color of her stand, and the flowers she would sell there. Gone were the old couples that would rest on the steps of houses, throwing seeds for frail birds and offering tales of times long passed. All gone, replaced by nothingness.

    The threat of war scared them all off, and only the feeling of impending doom remained. Melancholic nostalgia washed over him as he walked through and found the abandoned rooms of his old house. He laughed. It seemed so pitifully small now. How he and his adoptive mother had managed to live in such a place for so long, he did not know. Even after becoming a mercenary, he¡¯d rarely find himself living in more acceptable places, with actual wool sheets and wooden beds.

    The last few months, ever since he and Camael fell in love, was the only time in his life he could remember living in such a place for long. Camael had arranged for him to live near the palace in a small unremarkable inn where she had given him permanent residence. No longer did he have to sleep wherever he could find a soft stone or log. But visiting his old home was always a rare pleasure and Mephisto desperately needed a quiet place to help him think.

    How I missed this place¡­ and you¡­ Mother. He thought with a sigh. I wonder if I still have that old drawing of her¡­ He wondered as he began searching the premises. It was almost morning by now, another night without sleep, just aimless wandering through places he felt he needed to see.

    Five months had passed since war was declared. He could not see Camael anymore, she had locked herself inside the palace while her child, their child grew. He had managed to sneak in a few times with the help of Cassandra, but the guards were growing in numbers by the hour. The risk grew too high, and the great General Samson shot him daggers out of his good eye every time he ran into him on the streets of the city. The decision was clear, he would wait until the time was right before attempting to reach her again.

    How he missed her soft perfect skin, her crimson lips, her flowing night-sky hair, and most of all how he yearned to see her blue eyes once more. The angelic eyes in which he could see love in all its truest purity. As his search continued, he landed upon his old basket, still holding some of the clothes he had from his youth.

    What¡¯s this then¡­? He thought as the moonlight glinted through the opening in his walls and rested upon a shine in the basket. A roll of papyrus, wrapped in a shining seal.

    ¡°A letter?¡± He said out loud. He then quickly ripped the seal off and began reading.

    ¡°My dear child, I sent you many letters while you were gone fighting your wars, but it seems they never reached you. I understood, but as I was left here alone, fear gripped me. Fear that I¡¯d never get to see you again. Fear¡­ that I never got to tell you the truth. Now, as I lay on my deathbed, I hope to impart on you my final sin. I lied about what you were to protect you from the truth. Your truth and¡­ your father¡¯s. I knew him well, Mephisto. And I learned what he truly was in time. I hope the gods forgive me for what I¡¯ve done¡­ no. I hope you forgive me most of all. The day I found out, I tried to kill you with my bare hands, but I couldn¡¯t bear to bring myself to do it. Even though I knew what you were, you were my son. Your father was a demon, an ancient being born of hell, born of evil. And so¡­ are you. That is the truth. The demon that was your father left you on my doorstep, and I will never know why. But I no longer cared. You may be born a demon son, but your birth will not define you. You are beyond evil. You are a kind and gentle soul, pure, filled with love. Perhaps that was the demon¡¯s wish, to see you grow beyond what you were born to be. In so, I hope I was an able mother to you. My son, I feel my eyelids falling, and the spectre of Death lingers in this old hut we called home. I hope you return one day, and find this letter. The sun shines upon you, no matter what.¡±

    Mephisto was silent. The letter fell between his fingers as he finished reading. Waves of indescribable feelings and thoughts washed over him. A hurricane of choking doubts. Disbelief, fear, questions, so many questions. But he had little time to process any, as a companion joined him and woke him from his trance.

    ¡°I knew, find you here.¡± A whispered voice called to him. ¡°Mephisto.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He turned back, adjusting his eyes to the light. The shape of the creature in front of him was unmistakable. He just had to count the legs. ¡°Cassandra? What are you doing here?¡± He asked as he stood from his seat, placing the forlorn letter on the basket for the final time. He walked out of the house and up to his friend, wiping the tears from his face and trying to clean himself up.

    ¡°Come, Must. Now.¡± Cassandra yelled. For the first time since he met her, Mephistopheles saw true worry in her eyes. It was a grandiose sight, yet a troubling one at the same time. The questions that swarmed and billowed in his mind were overpowered by an even greater and more pressing one: what had happened to worry even the great manticore that was Cassandra?

    Mephisto did not ponder the question long. Instead, he quickly got on her carapace at her behest and clinged to her waist. Cassandra did not even react, she just dashed forward through the streets faster than the quickest horse Mephisto had the good fortune of riding. The palace was far, but with Cassandra¡¯s swift legs they reached the front gates within the hour. She halted suddenly, nearly bucking Mephisto off of her.

    General Samson was waiting for them on the second step of the stairs. Clad in his black and gold armor. The entirety of the queen¡¯s guard was rallied before him, all draped in shining bronze armor atop their mighty warhorses. Their spears were held straight and true to the sky, as the banner of the lion fluttered in the wind. Samson walked forward, gently nuzzling his white as snow steed that was awaiting him at the head of the column.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°General.¡± Cassandra said first.

    ¡°Greetings, General Samson.¡± Mephistopheles followed humbly.

    ¡°I must admit I am filled with jealousy. Out the great steeds we all have, yours is certainly the most beautiful.¡± Samson mocked.

    ¡°Krrhhh!¡± Cassandra hissed loudly with menace in her eyes.

    ¡°Forgive me, Lady Cassandra, I merely jest.¡± He smiled and continued. ¡°I am curious however, the person riding you¡­ have we met before? Come man, stand before me.¡±

    Mephisto looked at Cassandra, who gave no response. He sighed, and got off of her. The hulking woman immediately skittered up the stairs, the queen¡¯s guard all parting to make way as she passed. She paused when she reached the General, and leaned in threateningly. ¡°The Queen¡­ request him.¡± Her threat was all to clear.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I just wish to discuss a bit with him.¡± General Samson said, unperturbed.

    Cassandra screeched and left. Mephisto sheepishly followed the footsteps she left, small numerous stabs in the sand and dirt, until he stood before the general. From this distance, the sun shone even brighter as it reached higher in the sky, allowing a more appropriate view.

    The general was wearing his famous black armor, darker than any of the soldiers around him and lined with edges of gold. The same snake that he had across his face was emblazoned upon his chest in flaming red colors. But most of all, Mephisto saw the great weapon he held. In his right hand was his magnificent halberd, a family heirloom created by his ancestor, Basfol the Red Smith, ages ago.

    ¡°A mighty weapon General.¡± Mephisto began, recalling the tales of the weapon. Legend had it, the King at the time searched for the best smith in the country in order to make a weapon for his prince¡¯s upcoming birthday. When he found Basfol, he was refused, as the smith felt he was unworthy of crafting such a great gift. As punishment the King tore down his home and slew the donkey who helped pull the furnace, the smith¡¯s only companion.

    Weeks later, a humble Basfol came to court with a golden halberd that would cut through steel like through silk. When questioned about the blade, Basfol confessed, saying he made it from the jawbone of his dead animal. The King and court were struck in awe, begged for forgiveness and offered him a home in his palace. Truth or not, when Samson became a soldier and inherited his family¡¯s pride and joy from his father, he decided to name it after the weapon of myth. The myth only grew alongside the legend of the General himself, and many-a-foe met their end at the edge of¡­

    ¡°The Donkey¡¯s Jawbone¡­ a mighty weapon indeed. Stained by many legends and the blood of many enemies.¡± Samson began. ¡°I once asked the fine Lady Cassandra if any of the old myths held any truth¡­¡±

    ¡°The old myths? About the donkey and the smith?¡± Mephisto asked. ¡°What¡¯d she say?¡±

    ¡°Just a typical blunt ¡®No remember¡¯ and she never spoke of it again.¡± Samson chuckled, and Mephisto followed him. ¡°Your name is Mephistopheles, the mercenary, right? I¡¯ve seen you around the city often, but have we ever met before?¡± The General questioned, his one eye staring through him.

    ¡°We have, actually. The Battle of the Three Rivers.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what a savage battle that was. I remember hearing of a great fighter among the deeper ranks that almost caused our defeat single handedly. Most fortunate we did not cross weapons, Mephisto, else we might not be here to converse so casually.¡±

    ¡°Actually General, if I remember the Three Rivers well, it is I that should consider myself fortunate we did not meet. Our company did lose after all, remember? You crushed us. Had I faced¡­¡± Mephisto said respectfully, turning to Samson¡¯s weapon. ¡°Facing this blade in battle would have most certainly been my death.¡±

    Samson nodded pensively. ¡°The Queen is heavy with child, on the verge of giving birth. You wouldn''t happen to know anything about that would you?¡± He asked, changing the subject.

    ¡°Not a clue in the world.¡± He shrugged, the right part of his lip curving upwards.

    ¡°Thought as much.¡± Samson chuckled, walking a few steps towards him. ¡°The Queen randomly sends her most trusted bodyguard to bring a sellsword from the outskirts of town with utmost urgency, surely there is no relevance to be found there. You¡¯re the father.¡±

    ¡°You knew? I¡¯d assumed you¡¯d do some gruesome things once you found out.¡± Mephisto asked curiously.

    ¡°What kind of savage do you take me for? Fool. I¡¯ve known for a decent amount of time.¡± Samson laughed loudly, his voice sending a tremble through the air. ¡°The Queen¡¯s choice who to love is her own. Even though I consider you a scum, unfit for her.¡±

    ¡°W-well I¡¯m sure¡­¡±

    ¡°Quiet, I¡¯m sure you consider me a stuck-up old rat who should have croaked long ago.¡± He said, his smile and good mood melting in an instant. ¡°But our enemy is upon us, Mephisto. I care not what you were before, or what we might think of each other. Within a few hours war will come knocking. Can I trust you then, to keep our queen safe if the walls are not to hold it back?¡±

    ¡°You would put your trust in a mercenary?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve grown mellow over the years. The Queen needs you by her side, more than she needs soldiers, priests and terrified healers.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t Cassy make sure no harm comes to Camael?¡±

    ¡°Two is better than one, even if she is a beast few would get past.¡± Samson said with a wise smile. Cassandra hissed again from the top of the stairs, somehow her hearing able to pick up his words. ¡°If Cassandra is needed to hold back the foes, you must protect the queen in her stead. Can I trust you? Answer me in truth, and know that should you harm her, I will chase you across heaven and hell, for all eternity. You will answer.¡±

    Mephisto took a deep breath. A whirlwind of emotion whipped through his mind, but through them, a light. Defiant love surged forth like a bolt of lightning. ¡°I love her Samson. I love her more than I''ve ever loved anything in my pitiful, worthless life. If this is to be our end, know that I will die a thousand times before I harm Camael or our child.¡±

    General Samson stared unblinking at Mephisto, every word he had spoken being judged and weighed by his sharp mind. With a sigh of relief, he was found worthy. ¡°You speak truth, Sellsword.¡±

    ¡°I better go now. Don¡¯t let them in Samson, whatever death may come.¡± Mephisto said, giving the General a friendly pat on his shoulder before he ran up the stairs.

    ¡°Whatever death may come.¡± Samson repeated under his beard. He looked up at the sky, the sun now hidden behind dark clouds. He smiled timidly at a brown hawk that was gliding through the air. It soared high above the world, untouched by worry, by fear, nor by death. The General took this omen and grunted, clenching his fists in an attempt to let go of his sorrow and despair. He climbed upon his horse, and kicked it hard in the ribs. He galloped forward towards the city wall, while the horns of calamity resounded in the distance.

    <hr>

    The horde that lay before the General stretched on for miles over the desert dunes into the horizon line. The golden plains outside of the city were now covered by a black swarm, a writhing twisting mass of cancerous flesh upon the sands. The once beautiful outskirts, the peaceful farms and flower fields that had taken decades to align, now trampled underfoot by men and demons. Snarling foul creatures of the abyss hauled gigantic machines of wood and stone as their greater masters whipped and barked orders.

    Death followed every footstep they took, and the land itself turned black and dark as if the very joy and life it held was sapped from it. Samson¡¯s eyes found more spears, swords, fangs and claws than he ever dared imagine in his wildest assumptions. This was not a conquering force, come here to siege the city and rule over it. No, this was a dreadful army bred and conjured for a singular purpose: eradication.

    Samson even saw the legions of Ur-Iktamun¡¯s former allies, but they held no banners, they walked with no zeal or desire. The men were all changed, lifeless, more like corpses that walked rather than conscious soldiers. It was sickening. Many of the lieutenants and brigades down below were ones he had fought alongside on many occasions. The men that made them were proud, loyal, honorable soldiers to both their rulers and the Queen of the land. Now, they were nothing more than raw meat to be thrown against a grinder.

    The General shook his head in disgust. It was too late for anything now. The lines were drawn and the pieces were set. This battle rested on his shoulder, and there was no room to falter, not here, not now. Once the entire city was surrounded, a hundred thunderous drums boomed alongside hundreds of deafening horns.

    ¡°General. We await your command.¡± His lieutenant said grimly. Samson looked to his left and to his right, counting the many archers he had placed all along the city walls. His forces were great, stretching all the way to the looming mountain behind them, but still, before such a calamitous foe, he feared it was not enough.

    ¡°Steady.¡± Samson raised his fist. The rhythm of the drums escalated.

    ¡°Steady.¡± His voice echoed around them, his heartbeat quickening. The beat of the drums was rapidly rising as well.

    ¡°STEADY!¡± A trickle of sweat dripped down his neck. The drums stopped, and the horns roared, as thousands came charging towards the gates and walls of the fortress city.

    ¡°RAIN FIRE ON THEM!¡± He screamed, slicing the air in front of him with his fist.

    The roar of the hooves and feet of the men below was drowned out by the sounds of endless blazing arrows being unleashed by rangers atop the walls. They were the shield of the city, and upon them entire legions perished. Entire rows of demon soldiers fell limp onto the sand, painting it crimson with their lives. Those behind them trampled on with reckless abandon, only to meet the same gruesome fate, riddled with dozens of arrows each.

    But this enemy would not just stand idly as hundreds melted before reaching the walls. Many crossbows were set, and another myriad of arrows came flying through the sky, this one unleashed from below. Samson and his soldiers hid behind the parapet walls, the screams and shrieks of those unfortunately hit echoing through the air as they perished. During the rebound, Samson leapt back up, shouting at his men.

    ¡°READY YOUR ARROWS, ANOTHER VOLLEY, FIRE!¡± He cried out, his voice radiating out like thunder.

    His men were brave, and their aims were true, but the tide of this battle was unwavering. The enemy crashed onto his walls like water, but just like the oceans and seas, another wave always arrived. Every dozen they slew came at the cost of one of his courageous soldiers, and he needed his soldiers more than the enemy did. Worse yet, the pillars were approaching. Towers made of rock and wood, covered in sheets of black metal. Their arrows bounced uselessly off of their armor, but Samson realized better. Hulking lupine beasts pulled the siege towers, abominations of fire and blood crawled straight from hell itself. Despite their thick hide and oversized armor, a well placed arrow could find its mark on their flesh.

    ¡°AIM FOR THE WOLVES, MEN! DON¡¯T LET THEM COME ANY CLOSER!¡±

    ¡°HURRAH!¡± The choir of archers all cried back in unison at their general. Their arrows rained down, and where once were columns and rows of delicate beauty stood. Now there sprouted only flowers of iron and wood, their petals painted red with blood.

    Samson turned back, stepping away from the walls. In the city streets below his spearmen were awaiting at the gates, ready for the foe. Behind them, garrisons of swordsmen, hands tightly clutching their weapons as they awaited the orders of their captains. General Samson picked up a flag, black with a red smear, and fluttered it towards them.

    The arrows won¡¯t hold them back for long! We need men on the walls, lest we get slaughtered when these towers break through. Samson heaved. His signal was seen immediately, and his men rushed up on the parapet walls.

    ¡°General Samson!¡± A young soldier pushed past the legions on the stairs. He was panting, out of breath, and on his shoulder rested a trained desert hawk. ¡°News from the western gates!¡±

    Samson¡¯s eyes lit up. He rushed down to the man, and pulled him aside in a small alcove on the inner walls. ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡°The enemy¡¯s forces aren¡¯t hitting as strongly on the sides. The eastern city is under heavy assault, but the western forces are thinning. They¡¯re holding them off¡­ for now.¡± The soldier said with a quick breath. Samson carefully considered this new information, and a strategy formed in his mind.

    ¡°This foe has struck our city hard at the main gates¡­ We¡¯re getting overrun here. Son, can your hawk send a message back to Captain Menkara in the west?¡±

    ¡°Yes, General.¡±

    ¡°Order from the General: the soldiers are to charge out and attack the demons head on. Tell them to push through the enemy, and to wreak as much chaos as they can before retreating. We need them to draw troops away from the main gates. If they get overrun, call reinforcements. Do not let the enemy through!¡± Samson stepped close to the soldier as he turned to leave and grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Then ride for Lady Cassandra, tell her she must protect the eastern gates.¡±

    ¡°Lady Cassandra, my lord? The Queen¡¯s Manticore?¡± The soldier asked as he finished etching the order on a piece of parchment with black charcoal. He then placed it in his hawk¡¯s leg pouch and sent it off with a sharp blow of air.

    ¡°She¡¯s waiting at the palace. If any outer gates fall, the whole city might be doomed. She will know as much.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord. I pity those that would have to face her in battle.¡± The subordinate replied with a bow, before running to find a horse.

    General Samson watched him leave, before the sounds of war and the screams of death shook him awake. The troops were now positioned on the walls, just in time as the towers were approaching swiftly. A few were stalled by his loyal men slaying the hellhounds below, but now there was nothing stopping them from reaching the walls. A smile itched on the General¡¯s face as he rushed up the steps, his lion cape fluttering in the golden sunlight.

    ¡°It appears hell itself has come for our city men! Yet, our great sun is just climbing high above, still smiling upon us and blinding our foes.¡± He called out as he readied his golden halberd, hoisting it high into the air. The men cheered and cried out in reinvigorating glory at the sight of the mighty weapon. The symbol of the city, the bite of war, the General¡¯s jewel. Their thunderous battle-cries echoed out over the walls as the towers crashed against them, coming to a still stop.

    ¡°Let us cast these creatures back into the pit before night and death claims us all! TO ME!¡± The General cried out, charging headfirst into his enemy. The demon soldiers never awaited a warm welcome, but neither did they expect such an immediate and expedient death. As the armies crashed, the General rallied his forces, and cut down his foes with swift blade and merciless fury. His blade danced across the walls, the screams of his dying enemies and the spattering of their blood were the musical symphony playing for his glory.

 Part 14: Dead Mans Bell

    Camael writhed in unimaginable pain on her bed.

    Her love, Mephisto, stood guard beside her, nearly crushing her hand as he prayed silently with eyes shut. Behind him loomed the mighty Cassandra, warily looking out the window at the battle that raged on afar. The once cool blue sky was now alight with fire and smog, clouded by death and destruction.

    ¡°LADY CASSANDRA!¡± A soldier burst into the room, heaving and coughing, with dried blood spattered across his armor and hands, matching the color of his helmet. All eyes turned to him, and the man apologized for his rudeness, bowing before his Queen. ¡°My lady, we can not hold the eastern gates. The General had a stroke of brilliance for our soldiers to attack the company head-on in the west, and they managed to push them back. But it was nowhere near enough to dent their onslaught. The eastern gates are still on the verge of collapse.¡±

    Cassandra bowed her head, gnashing her fangs.

    ¡°What of Samson?¡± Mephisto asked, his voice frail with despair.

    ¡°The General is holding the main gates. They are overrun, but he is still holding strong.¡± The soldier turned to the hulking woman, his eyes fearful and begging. ¡°My Lady, I confess, I only know you from myths and fire tales. I do not know what your true strength is, but if those fearful tales are true, we need you on the field, now or never. If the gates are to fall...¡± His voice trembled.

    The beast turned to lock eyes with her queen. Her golden eyes were still stern, and unblinking, but they held a quiet softness, a sadness, unlike she¡¯d ever felt before.

    ¡°Go.¡± Camael responded, her voice quiet and ridden with pain.

    Cassandra did not hesitate. A light clicked in her eyes, and with fury she spun in place, charging through the palace windows. The soldier rushed to, full of awe and shock. By the time he reached the balcony, Cassandra had already reached the city streets, and was charging like an untamed bull into the fray. Following his departure, Camael turned to Mephistopheles and hugged him tightly, screaming in agony.

    ¡°Mephisto. T-take me to¡­¡± She whimpered.

    ¡°W-what? Where?¡± Mephisto cried out, comforting her as well as he could.

    ¡°T-to the room down the hallway, please, I beg you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, my love.¡± Mephisto obliged and gently picked her up in his arms. He rushed to the dark corridor, swallowing his fear as he stepped through the iron gates. Immediately, the circular room lit up with fire. The chamber was surrounded by scorching blue flames between the stone pillars. The air was warm and dry, and the black marble floor was cool to the touch. Mephisto gently set his Queen down in the center of the room. Camael held her lover¡¯s hand tightly in hers as she cried out in pain. Mephisto quickly made a few trips to the queen¡¯s chamber to bring some pillows and towels, but it hardly made her any more comfortable. The time was upon them. Their child was starting to slowly make their way into the world, amidst a bed of blood. Camael¡¯s screams echoed out, again and again through the empty palace.

    <hr>

    Baphomet sat atop his iron-plated warhorse, watching the battle unfold from the safe distance of the hill. A smile crept across his lips, the song of death and destruction he had wrought sending a chill of joy coursing down his back. A strange sensation, one he had not felt in several thousand years. A body of flesh and blood had more than just frailty and weakness it seemed. This was a fact the Lord of Hell had forgotten in time. But the sight of his troops as they crashed against the walls of the city and expired, felled by arrow or blade was exhilarating. It was a reminder of all that he had lost, so long ago. At the same time, it was proof of his convictions, of how he was in the right to challenge the will of the gods, and the punishment they wrought upon him: their unending failure. Today it ended. Today he would walk the streets of this accursed city full of sin and strike down the abomination that was their false queen. Baphomet allowed himself to experience the all too mortal sensation of joy at such a prospect.

    ¡°Any words yet from the western or eastern battalions?¡± He asked his shrill-voiced subordinate.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord, the western forces request reinforcements. A vanguard stormed from the city and wrecked almost half of the company; they weren¡¯t able to catch them before they hid behind the inner walls. Over in the east, our troops are close to breaking through the gates, but the will of the city endures. It is taking a considerable amount of effort and a great deal of our bravest soldiers.¡± The underling said.

    ¡°What of the main gates?¡± Baphomet said, unconcerned.

    ¡°They are holding strong my Lord. The men are rallied onto their mighty leader and our forces are being too easily repelled.¡±

    ¡°Whoever leads them is bold, and skilled in war¡­ I¡¯ll give him that, but he is a fool. Let¡¯s see how skillful this fool is when he burns along with his city. Unleash the flame trebuchets, and bring the Great Goat for the main gates.¡± Baphomet said as he kicked his horse and charged down the hill. It was time for him to enter the fray. His army parted as he reached the battlefield, making way for both him and the mighty gatebreaker behind him. His soldiers heaved forth a massive log of wood and iron. Spikes protruded from its side, allowing them a place to carry it, and on top were rows of holes. Dark charcoal rested inside behind iron bars, alight with flame and smoke. The head of this beast was the carving of a goat¡¯s head, its face made of solid metal, and its horns black as obsidian. Baphomet¡¯s army cheered and howled, both at the sight of their master, and the symbol of his power that walked behind him. His generals followed his orders, readying their war machines for the next phase of this siege. Screams, orders, and one hand signal, and a flurry of projectiles shot from the front lines. Flaming stone and rocks blotted out the light of the sun as they crashed into the city from above. The screams of panicked men and women cried out within the city as they fled, trampling over each other. With each flurry of meteoric projectiles, the will of the city seemed to break, and the feral howls of the demon army grew bolder. The Great Goat was positioned on the front lines, and Baphomet raised a sullen finger, pointing at the gates. A blanket of corpses was sown at the base of the walls, and on those corpses the behemothic ram was being carried forward.

    ¡°This city is rotten and sinned. Tear it down.¡± Baphomet called out, and his demons heaved the mighty ram into the wooden gates.

    Orders and commands could be heard from behind the gates, as the General ran down to the main entrance level. He and his brave men held the city from being smashed open by the unholy beast and the demon soldiers that heaved it. The gates quaked every time the mighty ram smashed into it, sparks of flame shooting from its eyes and sending a powerful quaking through the walls of the city and the earth beneath it. A hundred soldiers barred the gates, and a hundred more stood at the ready, their spears pointed ahead. Beads of sweat dripped from the brow of every man as they braced themselves for the army that would come crashing at any moment. But among them rode the General on his pale horse, tall and alive with the great halberd in hand. His presence inspired them, emboldened them, and gave them strength.

    ¡°Stand your ground men!¡± Samson shouted. ¡°If fate wills this be our end, let us take these foul beasts to hell with us!¡± He cried out, raising his weapon as the gates were flung open and hordes upon hordes of demons in black armor flooded into the city. ¡°CHARGE!¡±

    Samson galloped through the ranks alongside his legions of knights. He was a blur, a golden bolt across the battlefield, masterfully chopping men and monsters with his halberd. His swings and strikes were true, decapitating and sending them flying with one precise swing. His horse was fury itself, galloping with a mind of its own through the ranks and trampling them underhoof. Blood rained down upon the general, nearly blinding him, and yet he pushed on. Many foolish warriors stood before him, challenging the rampage with overzealous confidence, but none could touch him. Their spears fell past the white horse, their blades deflected with ease by the sun-kissed halberd, and their bodies left lifeless in his wake. The General rallied back, charging towards the soldiers and demons that spread through the city. The battle raged on and on, hours passing as the sun fell down through the sky. Its light wavered and dimmed, and no matter how fiercely the valiant soldiers fought, the night came unabated. Steel clashed onto steel and swords painted scarlet leaves on the streets of the city. Fire spread across the homes, scorching them and sending tongues of light into the starry sky. For every soldier of his army that fell, Samson killed ten more, yet the horde was endless. Perhaps he could fight forever, but even his trusty steed could not endure an eternal battle. The demon soldiers kept on coming, driving them deeper into the city.

    ¡°SAMSON!¡± One of his captains shouted, pulling his sword from the skull of an unfortunate foe. ¡°WE HAVE TO FALL BACK!¡± He finished.

    Samsons nodded in agreement, his eyes bulging with bloodlust, as crimson dripped from his beard and face. ¡°FALL BACK!¡± He screamed to his soldiers. ¡°Fall back! Retreat to the inner walls!¡± He shouted once more. His soldiers obeyed, the scars of war taking a heavy toll on his legions. The men fled back, and in giving them the chance, Samson failed himself a moment of hesitation and carelessness. Samson saw a silver-black shadow charge towards him, cloaked in the night itself. His halberd was ready, but the blow was deflected too late. A large slice landed across the general¡¯s side, between the folds in his armor.

    ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re running off too¡­?¡± A quiet voice taunted atop a massive war stallion. ¡°...General Samson.¡±

    Samson quickly pushed through the pain in his side, trotting his horse to face down his enemy, his weapon ready in his hand.

    ¡°You must be the one they call the Holy Man.¡± The General answered back with a voice full of hate and spite. Before him stood the one responsible, the calamity brought to his city. He was wrapped in his cloak, barely revealing the silver armor underneath. His pale, sunken eyes stared back at him from his decrepit, ancient face. A long shadow covered him, as if the night itself embraced him.

    ¡°My true name¡­ is Baphomet.¡± He said, taking a respectful bow. ¡°I am here to cleanse your foul stain from this earth.¡± He laughed as he unsheathed his black blade. His long bony fingers clasped around a fearsome greatsword, long as the Jawbone, but thinner and more elegant. The blade was not made of iron or bronze, but of a strange black steel. It was cloaked in shadows like its master, but it did seek refuge within them: it commanded them. It moved in a strange and unusual way, as if Baphomet did not truly grasp it. It merely floated in his palm, following the movements of his fingers. ¡°Rejoice, and allow Duskfall to grant you a swift death.¡±

    General Samson considered a response, but he chose to delay no longer. His mind was determined, unclouded by neither doubt nor fear. His stallion¡¯s heart beat alongside his as they charged their foe. Then Samson¡¯s lungs erupted with a feral battle cry as he swung his halberd. A deafening sound echoed when it hit Baphomet''s sword. The two clashed steel on steel, and their horses galloped past each other, gathering momentum for a second charge. Baphomet laughed, and Samson grimaced. The second charge ensued, their horses riding through the flaming sand like falling stars across the battlefield. This time, Baphomet struck first, and Samson used the momentum of his block to pivot the weapon. He raised his halberd overhead, and brought it down onto the silver steed¡¯s head, slicing part of its face clean off. The horse whinnied and screamed as a bloody goop of muscle and skin fell twitching on the ground. A pulsing red eyeball in its center still moved. Baphomet laughed even louder, and with a word the horse became silent. It backed off, readying itself for its final charge at its master¡¯s command.

    ¡°I can see why this city endured this day.¡± Baphomet offered his praises. ¡°You are indeed a fierce general, and an even fiercer warrior.¡±

    ¡°Save your empty words for one who cares for them, Holy Man. I am not finished with you yet. HIYAH!¡± Samson spat back, charging forward with his horse for the final time. Samson charged with the full fury of his pride, with the bravery and strength he¡¯d honed over many decades of war, with the love of his city and his Queen deep within his soul and his heart, and yet Samson only found death. No mortal man could stand before the Holy Man¡¯s blade, its true power not of this world. No matter how valiantly Samson swung the Jawbone, his muscles tensed with might, his aim flawless and true, this foe was beyond him. Baphomet swiped Duskfall through the air, through his halberd, through his neck in a flash of black steel. It was a simple, thoughtless swing, lacking any ounce of grace or elegance, yet nonetheless, it was a killing strike. Silence hung in the air before his half-faced horse let out a quiet whinny as it trotted forward. The Holy Man let his blade hang over his side, droplets of blood staining the sand.

    ¡°Pity¡­ It seems I, however, am finished with you.¡± Baphomet¡¯s laughter echoed on, overpowering the sound of Samson¡¯s body falling lifeless on the ground.

    <hr>

    Cassandra stared forward, alone before the eastern gates. On the other side she could hear the madness of war, and she waited patiently. A brave legion of soldiers had charged out into the fray, and now she waited for the inevitable. Soon the handful of remaining soldiers outside would perish, and the enemy would breach the city. But she would not allow them to pass, as long as she was there. Her legs itched with burning desire, ready to unleash death upon her enemies. The black bandage-like straps on her body shifted and moved in rhythm with her still heartbeat.

    Thruunk, came the dreaded sound of an unending force crashing against the gates. The time had arrived. Cassandra opened all three of her golden eyes, then the gates were hurled open. A throng of men and demons charged forward with their swords and claws overhead. Their numbers were countless, and yet they all stopped. Every single one stopped dead in their tracks. The whole army silently stared at what lay before them, some pushing against each other to see why no one was moving. Cassandra stood tall, her three horns turning her into a monstrous behemoth of pure intimidation and fear. Her head and fingers twitched with excitement, and her lips curled ever so slightly into a modest smile.

    ¡°Come on then!¡± One fool, more headstrong than the rest, screamed as he decided to charge at her alone. He shouted a strange battle cry and lifted his sword in his right hand, bringing it down onto the manticore. Cassandra blinked and caught the blade in her palm, the steel not even scratching her skin. As the terrified soldier looked into her eyes, frozen in fear, she wondered if he¡¯d realized what a terrible error in judgment he¡¯d made. In a flash, she slashed her left front leg, separating him from his hand. Then, with the same swing she raised both legs and plunged them into his eyes, crushing his skull on the stone ground. Everyone screamed, and charged towards her, but Cassandra was simply too fast. She leapt over them, impaling and skewering a dozen men. She walked on their dead bodies, jumping and trampling them under her saber-like legs. The army charged her, terrified soldiers aimlessly swinging their swords and screaming in fear as they could not touch her. She skittered over them, on the walls, and through them. All the while her claws ripped and tore them to shreds, and her legs sliced and diced like an infernal grind mill. Entrails and bloody sinew stained the golden shade of her scales. The soldiers stepped back, trying to flee. Cassandra raised her gaze, watching the frightened soldiers in front of her with her bloodshot eyes. She grinned, her face full of glee and joy. Without hesitation, she charged. Cassandra cut through the horde before her with ease continuing her brutal onslaught, gruesomely ripping heads and limbs from their bodies. A dozen, a hundred, a thousand men did she tear apart, goring them with her horns or using her claws.

    The hours wasted away, the night came, and yet their numbers did not dwindle. Cassandra had fought endlessly, but she was not yet invincible. With enough determination and raw quantity, even her impenetrable skin could bear wounds. And those wounds began to pile. She was slowly getting overwhelmed, and what seemed like an impossibility hours ago, now was all but confirmed. Where were the other soldiers of the city? Had they left her for death? Why was the strength of her foes only increasing, never dwindling, despite the sheer carnage she¡¯d reaped?

    ¡°No¡­¡± Cassandra heaved, realizing the grim truth. In her ecstatic onslaught, the city had fallen. She fulfilled her duty, and not a single soul made it past her. The gates entrusted to her had been protected, but the enemy had claimed victory elsewhere. Now the enemy rallied back, intent on taking out the last remaining thorn in their side. Cassandra howled at the starry sky, unleashing her rage upon those unfortunate enough to be near her. The thought of her failure weighed heavily upon her. If only she could have been at the other gates¡­ if only. Now it was too late. The women and children of the city fled for their lives, the rampage of the invaders now upon them. Cassandra¡¯s last consolation was merrily tearing the heads off her enemies¡¯ shoulders and bathing in their blood. She fell away from the main streets and turned back to the palace. The city had fallen, but her Queen still lived. She had to go back, it was her only remaining duty yet unfulfilled.

    <hr>

    Hours passed before at long last, the ordeal was over. Silence swallowed the chamber, except for the faint breathing of three beings. The baby was a girl and she had fallen asleep almost as soon as she was born. Mephistopheles took her gently and wrapped her in a silken towel.

    She looks so pale, so frail¡­ He thought, before he gave her to Camael so she could hold her child in her arms. The Queen began crying, but if it was joy or pain he could not tell.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡± She said weakly. ¡°Hello, my sweet child¡­ my sweet Uriel¡­¡± Camael whispered, pressing her tightly to her chest. The child yawned and grabbed at the air, until her miniscule hands grabbed her mother¡¯s finger. Mephisto was shaken, on the verge of becoming a blubbering mess. He willed himself to move, managing to slide closer and pressing himself gently against the weakened Camael. He then gave her an intense kiss on her head, to calm both of them down.

    ¡°Gods¡­ gods Camael¡­ She looks so¡­ squishy.¡± He whispered, awkwardly.

    ¡°Hahah¡­¡± Camael giggled softly. ¡°She does, doesn''t she? She¡¯s got your nose¡­¡±

    ¡°Does she?¡±

    ¡°Yeah small and cute, just like yours!¡±

    ¡°Mines not¡­¡± Mephisto wiped some tears. ¡°Yeah, yeah I can see it. She definitely has your eyes! Pale and white, and beautiful¡­¡± He finished, leaning to give his child a gentle peck on the forehead.

    ¡°I hope she takes after you. You hear me, Uriel? Grow up hard and strong, like your father!¡± Camael nodded, choking on her tears.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Mephisto shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s going to be a beacon of kindness like you. And the strength¡­ her strength will also be yours. Camael¡­ I must tell you something¡­ about me. About¡­ our child. I must confess, I couldn¡¯t tell you sooner, because I only just found out¡­¡± Mephisto took a deep breath, readying himself for the plunge. ¡°Camael, I am a demon.¡±

    The Queen seemed unconcerned, cradling her child and gently rocking her in her arms. ¡°I know.¡± Came her quick reply.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ wait, you do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always known. From the day we first met so long ago.¡±

    ¡°All this time? You¡¯ve known for longer than I have?¡± Mephisto asked, mildly shocked.

    ¡°I thought¡­ when we met, I was unsure if you knew or not. And after, I didn¡¯t want to bring you unnecessary pain.¡± Camael confessed. ¡°That day, when I considered ending my life, I found you. I thought about killing you the second we met. After all, who knew what a threat you could have been but¡­¡± She turned, with a beaming smile and tears flowing down her cheeks. ¡°...Then you were just so damn charming. So I guess you saved both our lives that day."

    Mephisto stared blankly, then with a rush of love, he kissed her. He kissed her deeply, his lips pressing against her as their fiery passion burned their souls aflame with love. Camael was first to break it off, her eyes full of woe.

    ¡°Is there a place in this world¡­ for our child? For a child such as this?¡± Camael wondered.

    ¡°A half-demon? I¡¯m sure¡­ if a demon like me survived so long without knowing¡­ I¡¯m sure she will too.¡±

    Camael shook her head. ¡°Worse¡­ oh Mephisto¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    ¡°W-what is it?¡± He asked, slowly shivering.

    ¡°I never was¡­ just a Queen. There is a reason hell itself has come for me, torching my city, slaying my people¡­ I am not of this world.¡± Camael confessed, her face heavy with darkness and fear. ¡°I was torn down eons ago, brought down from the cosmos and heavens above, trapped in hell, and later, in this form you see before you. Just like you are a demon, I learned many years ago that I was an angel.¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°An¡­ angel?¡± Mephisto stumbled back, his eyes wide and mouth ajar. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I cast out my own divinity, choosing to live amongst my people. I owed as much to the parents that loved me and raised me. I never¡­¡± Camael bit her lip, drawing blood. ¡°... I never wished for such death to follow me.¡±

    Mephisto was silent. He turned to their newborn, watching as she softly slept, her little body shifting and twitching as she breathed. ¡°If they came for you¡­ they will surely come for her, won¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°You must not let that happen!¡± Camael shouted, gritting her teeth as a maternal fury overwhelmed her. ¡°No¡­ I know what must be done.¡±

    Cassandra burst into the chamber, at that moment, startling both of them. She was drenched in blood, from head to the tips of her insect legs. Naught but a few droplets being hers, however. Her face was full of sorrow and anguish. Mephisto had never seen the great woman so utterly defeated, and he knew exactly what that meant.

    ¡°The city. Fell.¡± Cassandra said, voice trembling as she lowered her head in shame. ¡°I was¡­ too weak, my Queen.¡±

    ¡°C-Cassandra, come... please.¡± Camael spoke, her voice barely audible. The manticore inched closer, pushing Mephistopheles aside. She paused for a moment at the sight of the child in her Queen¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Is¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, It¡¯s alright. Cassandra¡­¡± The queen said, lifting her head with her left hand and smiling at the woman before her. Her hand softly and tenderly rubbed her bloody face, reassuring Cassandra that the end was not yet upon them. ¡°When my life seemed most terrible, you were there for me Cass. You have always been there for me, protecting me and keeping me company in the darkest of days. I never saw you as a monster, only my dearest friend. Please¡­ never forget that.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Cassandra¡¯s head fell silently.

    ¡°Cass¡­ I would like...¡° Camael continued with heavy breath. ¡°To ask one final favor of you, if I may.¡±

    ¡°Of¡­ course!¡± Cassandra said with a confused nod. .

    Camael took her child and tenderly gave it to her dearest friend, pointing at the steel door on the other side of the room. ¡°Please.¡± She sighed. ¡°Save her.¡±

    Cassandra was appalled, she looked at the gate, then back at the child in her hands. She turned to Mephisto, as if begging him for an answer, and he just nodded back at her with a reassuring smile. ¡°What¡­ is her name?¡±

    ¡°Uriel, Uriel Fladium.¡±

    ¡°Uriel¡­ beautiful¡­ like the light of the sun and the moon¡­¡± Cassandra smiled, trying with every ounce of her being to keep the child in her arms without hurting her. ¡°My Queen, they¡­ they will not let me in.¡±

    ¡°With her, they will.¡± Camael nodded.

    ¡°I am scared, my Queen.¡± Cassandra said plainly.

    Camael was broken. She brought her hands to her face, crying inconsolably into her palms. Mephisto hugged her tightly, wiping the tears from her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, gods forgive me. I¡¯m so sorry Cassandra.¡±

    ¡°It is¡­ alright. There is nothing to forgive. There is nothing to be sorry for.¡± Cassandra answered, getting up from the cold ground. She then turned to Mephisto and allowed him to say farewell to his child.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± He questioned. ¡°Where are you taking her?¡±

    Cassandra ignored his pleas and walked at the steel doors. A gust of foul air seeped from within as she opened them.

    ¡°Where are you taking her?¡± Mephisto cried out again.

    She then stared back at Mephisto, eyes filled with tears, and whispered: ¡°Purgatory.¡± And then the doors shut behind her with a booming thud. Mephistopheles was left there, staring blankly forward. Camael¡¯s crying broke him from his trance, and he kneeled beside her, embracing her tightly.

    ¡°We have to get out of here, Camael.¡± He said quickly. ¡°We have to-¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Camael said firmly, pulling him down. ¡°No, it is already too late, my beloved Mephisto. I am truly¡­ the most despicable, demanding such heavy requests of those I love most.¡±

    ¡°W-what do you mean, Camael? Please¡­ you¡¯re the light of my life¡­ you¡­¡± Mephisto pleaded, but words failed him.

    ¡°I just asked my greatest friend¡­ the last of her kind¡­ to willingly walk into Purgatory itself to keep my child hidden and safe.¡± Camael shook her head weakly. ¡°And its not even the worst thing I shall ask tonight¡­ Mephistopheles there is something of great importance that you must do for me too.¡±

    Mephisto¡¯s hand shivered as he grabbed Camael¡¯s wrapping their fingers together. He gulped dry breaths, full of fear and dread as he opened his mouth to ask his burning question. ¡°Anything for you¡­ Camael.¡±

    ¡°I need you... to kill me.¡± She said, weakly pulling the knife from his belt and placing it in his hands.

    Mephisto was immediately outraged, his brow furrowing in confusion, and his whole body stiff with dread. ¡°Are you mad?! How can I possibly-¡±

    ¡°Listen to me¡­ Listen please!¡± Camael begged as gentle stars fell from her eyes and down her cheeks. ¡°If he kills me, he will drag me back to hell, doomed for all eternity. But¡­¡± Her hands trembled as she wrapped them around Mephisto¡¯s fist, raising the knife to her neck. She choked, gasping for breath as she struggled and fought to push out the words she so desperately needed to say before the end. ¡°If I die by the hand of the one I love most, my soul will be free. I know it is a selfish desire¡­ and I-I know how hard it is to even consider asking this. But¡­ please, please Mephisto save me, like you saved me before. You saved me in life, now save me in death.¡±

    Mephistopheles stood up, and began walking around aimlessly, whispering constantly to himself. ¡°No¡­ no I can¡¯t no¡­¡± He stopped, then kneeled back besides Camael and rested his head on her shoulder. She then gently caressed his head, tears streaming down her skin. He grabbed her hand and began crying louder. ¡°I c-can¡¯t. Please don¡¯t ask me to kill the person I care for most.¡±

    ¡°Please, my beloved Mephisto¡­ only you can save me. Only your promise¡­ only you can do it.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ promise you this Camael¡­ I will protect you. I will keep you safe¡­ both you and our child, if I ever am to see her again. For you, and for her¡­ for our dear Uriel¡­ I will endure all that I can, I will burn the world to ashes before I let any harm befall her. I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ please¡­ never forget how much I love you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry as well, Mephistopheles my beloved¡­ Thank you¡­ I love you so much¡­¡± Camael smiled for the last time.

    Mephisto drew his hand. A line of red liquid gushed onto the floor and stone pillars nearby and the mournful sound of death was drowned out by a bloodcurdling scream of pure agony. Then there was silence. The tears that fell from Mephisto¡¯s eyes were stinging, bloody tears that seared into his flesh, so great was the pain in his heart. He screamed until his lungs gave out, and yet he screamed still. Camael¡¯s lifeless body was before him, still bearing her soft smile on her lips, now cold and dry. The person he had loved most in this damned world lay dead in his arms, and no matter how much he tried, there were no thoughts of hope in his mind. No assurance that what he had done was merciful, that it was the only salvation, he could not bear such thoughts, not now, not while the wound on his soul was too fresh. Mephisto was in such torment, that his senses were blinded to everything else. The city burned, and without its leaders, the palace came next. A dark shadow floated through it, seeking its esteemed prize. What it found sent it into an immediate boiling rage.

    ¡°NO!¡± Baphomet howled when he entered the room and saw the Queen¡¯s dead eyes. He was shaken, his veins trembling and nearly bursting with anger.¡±You utter imbecile! She was not yours¡­ not yours to kill!¡±

    Mephistopheles paid no attention to the foul intruder. But when Baphomet lunged towards him, all the anguish and suffering that he felt within shot him up on his feet. He lunged at him with the same bloody knife, but the demon just effortlessly blocked his attack and threw him back into a pillar.

    ¡°I will make you squeal for this. She should have been mine, mine, mine!¡± Baphomet stepped forward in a flash, his dark blade sliced open Mephistopheles just as he got back on his legs. His chest was split open, through the clothes and ragged armor he wore. He gasped and choked for air before he collapsed to his knees. Baphomet stepped to him, and pulled Mephisto¡¯s head up by his matted hair. He cried out in pain, but it was nothing compared to what came next. Baphomet placed his decrepit finger on the center of his chest, right over the gushing bloody wound he had just inflicted.

    ¡°GRAAAAAH! AAAAAH! AAAAAH!¡± Mephistopheles screamed, terror flowing through him as his body and skin slowly corrupted and peeled open. He felt his very essence being stripped from him with agonizing slowness.

    ¡°Damn you, you impudent little worm¡­ you dared save her soul. No matter, I¡¯ll take yours instead. It will bring me little joy¡­ your pathetic worthless being was nothing compared to her¡­ but I will take great pleasure in making your stay in hell a long, arduous, and incredibly painful one. I have an eternity of torment planned for you, worm.¡± The Holy Man said as he turned and stared in impotent rage at the Queen, her body long extinguished of life. He cared little as he left the man to die, too consumed by the rage and fury of having been denied the execution he so yearned for.

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to hell...¡± Mephisto said, his torso surging with pain, eyes blurry and voice barely a whisper. He turned to Camael, seeing this hooded man reach down to touch her, and felt a righteous, unholy fury swell within him. His life was forfeit, but nonetheless, he dashed forward, picking up the bloody knife from the floor as he moved. Baphomet turned around, shocked to find he was still alive. ¡°Then you¡¯re coming with me!¡± Mephistopheles shouted, plunging the dagger right into Baphomet¡¯s neck, slamming him on the ground. He then took out the blade, and stabbed him over, and over, and over, and over, and over again, what felt like a thousand times until all willpower and strength was drained from him, the rage subsiding at last. He himself fell to the side, inches from death. His body turned cold. But before he embraced his end, he pushed aside his despair and moved. In his final attempt, he crawled towards Camael¡¯s body, and died embracing her still warm corpse.

    <hr>

    Cassandra struggled to breathe through the smog. The unbelievable darkness of the tunnel wrapped around her, choking her with its sickening touch. She pulled the child tightly to her chest, feeling her little body shivering with fear. She dared not let herself feel it as well, summoning all her courage and bravery. Cassandra¡¯s eyes did not wander to her left, nor to her right, they remained glued to her path. An endless wall of skulls and bones were watching her, their skeletal fingers clinging to her skin and body as she passed. The decrepit specters tugged away at her flesh, digging into the depths of her soul. The tunnel got narrower as she advanced, and the bones clawed her even harder, as if they tried stopping her, but she kept moving forward. Despair began to weigh on Cassandra¡¯s mind when the tunnel seemed to close in on her. Where was the end? Would she perish so swiftly? The child in her arms, naught a chance at life? At that very moment, she willed her strength and charged straight with the full might of her body. She crashed into the cave, finally breathing a sigh of relief. It was a colossal cave, where she could not see an end, just endless blackness that stretched on and on forever. Directly before her was a narrow stone bridge leading to a dark and terrible gate. It was beyond ancient, rotten and putrefied. The metal gave off a disgusting stench when Cassandra neared over the bridge. In front of the gate was a single withered and decaying body on a tall throne just as decayed as him. He was draped in a gray robe and he had a long white thin beard that stretched all the way to his bare legs. A silvered veiled cloth as pale as his skin covered the entirety of his face, obscuring it from sight.

    ¡°Cassandra the Manticore, walking before the gates of Death with a child. Never had I imagined such a sight.¡± He said, his voice deep and bassy yet nothing more than a whisper echoing in her ears. Cassandra just leaned her head forward, not knowing how to respond. ¡°Oh, forgive my terrible manners and appearance, the real master of this place is¡­ well, she is out there. Back where you came from.¡± The strange being continued. ¡°What do you want? Speak your mind creature, there are no lies you can say here that won''t send you into the abyss below.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ wish to enter.¡± Cassandra said softly.

    ¡°Why would you want to enter? You are not dead yet. Neither is she.¡± He shifted around in his seat, intrigued by this strange proposition with his neck twisting at abnormal angles.

    ¡°I must¡­ save her.¡± She answered softly. ¡°This is¡­ the lone way.¡±

    The strange man stifled a chuckle. ¡°Hehe¡­ You can always trust a manticore to tell the truth. Very well then, you both may enter. But know this¡­ the laws of this place are dreadful indeed¡­ I can bend them ever so slightly, but I can only allow one of you to leave after you enter.¡±

    ¡°I do not care. She lives.¡± Cassandra answered defiantly.

    ¡°Can you accept such a terrible life, Dear Cassandra? Giving yourself to your captors for thousands upon thousands of years and then knowingly ending your life to save one of their children? To save the child of the two above? The great manticores, extinguished for the sake of¡­ a child so beautiful?¡±

    ¡°For her.¡± Cassandra nodded at the child in her arms. ¡°For the Queen, my¡­ friend. Anything.¡±

    The old man nodded, whether by disappointment or pride, Cassandra could not tell. ¡°Tragic is it not? A starlight child, pure and innocent, born in light, hidden in darkness. Born out of the love of an angel and a demon, a queen, and a beggar¡­ They will never stop hunting her, beware of that.¡± He said, shaking his head and pulling a yellow scroll from his sleeve. ¡°It is truly most fortunate that such great hate washed over your city. It drew out the Master¡¯s eyes, for if the Master of this place was here, rather than I¡­ who knows what would have occurred.¡±

    ¡°I do not¡­ understand.¡± Cassandra questioned.

    ¡°Trouble yourself not¡­ let us just continue. Very well... sign her name on this scroll with your blood, and you may enter. When you deem her ready, prepared for the horrors that seek her end, you will be able to send her back. And you will remain here.¡± He said, reaching a crimson dagger in front of her.

    Cassandra reached with her long arms, pricking her finger on the tip of the blade and drawing a red teardrop. She quickly inscribed the name ¡®Uriel Fladium¡¯ on the ancient paper. The gates then slowly creaked open, making a path of darkness for her to walk. Cassandra clutched the child safely in her arms, and smiled as tears fell down her face.

    <hr>

    ¡°I warned you, Wolf-Tamer.¡± The cloaked figure said from the dim shades of the palace¡¯s tunnel. She looked down at the corpses that lay before her, shaking her head in mournful disappointment. Baphomet was still and lifeless, cast out to the side of the chamber, while at its center lay Queen Camael, still embraced by her love, Mephistopheles. The woman waved her hand before Baphomet. A black, liquid substance, like a mixture of mold and ink, immediately swelled from the folds of Baphomet¡¯s cloak, pouring out from the shadows and enveloping his cadaver. His skin and flesh melted away first, and soon the substance reached his bones and sinew. Soon, the entire body became a black puddle, as if the demon that lay there moments ago never existed.

    ¡°Now¡­ the deed is done¡­¡± She said, staring at the bodies and finding herself smiling at the sight. ¡°What a perfect painting of death you¡¯ve made, little one¡­ most tragic¡­ It seems however that Baphomet was right about your true nature¡­ fellow monarch. You are no mere human. Hmm?¡± The woman tipped her head, pulling herself closer to the other two bodies on the dark roots and thick branches she had instead of legs and feet. Something about the Queen seemed odd to her. It was a peculiar curiosity, a piece of a strange puzzle removed from its rightful place. The woman leaned down and placed her cold, purplish hands on Camael¡¯s still swollen stomach. Her hood turned back towards the door behind her.

    A child? Can such a terrible thing be¡­? And it would seem the child is gone as well¡­ She concluded, nodding to herself. Shall I tell the others? Perhaps not¡­ this is not the place for me to interfere¡­ no¡­ Baphomet has ruined this world enough for one day.

    With her decision made, the hooded woman stood up, raising her arm at the Queen¡¯s cadaver. ¡°However¡­ you my dear deceased Queen¡­ are too precious to decay here.¡± She said, and following her will, plants and roots crawled from underneath Camael, wrapping her body in a tomb of wood. Mephisto¡¯s body was pushed aside, gently, without being harmed further. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your gorgeous painting, little one. May your death still be warm even in such terrible loneliness.¡±

    The woman turned to the coffin and began uttering an unholy prayer. A maw opened in the ground beneath Camael, and the tree of brambles and thorns that her coffin rested upon began to lower into it. It did not take long for the tomb of branches to submerge fully, before the gaping maw snapped shut and vanished as if it was never there. Only marble remained, stained red with blood. ¡°My precious Asmodeus will cherish a gift such as yourself.¡± She said out loud, satisfied with herself.

    The woman wandered out through the city, traveling like a specter through the chaos and mayhem. She was unseen by any, nothing more than a phantom joining the crowd of the damned and perished. Death was all-present. Throughout the burning city, countless cadavers littered the battlegrounds. The crows and carrion feasted on their spoiling flesh moments before they were dragged to burning pits by the victorious soldiers. The bell tolled in the distance, the demonic soldiers celebrating their victory. The cloaked woman shook her head and carried on her way until she spotted a strange figure in the distance. A figure just like her, a spectre unseen by the living.

    ¡°I expected your presence here but I never imagined we¡¯d actually meet¡­ Lady Death.¡± The hooded woman said with a respectful bow. Before her a headless being stood tall, well over a full man and then some. She was clad in dark armor over her torso, and a dress made of a soft silver like white mist flowed down to her knees. A black cape was clasped over the being¡¯s armor, around the absent neck, a cape that billowed in the darkness of the night.

    ¡°Do not be foolish, Queen of Rot, why would I not be here¡­ where there are so many souls awaiting the touch of my scythe?¡± Lady Death laughed with delight, her voice suave and womanly yet biting cold. ¡°The real question is¡­ why are you here, Queen?¡± Her question stung like an icicle buried deep into a fresh wound.

    The woman sighed, and another bell clanged in the distance as if compelling her to speak. ¡°Baphomet¡¯s corpse needed to be dealt with.¡±

    ¡°A pitiful excuse if there ever was one. This city was not meant to fall today, these men, these women¡­¡± Lady Death said, angrily pointing her gauntlet at a lifeless child only a stone¡¯s throw away. ¡°...These children¡­ were not meant to die today. Now tell me the truth.¡±

    ¡°That is the truth, but if you are to ask for my heart¡¯s desires¡­ know that I could not pass up an opportunity such as this. This bloodshed and carnage¡­ such glorious death and decay that you brought¡­ it sings like sweet music to me.¡±

    ¡±You always held a great admiration for me and my work, did you not Queen of Rot? Still, this is inexcusable¡­¡±

    ¡°Eminence, do not take out your anger on me. I, and the other Knights, warned him.¡± The woman said, standing her ground. ¡°I told him many-a-time, the consequences would be dire¡­¡±

    Lady Death was silent. She turned away as if deep in thought, and after a few moments, turned back. ¡°Perhaps¡­ your presence here has purpose after all¡­ Since you are here, you would¡­ assist me?¡±

    ¡°A favor¡­ for the Eminence herself?¡± The woman leaned back slightly, taken by surprise. ¡°I did not envision myself worthy of such an honor. Of course!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ cannot interfere in the physical world. I am forbidden by the cosmic pact¡­ But you are of the physical world. Thus, I only ask for a simple task¡­ gift me a serpent¡­ and allow me to imbue it with my will and power.¡± Lady Death¡¯s voice echoed like a distant thunder, as her metal fingers extended towards the mysterious woman.

    The woman took a respectful bow. ¡°Very well, Lady Death.¡± She whispered. With a quick step, she moved to the dead child¡¯s corpse, where she flicked her fingers, channeling her demonic power through it. From the child¡¯s mouth blood began to pour, what was once spilled and dried, now flowing anew. The blood grew and grew, turning from a few droplets into a river of crimson, and at its very tip, a black head began to form. The blood congealed in its true shape, a long, crimson serpent with black diamond scales drawn on its back. Commanded by the hooded woman, the snake crawled up her wooden legs, over her soft body, and out through her sleeves, into her hands.

    ¡°Marvelous.¡± Lady Death said, giving a gentle clap.

    ¡°For you¡­ Gray Lady.¡± The woman said, lowering her head as she offered her the serpent. Lady Death took it in her gauntlet, whispering a dark prayer to it as its forked tongue flickered out of its mouth.

    ¡°You always were my favorite of all thirteen¡­ Queen Grisette.¡± Lady Death whispered approvingly, and with a thrust of her hand she sent the serpent on its mission. Before the woman could respond, the specter of Death vanished, leaving her alone in the burning city.

    The serpent crawled away through the bloody sand, seeking the rightful target for its unhallowed quest. Its animal senses guided it across the city, avoiding the footfalls of soldiers and the sting of flame. At last, it found the lifeless body that called to it, even in death. General Samson¡¯s still body was lying on the ground, trampled by foes and fleeing cowards. The snake slithered closer towards the corpse, hissing repeatedly. With quickness, the beast then climbed on his face closer to the man¡¯s still open eyes. The snake lunged, and then bit the General¡¯s white iris-less eye. Its venom coursed through his dead body, forever tainting the cold blood therein with vile, unholy strength. The animal then moved to the general¡¯s weapon, the Donkey¡¯s Jawbone. The weapon was broken, sliced asunder by Baphomet¡¯s blackblade. The serpent hissed one last time as it coiled around the broken parts, pulling the blade and handle together. As its body melted into the blood that it was born from, the broken parts of the weapon became whole once again. What was once golden and bright, alight with hope, now was a dark crimson. A few oncoming soldiers made their way through the street. Two were carrying a few more bodies and one walked in front of them smoking from a pipe. The bell in the distance rang for the last time, as moments later, screams broke loudest in the shadows of the night. The soldiers saw death claim them at the brutal hands of the resurrected revenant.

    Unholy, demonic rage coursed through Samson¡¯s veins, his white eye now red as the moon overhead. He shouted and screamed and crushed entire homes with a single swing of his halberd. Where once there was a mighty soul, a powerful and just being with kindness in their heart, now remained only a monster of rage. Samson rampaged through the city, destroying all who had the misfortune of crossing his path. After three days and three nights of an unending massacre through every building in the city, through every field and plain of the countryside and the mountains around, Samson finally finished his cruel task. He expected to feel liberation, but he found nothing but pain and rage. He had killed an insurmountable number of men, women, children, soldiers, survivors and most of all, demons. It did not matter to him who or what they were, he killed them all. The rage was overwhelming, and through it, the General began ripping the very city apart. Single handedly, Samson tore the city down to nothing but rubble and ruin. When he was finished at long last, he cleaned the blood off his weapon and armor, and put on the black cloak to hide his shameful visage. Then he walked on into the desert, as a single star shone on the darkened sky, guiding his way.

 Part 15: Dark Words And Feathers

    ¡°He lied to me.¡± Mephisto said as he stared out in the darkness of the city night.

    He looked down at the cars that drifted below. Small insects crawling by content with their lies uncaring of their surroundings. Mephisto felt strange looking at them now. He felt disgusted, as if he¡¯d been one of them until the moment of clarity hit him and awakened him to his true reality. How could he have been so blind? His own mind was screaming at him the whole time, but he was unable to piece the shards of his memories together and realize the truth. Now the painting was finished, the final stroke had touched the canvas. His new journey however was only beginning.

    ¡°Who¡­ did?¡± Belial¡¯s voice came with a slight cough after. A bit over a month of sitting in a hospital bed had taken its toll on him, but ever since he came out of his coma his recovery was becoming more and more apparent. ¡°Azzy, or your ol¡¯ boss Baphomet?¡± He added, emphasizing each of their names with his smokey accent.

    ¡°Both.¡± Mephisto said, not turning away from the window.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Belial asked. ¡°Do you want advice, protection, or are you just turnin¡¯ yourself in to me fo¡¯ some reason?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He sighed. ¡°I just¡­ didn¡¯t know where to go. Azazel probably already sent people to my home. I can¡¯t risk going there.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll protect you? Have you forgotten who I am?¡± Belial chuckled.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s precisely it. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll kill me. And even if you wanted to, your wound would give me a fighting chance.¡±

    Belial¡¯s chuckle became a full laugh met by an immediate sharp wince and groan. His ailing chest made any exultation a difficult endeavor. ¡°No respect fo¡¯ your old pal?¡±

    ¡°Respect is why I¡¯m here, Belial. I¡¯m¡­ lost. I can¡¯t go against Azazel alone. But I deserted him, which means he''ll come for me¡­ and for her¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ so das it den? You found your precious angel?¡± Belial said, sitting up a bit more.

    ¡°Azazel hasn¡¯t told you anything?¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t come by in a while.¡±

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯m still early. He doesn¡¯t know I just left the house, just that I defied his order.¡±

    ¡°So with de first step taken, de question becomes Mephisto, what are you going to do? Dis angel of yours, Baphomet wants her dead. And Azazel¡¯s spent de betta¡¯ part of a year helping you chase after her. He¡¯s not gonna take your betrayal sitting down. Just on de time invested alone.¡±

    Mephisto seemed shaken. A dark chill came over him. The thought of death or torment for himself did not scare him, but suddenly he realized it wasn¡¯t just him. If either demon found out the truth he¡¯d just uncovered, what fate awaited his daughter? Worse still, what if they already knew? Every thought in his mind assured him that that was precisely the case.

    ¡°I¡­ need to protect her somehow¡­¡± He whispered. He suddenly rushed to the edge of the bed, staring at Belial with intensity. ¡°How can I defeat Azazel?¡±

    Belial burst into laughter, once again groaning in pain immediately. ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°Come on, he¡¯s a terrifying bastard, but there has to be something I can do? Some sort of weakness to exploit?¡±

    ¡°Have you considered a bullet?¡± Belial smirked. ¡°Come on Mephisto, you¡¯re smarter den dis. Why would I betray my boss and friend? I like you, but I have no qualms with Azazel. I don¡¯t plan on getting involved here.¡±

    ¡°What if I threaten you with a bullet?¡± Mephisto said, raising his deagle and pointing it at Belial.

    ¡°I¡¯d say dat you¡¯re learning. And it would be a more compelling reason.¡± The demon said with a smile. ¡°Think, Mephisto¡­ you have been Azazel¡¯s right hand man since de day you arrived. You stole my spot frankly, but alas I bear no ill will. Think, how can you possibly assure dat Azzy doesn¡¯t go after your precious girl?¡±

    Mephisto stepped back, taking another step around the room. ¡°Are you saying¡­ continue working for him? That¡¯s idiotic. He¡¯d never fall for it.¡±

    ¡°No. Your relationship with him has been cut for good. But, dat don¡¯t mean you two can¡¯t cut a deal instead.¡±

    Mephisto¡¯s eyes lit up at the revelation. ¡°Of course. He¡¯s a demon after all. A powerful one, but if I force him into a deal he¡¯s bound by it.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Belial said ominously. ¡°But you must realize Mephy, he would bind you to his terms as well!¡±

    ¡°I am aware¡­ still I should be able to force his hand if I manage to catch him¡­ but how do I do that¡­?¡± He pondered.

    It took a few minutes for him to wander around deep in thought before Belial coughed, signaling his attention. ¡°Mephisto, I am¡­ old. Dis physical form of mine is growing frail, straining itself to heal wounds dat in my younger years I¡¯d have passed by. Dat¡¯s not to say I¡¯m looking forward to dying but I sense a dark and tumultuous future ahead... Perhaps my next move could be considered heinous treachery, but I choose to see it as merely a gift to one of my more gifted pupils.¡± Belial snapped his fingers. Immediately a soft tapping was heard on the window, startling Mephisto. ¡°If you would.¡±

    The demon looked back with curiosity before he went and latched the window open. A large raven hopped inside and perched itself on the windowsill. It cawed once, and then fluttered at Mephisto, as if it sized him up with interest. The raven was indistinguishable from a regular bird, were it not for two aspects. The first were that its feathers were blacker than the night itself, but those on its wings were stained with crimson markings resembling esoteric triangles. The second were its eyes. An extra one on either side of its face, and all four pale and white like fresh snow.

    ¡°Deir name is Whisper.¡± Belial said calmly. ¡°Dey enjoy salted crackers, peanuts, and de occasional worm. Though dey don¡¯t need food, if you want dem to like you, you¡¯d best give dem treets from time to time.¡±

    Mephisto gave the bird a slight pet. It seemed to enjoy it going by its groans. ¡°Hello.¡± He said awkwardly.

    ¡°Here.¡± Belial said, showing Mephisto a playing card. An eight of diamonds. Before he could ask anything, Belial flung the card through the air. As Mephisto reached to catch it, what he caught instead was a small packet of crackers.

    ¡°How come you never taught me any tricks like these?¡± Mephisto asked as he opened the packet and fed some to his new acquaintances. ¡°Just shit like geography and how to use a knife.¡±

    ¡°Oh but Mephy, I have. You¡¯s just not opened your eye to everything yet.¡± Belial smirked. ¡°Now, ask dem what your heart¡¯s desires now.¡±

    ¡°Ask¡­ them?¡± Mephisto echoed.

    Belial nodded. ¡°Just ask, and listen.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.Mephisto raised an eyebrow, but kept his mind open. He reached his palm slowly towards the bird, letting it climb on his hand. It was heavier than he¡¯d expected. As he raised it towards his face, he could catch a glimpse of himself in the bird¡¯s eyes. A strange pallid reflection that seemed to shift and turn along with the raven¡¯s movements. Whisper seemed aware of his intent, and turned its head, waiting for his words. Mephisto gulped.

    ¡°Where is Azazel?¡± He whispered to them.

    There was no answer. Not at first. Whisper cawed a few times, but everything remained silent. Mephisto leaned in again, eager to ask the question once more, but instead he heard something. Quiet at first, then the growing murmurs in his ear and mind grew. Multiple voices, ethereal and distant, making sounds, indecipherable words. The myriad grew and grew and with it Mephisto became accustomed to it. The more he did, the clearer the words became, attuning himself like finding the signal on an old radio. Then everything clicked, the words whispered in his mind, but not his ear.

    Waiting. Waiting, the Clockmaker waits at the Kennels.

    Mephisto stepped back, amazed. He only then realized the bird was still on his hand. He turned back to Belial carefully. ¡°How does it know?¡±

    ¡°I asked her to find out first.¡±

    ¡°You knew I would come?¡±

    ¡°And¡­ I inferred what you might want.¡± Belial sighed. ¡°Whisper is a valuable ally dat has helped me across my long decades. A dear friend, please take good care of dem.¡°

    ¡°Are you sure¡­? You want to give them to me?¡± Mephisto asked, gently letting the raven fly on the windowsill.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Belial said right away. ¡°You saved my life. Had things gone differently, I would have made you a son of darkness. But should you ever need deir help, you will find dem where my mark stains red.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Belial. For everything. I hope we meet again someday, but until that day may come, I will remember the lessons you¡¯ve taught me.¡± Mephisto said with a nod. He turned to walk out of the hospital room, but then turned back to Whisper. He murmured something to them that Belial did not hear, and then he opened the window to let them out. The demon then left, with Belial giving him a respectful nod on his way out. He leaned back against the warm pillow, now alone and surrounded only by the sounds of his heart monitor beeping.

    ¡°Kraawh!¡± Later came the sound of Whisper on his windowsill, waking him just as he began falling asleep.

    ¡°C¡¯mere.¡± Belial motioned to the bird, curious. It carried something in its mouth, and the demon began to chuckle when he saw what it was. A large pink lollipop, perfect for his sweet tooth. ¡°Heh, Mephisto you bastard¡­¡± He said out loud as he unwrapped it and savored its sweetness. Whisper cawed approvingly. ¡°Mhyes! He¡¯s a right bastard. Take care of him now, yes?¡±

    The raven cawed one final time before it flew out the window into the dead of night.

    <hr>

    Azazel watched with one eye as the cars scurried like ants on the streets below.

    It was warm out tonight. The dull dark clouds rolled around the sky. They drifted in the soothing wind that gently touched his cheeks and combed through his bronze hair. His hand slid slowly over the railing of the rooftop balcony. The need itched within him again. He pulled out a cigarette and bit into it, trying to light it with his silver and black tinted lighter. One flick, two flicks, three. No sparks alighted. He shook his lighter, and realized it was empty of gas. Annoyed, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a match. Then he opened his mouth and let his tongue loll out. He then lit the match by flicking its head over his long, coarse and blackened tongue. The flame soon burned the paper of his cigarette. He excitedly took the first breath deep into his lungs and let the smoke inside simmer a few moments before he let it out through his nostrils. Now he was calming, something he needed while his head was pulsating in pain. Reaching up and touching the bandages around his right eye, he felt the hole inside his head. It was still wet with blood.

    ¡°How could you let yourself get carried away like that¡­¡± He chastised himself.

    Before he could continue however, he heard something. A familiar noise. A bird circled above him. It waited for him to notice it before it flew down closer. He watched as it perched on the railing of the balcony, watching him from a sizable distance.

    ¡°Hello Whisper. What brings you here on this fine evening?¡±

    His answer came in the form of a sound. Shouting and screaming, followed by the rapid, wild footsteps of a man coming up the stairs of his terrace. He turned around slowly, and before him stood Mephistopheles. His eyes were wild with rage and his right hand was tightly gripping his gray deagle.

    ¡°I guess that would be the answer. Parting gift from Belial I take it?¡± Azazel said, unamused.

    Mephisto didn¡¯t say anything, he lined up his gun with his boss¡¯ head, making sure there was no debate about who was in control here. Azazel sighed, and lifted his arms to his shoulders. He quickly pointed at the cigarette in his mouth, and seemed to ask a question with his eyes. Mephisto nodded slowly. Azazel, satisfied, pinched his cigarette, and took another puff.

    ¡°So¡­ I take it you found out?¡± He began. ¡±Damn it, I told you to leave the mansion Mephistopheles. You disobeyed a direct order-¡±

    ¡°To hell with your order. You knew. You fucking knew it all along you bastard.¡± Mephisto snapped back.

    ¡°What exactly?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me Azazel. Tell me right now if you knew who the angel was.¡±

    Azazel paused for a moment, rolling his eye. ¡°Of course I knew. Baphomet thought it was Camael, but I knew a being like her wouldn¡¯t just hide in the shadows. Couldn¡¯t hide, I should say. Not from me.¡± He said with a smirk. ¡°So I did some digging before you arrived. It took a while, but I found an ancient document passed down in the Devilsbane family line. From your

    old friend Samson, a note about the queen¡¯s daughter. I knew then we were hunting the princess of the moon, not the queen.¡±

    ¡°You knew¡­ the whole time. You knew she was my daughter and you didn¡¯t tell me jack shit? You had me hunt her, for a whole year, blind and obedient like one of your stupid hounds? You would have had me kill her with my own hands and then laugh when you told me the truth! How¡¯s this for friendship fucker, nothing bonds people like a bullet between the eyes.¡± Mephistopheles shouted in unbridled rage. He took a step closer, aggressively pushing his gun in between Azazel¡¯s eyes. He was unphased. He drew another breath from the cigarette, blew out the smoke in a ring-like pattern and began:

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me.¡± He said, calmly.

    ¡°My finger is being awfully itchy Azazel, your odds aren¡¯t looking good.¡±

    ¡°You do not frighten me Mephisto. But, you may know that I never intended for you to kill your daughter, and even if she was Camael instead, I still wouldn¡¯t have let you kill her.¡± Azazel said, shaking his head. Mephisto stepped back, willing to listen. ¡°Now, if you¡¯re willing to put down your gun and not hurt anyone¡­¡±

    ¡°I killed a bunch of your bodyguards. We¡¯re long past that.¡± Mephisto interrupted.

    ¡°...Anymore.¡± Azazel added, slightly annoyed. ¡°Like I said, I know you won¡¯t kill me, and if you calm down I¡¯ll even tell you how I know that. I¡¯ll even tell you the reason why I withheld the information of Uriel being your daughter.¡±

    Mephistopheles stared at him with hate-filled eyes. He wanted nothing more than to pull the trigger and bathe in the blood that would spatter on him. An usual chill held him back however. It was an unpleasant feeling as Azazel¡¯s eye stared back at him with more resolution and intimidation. His hand trembled as the chill of fear seemed to grip him. He knew he had lost the moment he had walked up those stairs. He had to act while he was still in control, if indeed he ever was.

    ¡°Alright. Here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen next Azazel.¡± He said. ¡°We¡¯re going to make a deal.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I''m all ears.¡± Azazel perked up, licking his lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me everything. No more lies, no more bullshit, no more vague cryptic messages. You have five minutes. Make a move, and I blow your fucking brains out.¡±

    Azazel finished his cigarette with a last long draw of breath, carelessly throwing it off the edge of the building with a puff of smoke escaping his lips. ¡°Alright!¡± He declared. ¡°Now that the first condition has been established I can reveal the details your heart verily desires. Then we will finalize the remaining terms of our deal.¡±

 Part 16: Pale Shadows

    Constantine threw the warm fluffy pillow on top of his head and moaned sorely.

    Three full seconds of silence passed before he pulled his head out from underneath and looked around the room, his eyes still halfway closed from the thin crusty buildup. Still sensitive to the morning light however, as the flashing rays of sun that were invading the room made him bury his face back into the pillow. Another three seconds of silence and a dry gasp for air later, Constantine was sitting up straight on the couch. One hand held him from falling back onto the comfy bed and the other rubbed his eyes. He looked around the room again, this time able to see more than just a blur. He was laying on Katherine¡¯s long, extendable wood-coloured couch, to his right farther off was the ordinary coffee table from the other day, with a single blue flower in the center as a decoration and a few cups neatly arranged around the edges. On his right was the door that led further to the kitchen and one behind him that opened into the enormous main hallway. Constantine yawned as he got out of bed and put on a simple pair of wooly slippers. He grabbed one of the many available bathrobes that Katherine for some reason owned, the one that he got stuck with was a black one with goofy red skulls and yellow eyes. He then quietly walked towards the kitchen where he prepared some coffee. Then he leaned on the counter, staring at the trees that were softly moving in the wind. His mind was still asleep, when the ding of the coffee maker finally woke him up. He pulled out a coal-colored mug from a cupboard above him and poured himself some much needed coffee. As he took a sip, he heard gentle footsteps quietly approaching from behind the door to his left.

    ¡°Oh, h-hi.¡± Uriel said in a low voice, clearly also still somewhat asleep.

    ¡°Morning Uriel, had a good sleep last night?¡± He took another tiny sip.

    She nodded once with a yawn, then climbed up on the counter and slid close to Constantine, careful with her wings so she didn''t accidentally open them and fling him into a wall or hit him on the head.

    ¡°Coffee?¡± He raised his mug towards her and smiled kindly.

    Uriel nodded her head to the right and grabbed it, taking a big gulp.

    ¡°I hated this drink at first, but now, I see why you people like it so much. Especially in the morning.¡± The echo in her voice was still heard even when she whispered or spoke in a gentle tone.

    ¡°Oh yes.¡± Constantine poured himself another cup. ¡°It really perks you up. How¡¯s Niko?¡± He asked, now slightly enthusiastic.

    ¡°Probably still sleeping.¡±

    ¡°And Katherine?¡±

    ¡°...Still sleeping.¡± She responded gloomily.

    Both of them lowered their heads and drank from their coffees in silence for a minute or two before Constantine finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°How long has it been, three days already?¡± He sighed.

    ¡°Today makes four¡­ I pray to god she wakes up soon, Constantine.¡± Uriel¡¯s wings and arms began trembling after she put down her coffee. ¡°I still think about the way she screamed that night. How she cried out in agony after Nikolai injected her with that red liquid.¡±

    ¡°She finally stopped around three didn''t she? I don''t think any of us got to sleep that night, especially Evan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried, Constantine, I feel so helpless to assist her.¡±

    ¡°Calm down Uriel, she will wake up soon. I¡¯m also worried. I was hoping she would wake up the next day and we could leave soon but¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave? Why leave?¡± Uriel said curiously, getting off the counter and going into the living room.

    ¡°Well...¡± Constantine began as he followed her inside and sat on the couch. Uriel chose the armchair. ¡°I was worried the other demon would come here. If one knows this place the other should as well. I was talking to Nikolai too the other day, what exactly was that guy doing here? If he was looking for you then¡­¡±

    ¡°I do not know. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Uriel scratched away at some of the dry blood that was on her robe.

    ¡°Why do you keep wearing that thing? You should let us clean it up.¡± Constantine smiled.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have anything else to wear?¡± She said, her cheeks turning red as an apple before she quickly looked away.

    ¡°Bull-...nonsense. Katherine is about as tall as you¡­ even though she¡¯s shorter by maybe twenty centimeters. I¡¯m pretty sure she has some clothes you can borrow. Ah, but wait, doesn¡¯t Evan sleep in her room?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the armchair beside the giant bed in which Kath sleeps, the main bedroom you called it? He was taking care of her and I think he fell asleep. Oh and you know Nikolai sleeps downstairs across the hallway from this room.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Constantine got up and grabbed her right hand. ¡°Come on, let''s get you something more suitable for an angel.¡± Uriel¡¯s pale face became an unnatural shade of red as she was being dragged up the stairs by Constantine.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    The mansion was indeed massive, the hallway was about the size of an ordinary room and the staircase took up more than half of it. The floor was made out of polished oak and the steps and handrails out of mahogany. Additionally there were some old decorative paintings hung on the walls, two of which in particular caught Constantine¡¯s eye as he passed. One depicted a beautiful victorian age lady wearing a bright yellow dress in front of a tall stone door on an empty field, while the other was of a steampunk gentleman with blond hair, a half-mask made of metal over his face and a long bronze hook reaching from his elbow instead of a left arm. Most of the others depicted wars in ancient eras.

    Kind of morbid¡­ Constantine thought to himself. No matter, the two of them quickly reached Katherine¡¯s empty bedroom, and he began exploring through her wardrobes, in a suitably tactful manner of course.

    ¡°How about these ones? They seem like they¡¯d look good on you.¡± Constantine held up a pair of black jeans and showed it to Uriel.

    ¡°Oooh those are very pretty, but why are they ripped over here?¡± Uriel grabbed them and inspected them closer.

    ¡°Oh those things are just how the jeans are made so they look good, they¡¯re not actually ripped.¡±

    ¡°So .. they make clothes purposely torn for looks? Odd. I''m assuming the purpose of this strip of leather is also looks?¡± The jeans had a long gray leather chain attached from the front of the left thigh going back and connecting slightly below where the tailbone should be.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d assume so.¡± Constantine went back to the wardrobe and began searching again. ¡°You see Uriel¡­¡± He started saying while throwing clothes out of the apparel. ¡°...A while ago I wasn¡¯t the kind of guy that got excited about appearances and such, especially clothes. Its just that Nikolai really enjoys going shopping and you know how girls are¡­ eventually it became a hobby we shared.¡±

    ¡°I actually don¡¯t know how girls are... ¡° She whispered to herself.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing.¡±

    ¡°How about this one, it''s even got a low cut back so you can wear it without worrying about your wings.¡± Almost instinctively Uriel flapped her immense silver wings with a hint of joy. Constantine then threw her the shirt and she examined it. It was a simple shirt, with a long red cross on the front and the silhouette of a bird perched on its left side.

    ¡°I-I love it! But what bird is this?¡±

    Constantine got closer and concluded that the bird was in fact:

    ¡°A crow. I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s a crow.¡± He then turned his head and his gaze met Uriel¡¯s snow-white faded eyes. Constantine blushed and quickly moved away. ¡°That should be enough. I¡¯m gonna go outside, when you¡¯re done changing I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    When she was alone, Uriel softly giggled once to herself. It was so unusual for her to receive clothing such as these, but she greatly appreciated such a thoughtful gift.

    <hr>

    Evan was now sitting next to Nikolai on the couch in the main living room. She was flipping through the channels on the enormous tv in front of them and he was resting his head on his right hand, still halfway asleep. The coffee cup in front of him was untouched and getting colder. The early morning news still spoke about the strange incident that occurred a few days ago and how the bodies and the car were never found leaving the police stumped, but tensions were presumed low and blamed on the halloween parades. Nikolai jumped up happily from the couch when Constantine descended the stairs and gave him a tight warm hug. She was wearing a more casual attire, without her eyepatch or glove, only a black undershirt and some blue short pants. Constantine looked at her, her clear pallid eye and her long black hair made her irresistible, even if she had a bad case of morning hair. Unable to hold himself back, he kissed her fiercely.

    ¡°Good morning, Hani. How are you on this fine morning? Also didn¡¯t you sleep downstairs last I checked?¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling great, and yes I did sleep downstairs, but I woke up early and so did Uriel and she wanted to find some new clothes so we bothered some of Kat¡¯s. Speaking of¡­ how is she?¡± He asked, his voice trembling with worry.

    ¡°She started tossing and mumbling last night but aside from that no change.¡± She sighed and went back to the couch, scooting over so Constantine had room to sit.

    ¡°Mornin¡¯ Evan.¡±

    ¡°Hrhrmrhm.¡± He grumbled back.

    ¡°Hadn¡¯t had his coffee yet.¡± said Nikolai. ¡°Even though I made it for him and its¡­ right there¡­ getting colder.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you too. I¡¯m just too tired to try and wake up.¡± He wiped his face and then sat up straight, greeting Constantine with a nod. The three then sat quietly looking at the television, Nikolai curled up on top of Constantine¡¯s chest on the left side of the couch, with Evan sprawled lazily across the other side. After a few minutes Evan crumpled up a piece of paper and threw it lazily at Nikolai¡¯s head. She turned to him with a false look of anger on her face and kicked him in the thigh, hard. Then they went back to listening to the tv.

    ¡°Hey guys¡­¡± Uriel¡¯s soft voice echoed out in her unnatural manner from the hallway. ¡°How do I look?¡± Her voice continued as she floated into the living room. Thankfully there was no door separating the two places.

    Uriel looked stunning. The jeans perfectly fit and shaped her, deepening the curves of her legs, thighs and backside while the simplicity of the cross and crow shirt made her face and body stand out a lot more. She was lithe and maidenly, yet with a slightly noticeable definition of muscle, especially around her chest and shoulders.

    ¡°I hope Katherine doesn''t mind that I used one of her hairpins.¡± She said with worry while rubbing the yellow hairpin that held her blue hair in place on the right side of her head.

    Constantine was floored, not expecting his fashion sense to work so well for Uriel. Evan was also floored, but for more easy to imagine reasons that had to do with how tight Uriel¡¯s new jeans were. Nikolai quickly began saying how gorgeous and pretty she was and how she loved her new look. Uriel¡¯s cheeks became redder and redder with each passing compliment. Finally, their amusing soiree was interrupted by Katherine¡¯s scream resounding through the house, as her mind escaped the shadows burst forth through her nightmares.

 Part 17: Duality

    ¡°What is this place?¡± Katherine called out into the forest.

    It was the break of dawn and the sky was a purplish hue with smudges of black and blue above leafless trees that undulated back and forth, pushed by the low breeze.

    ¡°I thought you would recognize the forest in which you grew up in.¡± A quiet and whispery voice answered from uncomfortably close behind her. The being was hunched over, its gray narrow beard almost touching the ground, and his face wrapped up in a dirty bandage.

    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve shown up in my dreams. I take it, I am still asleep right now?¡±

    ¡°As always. Sleeping is the only time when we have ever met.¡± He began slowly walking through the trees.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked, following him down the forest path.

    ¡°When you were brought back from Lady Death¡¯s embrace what was the condition she gave?¡±

    Katherine stopped walking. ¡°Answering a question with another question? Also I ¡­ do not remember.¡± She said with a smirk.

    ¡°Of course you do, she did not pull you out of the fire of the depths because she liked the old black color of your hair. She knew what you are capable of.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall you being her lackey old man, why are you here in her name?¡±

    ¡°That is precisely it, I am not her underling. I am here because you are in grave danger, and I am here to warn you she will come for what she is due if you do not fulfill your mission.¡± The elder said with a grave chill in his voice.

    ¡°Cleanse the earth.¡± She whispered, lowering her head.

    ¡°Cleanse the earth¡­¡± He echoed. ¡°That was your mission, that still is your mission. A task given by finality itself. Or have you forgotten?¡± The being turned around and walked closer to her, the sun fading into darkness behind him.

    ¡°How can I alone take on such a task? I am just one being, I am powerless.¡± She cried out in frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve done what I can. I gave my life for it.¡±

    ¡°When the shadows will come crawling and thirsting for the blood of the weeping world, you will stand before them.¡± He grabbed her chin and lifted her head, and she stared at him with hopeful tearing eyes.

    ¡°But they will stand there as well. The question is will they stand besides you, or will they oppose you?¡±

    Katherine looked around, the wind began howling and the darkness whipped around her body. She looked back at the being, horrified.

    ¡°I am forbidden from directly affecting whatever happens in the physical realm, same as the Gray Lady, but I will give you some final advice. Teach them, all of them. Give them the weapons, and awaken the fire serpent.¡±

    ¡°How could I¡­. You¡¯re asking me to kill her?¡± The darkness chipped away at her body, tearing her apart piece by piece. ¡°No. No! That was my price, her safety above all else!¡±

    ¡°Her fate is sealed. If you do not help her walk that other path, then you will lose her forever. But¡­ this is the way for her to live. Do what must be done. Remember, the angel is the key to salvation of all of them¡­ or damnation of all of us.¡± The blackness engulfed Katherine and she screamed in terror, awaking back in her mansion. Under his bandages, the old man frowned sadly, and continued to himself: ¡°And the choice is yours to make.¡°

    ¡°Old man.¡± A suave womanly voice called out from behind him. The skeletal man turned around and in front of him lay Death. Headless and wrapped in a silver dress stretching across the ground, blackened armor surrounding her chest and shoulders, with a gray cloak covering her neck. ¡°Why are you speaking to my knight?¡±

    The man turned around and sat in silence a few moments before answering.

    ¡°I am sorry, it simply is in my nature. And besides, I gave her the assistance you refused her. I imparted her with the truth you¡¯ve omitted.¡±

    ¡°She belongs to me. Assisting her or not, I do not appreciate the breaking of rules. Without rules, there is disorder, and disorder brings the chaos our pact was made to lock away.¡± She walked closer to him and grabbed his head pulling it towards where hers should''ve been. ¡°This is the second time I turn a blind eye when you interfere, and also the last, ancient fools like you and me are merely bystanders, it¡¯s best we keep it that way.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve interfered aplenty yourself, Lady Death. Let us not pretend that we¡¯re both saints in this.¡± The old man called out, breaking away from her grip.

    ¡°You do not wish for this war¡­ I suggest you cease your foolishness before you step too far over a line you cannot uncross...¡± The spectre¡¯s voice echoed back like thunder as her form vanished into mist.

    The old man remained alone, his ancient head hung low with disappointment. ¡°I fear my dear Lady¡­ you¡¯ve long crossed that line yourself.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Katherine, KATHERINE, calm down, calm-wake up, you¡¯re safe. You¡¯re home¡± Constantine shouted, holding her tightly by the shoulders. Katherine opened her eyes and saw his silver-gray hair and worried face. She then looked around and saw Nikolai and Evan all worriedly looking back at her. The two of them were standing next to each other beside her bed. A bit farther off she saw Uriel standing in the doorframe, looking away from her direction.

    ¡°C-can I get some space please?¡± She sat up straight as the trio backed off, still bewildered and amazed that she was finally awake.¡°How long have I been out?¡±

    ¡°Four days.¡± Nikolai responded. ¡°Frankly we thought you weren¡¯t going to wake up, we were so worried.¡± She then put the backside of her right hand to Kath¡¯s forehead. ¡°No fever, thank god.¡±

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Constantine asked.

    Katherine massaged the bandages on her neck and upper chest before answering: ¡°I¡¯m dealing with a very large problem regarding personal space at the moment, but aside from that I¡¯m feeling¡­ pretty damn well considering. I am starving however. Also¡­¡± She pulled the covers aside, pushed Evan away and dashed to the bathroom.

    ¡°Wow, she barely looks like she was in a coma for a few days. Spry as a deer...¡± Evan thought out loud. ¡°I¡¯ll cook something for all, alright guys?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re terrible at cooking Evan.¡± Constantine reminded him.

    Breakfast was taken in the backyard outside, on a large picnic spot close to the mansion. On the large wooden table were five plates, each with two eggs, a round slice of crispy bacon with melted cheddar sprinkled on top. In the center was a plate full of crunchy toasted bread and beside that a large salad bowl with tomatoes, cucumbers, lettuce, some slices of red onions. Also there were five mugs of different beverages, three of coffee, one of water, and one with milk. Katherine was stuffing her mouth with food, gulping and swallowing everything down like a wolf. Nikolai and Constantine stared at her while drinking their coffee, both amazed and somewhat disgusted. Evan meanwhile stared at Uriel, who was eating very slowly, but by his count she had eaten even more than Katherine. She was fumbling with the knife and fork, still unable to use them properly. After a small while, Constantine turned away, gazing towards the still forest trees..

    ¡°Oohf.¡± Katherine finally broke the silence. ¡±That felt good.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually a pretty good cook, Evan.¡± Uriel continued.

    ¡°Hrheck cough hack!¡± Evan nearly choked on a piece of toast on that comment. ¡°It was actually Nikolai that cooked.¡° He wheezed out trying to breathe. Uriel then turned to Nikolai with a look of surprise.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I should have figured. I do wish you would have made some of that eclair that you had last time¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Uriel relax.¡± Nikolai smiled and took a bite of toast dipped in egg yolk. ¡°Next time I¡¯ll get some eclairs for you, unfortunately we couldn¡¯t go downtown to buy any¡­¡±

    Constantine was silent to all the talk that was taking place. He just peacefully looked away towards the sky and the forest and found it unusually soothing. Katherine stopped eating and stared at him from across the table, a speck of grief shining in her eyes.

    "Constantine." She called him and he turned to her. Everyone stopped talking and turned around as well. "...Guys, there is something I have to ask you, all of you." She cleared her throat and continued. ¡°Since you¡¯ve all¡­ you all have seen the wendigo and the demons, I need to confirm something. Uriel here¡­ they will come for her again. That much is certainty. This house and land will protect us for a while, but they will find another way in time. I need to know if you are willing to join me in protecting her. My task has forever been to protect the people from the evil of the depths, the creatures that lurk in the shadows that you all now know are real. That has been my family¡¯s mission for centuries. But now... I fear I won¡¯t be able to do it alone.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Constantine began asking before Evan cut him off.

    ¡°So you basically want us to go monster-hunting with you?¡± He shouted, his voice somewhere between excitement and fear.

    ¡°When you put it like that no¡­ but in a way, yes. Will you allow me to teach and train you all?¡±

    ¡°Basically throwing away our future so we can live as outlaws and fugitives?¡±

    ¡°No, I am asking for your help. The demons know of you three and that you stood in their ways. They won¡¯t just let you go. Just give me your permission to train you, I can not fight against them alone and you cannot protect yourselves without me.¡±

    ¡°No. Excuse me but that sounds a little, just a little, too stupid to me. ¡± Evan said, standing his ground in defiance. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re crazy enough to take on giant deer monsters and demons, but we¡¯re just regular idiots, and despite being idiots I think we¡¯re smart enough to tell when we¡¯re outmatched.

    Katherine did not betray an emotion but her eyes brimmed with anger. She got up from her seat and moved near him, bending down to talk to him, their faces inches apart and their eyes locked. Evan looked back at her, his face showing confidence, but his eyes held cowardice.

    ¡°Stupid? If I was not there when the wendigos chased after us your friend Uriel would have her guts painted across the sidewalk. You want to talk about future Evan? How about the fact that I had to learn and train and fight against demons when I was still a child.¡± Her eyes dashed to Nikolai for a brief moment. ¡°I never had a choice regarding my future, I was doomed from the moment I was born. You are a coward. Afraid, terrified at what you saw, but you do not know the true fear of being alone in the dark. There are worse things than wendigos out there and I assure you, one day they will come for you too.¡±

    Evan got up, infuriated, his head reaching high above Katherine¡¯s. Nikolai and Uriel both spectated while drinking their coffees, while Constantine got up as soon as his friend did and pulled him back, but Evan pushed him away with his elbow.

    ¡°Must be really difficult to swing a stick around and pretend that you did something.¡± Evan smiled arrogantly at her.

    ¡°Did I hurt your ego, little man? I don¡¯t even need a stick to beat you. But for you, I got some training sticks and I¡¯m itching for a warmup, no better way to ease out my aching muscles. Right here in the field, the first one whose back touches the ground loses.¡± Katherine¡¯s lips curled up mischievously. ¡°Are you up for it, or are you gonna run from this too?¡±

    ¡°Evan don''t do it.¡± Constantine pleaded. ¡°She will fucking pulverize you.¡±

    ¡°Done. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll hold back just cause you were in a coma yesterday.¡± Evan said, ignoring his friend. ¡°If you win I¡¯ll play your foolish game and even let you teach me.¡±

    ¡°Now he¡¯s done it¡­¡± Constantine sighed.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Katherine to return with two long training weapons, one of which she tossed at her opponent. Their arena was a patch of dry grass a stone-throw away from the picnic table.

    ¡°Cocky bastard.¡± Nikolai chuckled next to Uriel who was worried, but still looking forward to the fight.

    ¡°Should we be worried?¡± Uriel asked.

    ¡°Evan¡¯s dad trained us both in martial arts, and Evan especially used to be pretty good at them. So¡­ it may not be a complete stomp, but this is still a stupid waste of time.¡± Constantine said mildly irritated, his arms crossed as he sat on a wooden chair he dragged for himself.

    ¡°Hey Uriel, betcha five gals Evan gets his ass handed to him.¡± She reached out her hand for a confirmation handshake.

    ¡°What is a gal?¡± Uriel just smiled at her, clearly confused.

    Nikolai looked back at her, also confused before pulling her hand back in shame and defeat. ¡°Gal is¡­ money. Which I guess you wouldn¡¯t have any¡­ anyway.¡±

    ¡°I do not. Sorry Nikolai.¡± Uriel beamed.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t worry ¡®bout it.¡±

    Katherine was standing about five meters in front of Evan, both of them holding about a meter long wooden training stick. She was holding it tightly straight up in front of her with both arms while he twirled it around getting used to the feeling. Katherine was wearing a new pair of tight flexible shorts with a simple blue t-shirt, while Evan wore the same clothes that he had a few minutes before. A pair of long training pants with a short-sleeved green sweater he¡¯d found in one of Katherine¡¯s older rooms.

    ¡°Give the start Niko.¡± Evan called out.

    ¡°Five, three, one, go!¡±

    Evan smirked and dashed forward, striking on Katherine¡¯s left side. She deflected the blow with a tilt of her stick and kicked it up with her right foot. She slammed the end of it into Evan¡¯s chin, knocking him back. He then quickly regained his balance and swung the stick from the right and from the left again, both times blocked by Kath¡¯s lightning reflexes. Gritting his teeth and wiping his brow, he backed off and charged again. Nikolai cheered and taunted, enjoying the spectacle as did Uriel. Constantine turned to her, his face full of concern and asked:

    ¡°Nikolai¡­ You almost died a few days ago, but you never even mentioned it. Now you¡¯re acting like nothing¡¯s happened. Please, tell me if something is wrong.¡±

    ¡°You just have to ruin people¡¯s moods, no?¡± Nikolai frowned and looked at him annoyed. Uriel kept spectating Katherine defend against Evan¡¯s attacks, despite her sharp ears hearing their conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ stressed.¡± He lowered his head.

    ¡°We should talk about this later. I wanna see Evan getting wrecked by Kath, if you please.¡± Nikolai said, turning back to the fight, Constantine gazed to his right and sighed. All the while, Uriel looked at the two lovers for a moment, and felt the sadness of guilt crawling under her skin.

    Evan was running on fumes when he decided to try a low swing towards Kath¡¯s legs. He sent a flurry of attacks towards his opponent but not one landed. He felt as if every swing he made came back to hit him instead. Katherine¡¯s face was a statue with burning eyes that seemed to taunt him at every hit. She jumped over his stick and finally attacked for the first time when she landed. With him debilitated, she stabbed forward into his chest, near his right shoulder, narrowly dodging his attempt to counterattack. Evan backed off and was smacked straight across the face. He fell on his knees but still made one desperate strike with his left hand. Katherine smacked his weapon away and brought hers down on his hand, specifically the nail on his index finger, crushing it and drawing blood.

    ¡°AH! God, fuck aaaah¡­!¡± He shouted and cursed. Katherine looked at him and bit her cheek before flicking her stick to the side and tearing off his fingernail, sending it flying into the grass.¡°What the FUCK was that for? I yield, Jesus.¡± Evan turned on his back and pinched his finger to keep the blood from flowing.

    ¡°I crushed your nail. If I left it there it would have hurt a whole lot more, this way it will grow back straight. Besides it was only a fingernail, next time could be worse.¡±

    ¡°Bfhitch¡­¡± Evan muttered with his bleeding finger in his mouth.

    ¡°Hey Evan, can I be honest?¡± Katherine said smiling and offering her hand to pull him up, to which Evan gave her a mean look but accepted the help and smiled back. ¡°You weren¡¯t anywhere near half as bad as I expected, but I did just come out of a four-day coma...¡± She said smugly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you win, you win.¡± said Evan as Katherine grabbed the two sticks and ran inside. He turned shamefully to his friends, who held a myriad of expressions ranging from disappointment, to worry, to sheer elation at his defeat. ¡°...Bitch.¡± He added, trying to make himself feel better.

 Part 18: Hell Hath No Fury...

    Buer spoke loudly into the phone, his thick raw luna scotan accent could be heard from the hallway across from his office room.

    He was sitting on his white directorial chair flipping through some yellow papers on his desk, occasionally looking to his right at a window with a muddy view of the city below. All the while his stunted, bulbous bald head held down the handset from falling off his right shoulder. On the other end was an acquaintance from a different sector, Octavian. The two of them had been discussing for the past three and a half hours about multiple subjects, striking a deal regarding a new weapons storage facility, the upcoming auction house, and if there had been any sightings of the angel.

    ¡°...And you surely couldn¡¯t decide if it¡¯ll be in two weeks or three? I swear, you¡¯re more indecisive than a woman. Wonder if Azazel¡¯s gonna sell anything? I¡¯ve heard some plans, most of them are that he¡¯s gonna be attending for sure, but I¡¯m not really in the know-how about selling anything specific. Speaking of Azzy¡­ here he comes. I¡¯ll get to ya later Oct, clap ya.¡±

    Buer hung up the phone after seeing Azazel¡¯s one-eyed face staring at him from across the office. It¡¯s been a week since he killed the huntress, and the right side of his face was still bandaged up as the new eye was slowly healing.

    ¡°Buer.¡± Azazel said quietly, offering him his hand.

    ¡°Boss.¡± He responded, getting up from his chair and accepting the handshake. Buer himself was a massive person, shoulders broad as a wardrobe yet his limbs thin as twigs. When standing he was a head shorter than Azazel ¡°How¡¯s the eye healing?¡± He asked.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a few days until it¡¯s good to go.¡± Azazel ran his hand through his wavy coppery hair before pulling out a cigar and lighting it. ¡°I¡¯m gonna need you¡­¡± He let out a deep poof of smoke. ¡°...To get someone for me. I¡¯d send Mephisto but¡­ seem¡¯s our friend won''t be coming back anymore.¡±

    ¡°Was that your partner fella? Sucks, liked the guy, he had potential.¡± Buer shook his head and reached for the handset, before Azazel put his hand on it first.

    ¡°I mean, right now.¡± He smirked. ¡°Without Mephisto the task of finding that damned angel falls on me. And I¡¯d rather not piss off Baphomet by not finding her so... you¡¯re going to visit an old friend of mine.¡±

    ¡°Great, so whatever you say boss.¡± He scratched his bald head and bit his thin lower lip. ¡°Who is this friend of yours?¡±

    Azazel smiled. ¡°You are to meet her in a few hours at around six o¡¯clock. She works at a small library on Greyford ave. and that¡¯s when it closes on saturdays.¡± He pulled out a large yellow envelope and handed it to him. ¡°Make sure she gets this.¡± He said before leaving in somewhat of a hurry.

    <hr>

    -Coming up next your top hits of this week, we have Tears of Fire by Ashlyn Haryang, Loss by Maira Holten and White Strands by 3SE, only here on Muzi-

    ¡°Ah damn, I love that one. Fuck, I¡¯m already here though.¡± Buer said to no one as he parked his car, a blue corvette, in the driveway of a coffee shop. He stopped the engine and checked his watch. Five minutes till six o¡¯clock, even though the sun was already beginning to dip in the sky. He got out and crossed the one-way street towards his destination. He walked the three steps of the library and opened its simple uninteresting wooden doors, not before checking it was the right one several times. It was dark and chilly inside. The hallway was narrow but the library itself was much much larger, with hundreds upon hundreds of books of varying sizes and colors all with thousands, millions of their own little stories hidden within. But the dim lights made it difficult to see the beauty and splendor of it. Buer¡¯s shoes made a loud clacking noise on the parquet floor everytime he awkwardly stepped forward. He made his way to the checkout counter where a lady was quietly reading a book. She was leaning back in her chair and her black boots were resting one over the other on the desk. The gleaming footwear had metallic straps instead of shoelaces and the heels were about ten centimeters long. In addition, each had a small silver chain running from the ankle to the tip of the boot.

    ¡°Ooh, you¡¯re a juicy one.¡±

    ¡°Library¡¯s closed, if you don¡¯t mind please leave.¡± The woman¡¯s voice answered, soft and whispery yet accompanied by a sharp piercing echo. Buer attributed it to the size of the chamber they were in.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°That''s not how to treat a customer.¡± He said somewhat annoyed. She just ignored him. ¡°Anyhow, you the one they call Wrath?¡±

    Her entire body froze for a moment while she slowly closed her book. She rose from her seat and walked around the desk standing face to face with Buer. The lackey finally got a good look at the woman before her. She had short curly hair, its color a bright orange-red like a burning torch. It glowed in the inky darkness, contouring her gorgeous face along with her soft chin and sharp cheekbones. Her eyes, what appeared to be pale white soon turned into two iris-less patches of yellow on her dark gray skin. Those patches were like drops of honey on a cold church slate. Her head was now adorned by two pairs of horns. Two of them grew from the side of her head, thick and black curling forward before pointing downward and the other two sprouted from her forehead, small and sharp, coiling back into her hair. What he previously believed to be part of her outfit were actually three pairs of batlike wings. The largest wings came out of her shoulder blades, the second pair from the middle of her spine and the smallest ones out of her lower back.

    ¡°You clearly seem to know of me, daring to come after sundown.¡± She began, the tone in her voice one of clear calm. ¡°Who are you and who told you my name?¡±

    ¡°Unimportant. What is important is that you read this.¡± He pulled out the envelope from his jacket and placed it on her desk.

    ¡°I asked you something.¡± Wrath continued, the lights getting dimmer along with her growing annoyance.

    ¡°Frankly dear, I couldn¡¯t give less of a shit if you asked me anything.¡± Buer said with misplaced smug confidence.

    ¡°Your accent is beyond understanding.¡± Wrath said, somewhat confused. Her eyes jumped at the envelope and back at Buer. With a quick motion, she reached forward and snatched it up in her slender fingers and their thin black claws. Lazily, Wrath tore it open and began reading as Buer looked at her with his dull bored face. Her eyes scanned to the bottom of the letter and she grinned, revealing her short sharp teeth and fangs. ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Dumb as a brick this one. Is she really the one the boss wants? Buer thought to himself.

    ¡°Now, let''s go. The boss is waiting.¡± Buer pointed at the door and walked towards it. He made three steps before he heard Wrath laugh and curiosity made him turn around. He was now alone, the lights gone fully with blackness drowning him. Wrath¡¯s laugh still rang in his ears while he pulled out his gun and loaded it. Sweat began trickling down his back.

    ¡°Alright, love, enough of your tricks¡­ l-let¡¯s go.¡± Buer slowly inched his way to the door. A blur dashed to his right from behind him, making him jump startled and shoot about seven bullets into the wall.

    ¡°If you had been nicer, perhaps I would have let you go. I fed recently so I wasn¡¯t particularly hungry.¡± Her voice echoed inside his head. ¡°But I guess it would be.. rude of me to refuse Azazel¡¯s gift wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

    Buer began begging for mercy. Wrath was silent. Panicking, he ran to the door, punching and kicking yet it would not budge. He turned back and began shooting blindly in the dark, until the chamber was empty. His lower lip trembled as he opened his mouth to beg some more. ¡°But, boss, boss wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Darkness itself coiled around his neck silencing him. More and more smoke-like black tendrils twisted around his body immobilizing him against the door. Out of the dark in front of him appeared Wrath. Her left hand was raised towards him and her right forearm had something emerging from it. It was a long blade with a deep purple glow which seemed to flow like water and mist. It was unlike any physical material he¡¯d seen before. Buer choked and gagged, thrashing his head and body like a madman. Wrath ran her fingers around her violet lips, like fingers dancing on the petals of an iris. She smiled, her whole body shivering with pleasure.

    ¡°Stand back!¡± Buer shouted, ready to unleash another shot. Instead, he was yanked forward by Wrath¡¯s shadowy tentacle. He blinked and braced himself but when he opened his eyes he was on the floor. He whimpered, shambling for his gun, before getting up, shocked to see he was alone once again. This time the lights were back to normal and the door was half open. Amazed by his luck, he scrambled to his feet and ran out the door onto the street. It was pitch black outside, save for one or two street lamps with rotten old bulbs that still shone a sickly yellowish light. He quickly rushed to his car, fumbling with the keys before opening the door and getting inside.

    I made it¡­ thank Lucifer¡­ I made it¡­ He thought to himself. He moved his hand to start the car but his entire body went numb as the shadows. Buer started mumbling out loud, thrashing about like a gutted fish. His eyes looked up and were greeted in the rear-view mirror by Wrath¡¯s cold yellow ones. He made a sound similar to a squeal of a pig and tears began trickling down his cheeks.

    ¡°Shh, shh. Don¡¯t cry, dear.¡± She said calmly, leaning forward and gently scratching his cheek with the back of her fingers. ¡°There¡¯s no need to cry.¡±

    ¡°W-w-why?¡± He stammered out before bursting into full on wailing. Wrath remained silent. ¡°WHY?¡± Buer screamed in desperation for an answer.

    ¡°To give you hope.¡± Wrath relented, her voice echoing with anticipation and hunger. ¡°Hope is a spice that makes a soul¡­ so much tastier.¡± She said, licking her lips.

    Buer screamed just once before a line of violet and red pierced his neck, emerging out through his mouth. His black blood was quickly excised from his body, soon painting every window of his blue corvette from within.

 Part 19: The Eye Of The Beholder

    ¡°So, what do we have here?¡± Officer Mikaela asked, getting out of her car and walking up to her partner.

    She was short with an oversized outfit, a dull look on her face and a cup of coffee in her hands. Her blonde ponytail bounced with each tired step she took. Her partner, an elderly man that had been in the force for way longer than her, had a short gray beard and messy ginger hair. He stood before a blue car, jotting down notes in a small leather-bound notebook. The rest of their squad unit was busy taking pictures from different places and multiple angles, carefully gathering samples and thoroughly searching the crime-scene.

    ¡°Just one dead, at least a month or more old by the looks of it.¡± He answered without looking.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me the guy¡¯s corpse has been sitting in the car in this parking lot for a month? And no one noticed a smell or saw the bloody windows?¡± Mikaela asked, disbelief all too apparent in her tone. She might have been a rookie, but even that sounded absurd to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, most of the witnesses we have so far say the guy drove here yesterday ¡®bout five or six and then went towards that library across the street. So far, most of whom we¡¯ve asked said nothing about him coming out, except for one homeless guy that said he ran out after a while.¡±

    ¡°Did you check at the library?¡± She said, taking a sip from her cup.

    ¡°No, I was going to after I finished this up...¡± He said as he waved his pencil towards the car. ¡°...but then you showed up. Do me a favor alright Mikaela?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it.¡± She said with a false tone of reluctance.

    ¡°This feels wrong girl.¡± The cop said, pacing around with uncertainty. ¡±By how much blood there is in the car the body should be in pieces¡­ yet we haven¡¯t been able to find any sort of wounds on the body. The guy is practically a mummy.¡°

    ¡°You think we may have another victim?¡±

    ¡°With black blood?¡± He said, concerned, as he closed his notebook.

    ¡°Urhg-wh-what?¡± She said, caught by surprise.

    ¡°See for yourself if you¡¯d like. I have no idea what the hell happened here.¡±

    Mikaela winced, and kindly refused. ¡°I¡¯ll go check out the library, see if I can find anything.¡±

    Ding-dlang

    The doorbell sound rang out when she opened the heavy wooden doors of the library. The small brass bell jingled merrily again when she closed them back.

    ¡°The Reading Room huh¡­ quaint place.¡± Mikaela said to herself, echoing the words written outside the library above the door. ¡°Hello? Hellooo?¡± She called out, but the library appeared to be empty. The sun was shining very brightly through the windows and illuminated the entire room. She walked through the hallway and made her way towards the counter, where a young lady was sleeping with a book partly open in her right hand. On the cover was a drawing of flames in the shape of a woman. The sleeping lady¡¯s face was covered by her short red hair and her very large jacket slowly moved up and down with her breathing.

    ¡°Hello? Excuse me, ma¡¯am?¡± Mikaela gently nudged her awake.

    ¡°Uh, wh-what. What?¡± She woke up and started looking aimlessly around the room.

    ¡°Hello Miss. I¡¯m from the police, mind answering a few questions?¡± The woman stared in her direction, and Mikaela noted her strange white eyes.

    ¡°S-sure.¡± Her voice was soft and trembled with a soft, almost unnoticeable echo.

    ¡°Did you see anyone come here yesterday around five-six o¡¯clock?¡±

    She chuckled and waved a hand in front of her own face. ¡°I don''t think I¡¯ve seen anything for the past seventeen years madam.¡±

    Mikaela¡¯s cheeks went bright as cherries. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry I did not know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Relax.¡± The librarian smiled.

    ¡°So did anyone come here yesterday?¡± Mikaela asked again, trying to sound more stern.

    ¡°Not that I¡¯ve noticed no, the bell didn¡¯t ring almost all day.¡±

    ¡°I see, and you haven¡¯t heard or ¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ felt anything outside that you¡¯d classify as strange?¡± The police officer asked, almost ashamed of her question. God, I feel so stupid. Mikaela thought to herself. She did a quick wave in front of her suspect, and the absence of any reaction or blinking confirmed to her that she truly was blind.

    The girl laughed. ¡°No, I''m sorry. My hearing isn¡¯t superhuman. Although, I can tell you waved just now. I could feel the air as you waved in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I guess thank you for your time. If you don¡¯t mind me asking though...¡± Mikaela turned away embarrassed, scratching her neck. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a blind librarian. How do you own a bookshop and¡­ read books if you¡¯re blind?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s written in braille. This is a library my parents built for me. It has a large selection of disability-sensitive books. It is my home, and my workplace.¡± She grinned, showing her the inside of the book.

    Well¡­ I feel¡­ stupid. Mikaela thought to herself.

    ¡°Thank you for your time, Miss.¡± Mikaela scurried off until the woman grabbed her hand and stopped her. Her hand was cold and her nails sharp. Mikaela felt a chill crawl up her spine at her touch.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind. Could you tell me what time it is?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Its uh.. two-ten.¡± She answered by checking her phone.

    ¡°I need to be somewhere by three, would you kindly give me a ride?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can''t Miss, this investigation is still well underway. I still need to make sure everything is in order. I cannot just leave, so, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Mikaela frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. All is right.¡± The librarian said. ¡°I-investigation? Did something happen? Is that why you¡¯re here?¡± She asked, her voice suddenly full of worry.

    ¡°We believe a murder has taken place closeby, we¡¯re just checking on any witnesses and gathering any information.¡± Mikaela confessed.

    ¡°Oh goodness, how terrible! This is such a peaceful neighborhood.¡±

    ¡°I bet, now I must get going. Have a nice day!¡±

    ¡°Be safe¡­¡± The librarian called back with a subtle grin as she ran a finger over her mouth. At that moment, the sun hid behind a dark cloud, bathing the library in shadows and fading the color of her lips from red to purple. Mikaela saw nothing as she returned to her squad.

    ¡°You got anything?¡± Mikaela¡¯s partner asked when she approached him.

    She shook her head. ¡°Just a blind librarian. She said no one came in yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Think she¡¯s hiding something?¡±

    ¡°Unlikely, she¡¯s blind as a bat. Had a walking stick and everything. I find it hard to believe she would be stupid enough to still be here if she did something.¡±

    ¡°I see, well I¡¯m gonna stick around to help bring the car and body back to the offices. Can I ask you to take some evidence to the office first and start getting it analyzed? I already put it in your car.¡± He demanded of her.

    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Mikaela answered.

    ¡°See you later then.¡± He said, leaving without another word.

    Mikaela got inside her car and just rested against the chair for a few minutes before the radio broke her concentration. She then started the engine and drove off. It was sunny today, but the occasional dark clouds passing overhead, as well as more faraway ones, signaled heavy rain to come. The buildings and trees on the side of the street made ominous shadows inside the car when she passed them. After about twenty minutes of driving she stopped at a red light, a tall building on the left blocking out the sun and covering the car in darkness.

    ¡°By the way you were driving, I thought you were going to take me right where I needed to be. But I¡¯m gonna have to ask you to make a right here.¡± Wrath¡¯s voice echoed, as she materialized in the passenger seat.

    Mikaela almost jumped out of her skin. She quickly reached for her gun but her arm stopped moving, feeling stiff and numb. She turned her head to the right, and opened her mouth to scream at the person in front of her before it too went numb.

    ¡°Make one sound, and I¡¯ll tear out your insides and wear them as earrings.¡± Wrath smiled as she placed her index gently over Mikaela¡¯s red lips. ¡°Did anyone ever tell you¡­ what pretty lips you have?¡± Wrath cooed, pulling her hand back into a half open fist. Mikaela felt her body return to her.

    ¡°What¡­ the fuck¡­¡± She mumbled, too terrified to scream.

    ¡°Now drive!¡± Wrath ordered. ¡°Silently¡­¡±

    Mikaela began whimpering and crying. She has horns! Her thoughts raced. Jesus Christ almighty, she has horns! Mikaela felt her whole body tremble and her legs go soft. She dared not reach for the radio or try to call for help. Aside from driving her body was fully frozen.

    ¡°What... what in g-god¡¯s holy name are you?¡° She stammered out, too scared to even turn her head and look at the creature next to her.

    Wrath gave her a mean look and ignored her question. ¡°Tell me, do you know where the Kennels are?¡± She said, the echo in her voice sharper and louder than her actual voice.

    ¡°The one in the southern district y-yes?¡±

    ¡°Take me there.¡± Wrath commanded, her echoing voice soft, yet unyielding.

    Mikaela gulped and nodded. A silence lay between them, long and pressing. Occasionally, the sun would return from behind the buildings or clouds, and in those moments the terrifying spectre that was beside Mikaela seemed to return to the form of a regular woman. Mikaela dared not risk anything however, too shaken by such an unnatural sight. After another thirty minute long pressing silence of the ten minute drive, Wrath finally spoke.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Tell me your name.¡± She turned to look at Mikaela with her icy golden eyes.

    ¡°M-Mikaela.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid, Mikaela? Do I scare you?¡±

    She paused briefly and responded: ¡°Depending on my answer, will you spare me?¡±

    ¡°Hah! Who said I was going to kill you?¡° Wrath laughed.

    ¡°You? You threatened me.¡±

    ¡°If you had screamed, I would have been forced to kill you. But you didn''t, so here we are. Now answer me.¡±

    ¡°Well, f-frankly it¡¯s not often I get abducted by a demon.¡± Mikaela tried to fake a smile but Wrath¡¯s presence was enough to make her choke on her words. And when she finished the sentence, the atmosphere became even more suffocating. Wrath¡¯s brow subtly furrowed with great fury. ¡°I think we¡¯re here.¡± Mikaela said as she awaited her captor¡¯s next move. The car stopped in front of a tall fancy building on the side of the road. Neon lights flowed on either side of the building, illuminating some tall oak trees in hues of orange and red. The pitbull symbol below The Kennels seemed to watch the scene unfolding below with curious hunger.

    ¡°I am not a demon!¡± Wrath¡¯s dreadful voice echoed out full of hate and rage, her eyes glued on the road ahead, but what she saw was just an empty memory of the past. Mikaela turned to her and swallowed but her spit stopped midway down her throat. She tried speaking, instead coughing and gurgling for breath, as a black tendril tightened around her neck. Life and breath squeezed out of her. Just when unconsciousness seemed to take her, Wrath let go of the grip and got out of the car. Mikaela was allowed a brief moment to breathe as her captor walked around the car. Just as Mikaela recovered enough to attempt to call her station, Wrath slammed the driver door open and grabbed her by the throat, this time with her bare hand. Mikaela''s voice cried out as she was brutally pulled out from her car.

    ¡°Plea-¡± She squeaked as her back was slammed against the car-roof, nearly breaking her in half.

    ¡°I. Am. Not¡­ a demon!¡± Wrath shouted, her yellow eyes piercing into Mikaela¡¯s, her black claws sinking deeper into her skin. ¡°I am not a demon. I am not ugly. I am not a demon, I am not ugly. I am not¡­¡± She kept saying, her voice trembling while her head and fingers twitched violently. Wrath was shivering, holding her head as if she was in pain.

    ¡°G-ghaa¡­¡± Mikaela tried to scream in horror but only a deaf sound of short breath came out.

    ¡°You said you loved me. I don¡¯t want your love. Don¡¯t leave. Go. Stay. If love could have saved.. If love could have saved¡­ You told me I was beautiful....¡± Wrath¡¯s eyes shone brightly and her spasmic motions came to an abrupt halt. She effortlessly tossed Mikaela on the sidewalk and stared into her open palms. ¡°You lied.¡± Her yellow eyes became a fiery red, wings wide open and her left hand clenching into a fist. She raised it into the air and along with it rose the police car, surrounded by strands of dark smog. Wrath flicked her wrist and the vehicle flew across the air, smashing into the trees and sending scraps of broken glass and metal onto the street. Mikaela curled up into a ball, tears streaming down her face and knees. Wrath smiled, but her head vaulted forward, bringing her to her knees as she spewed blood and filth from her mouth. After vomiting for a few moments, she wiped herself off and stood up. Turning up, she looked to the sky. Gray clouds of rain gathered despite the fact that it was sunny just a few minutes ago. Wrath smiled, full of blood in her teeth and gums. ¡°Allow me to ask you again. Do I scare you, Mikaela?¡±

    <hr>

    Azazel was resting on his penthouse couch, one foot over his other knee, with a small notebook in his lap. His fingers were gliding over the small keyboard, the letters filling the screen and disappearing as he pressed send. The top room of the hotel building was exceedingly large, multiple tables decorating the space a bit off on the right side, each carefully arranged with silver utensils and black table ornaments. Here a few other people ate, drank and talked, giving a buzz of background noise for him to enjoy. Behind the couch was a giant bar that stretched across the wall, filled with hundreds of bottles each with different sizes and colors. Some were almost a hundred years old, others brand new. In front of him was a coffee table so large one would mistake it for an actual eating table, and on the other side of it was another couch identical to the one he was on. Lastly, to his left were a set of large beige doors that burst open, revealing the winding stairs that lead below. A large man walked to him, interrupting his leisurely, quiet chat. He was a tall burly hunk in a suit slightly too small for him, with messy blonde hair and a muscled body the size of a wardrobe. Azazel¡¯s eye flared, taking an extra moment to realize that it was Baal. He nodded, a sly grin creeping up his left cheek. He then turned to the tables, slightly irritated, and snapped his fingers twice after which he pointed towards the doors. Almost immediately everyone dropped their food or drink on the table and left the room.

    ¡°Bring her in.¡± Azazel said to Baal, closing his device and throwing it on the coffee table. Before him entered a tormented blonde police officer, her face staring into the floor and her left leg limping as she walked. ¡°You look like you had better days.¡± He remarked. The woman didn¡¯t respond and just sat on the couch as Baal shoved her. Following her came Wrath. Her wings unseen as they draped over her shoulders and back, like parts of her black leather jacket. Drips of dried blood could still be seen from the corners of her mouth. ¡°And you look like you just got back from a vampire orgy.¡± Azazel said while getting up from the couch and offering his hand.

    ¡°And you look like a cunt. I guess some things never change.¡± Wrath shot back, she accepted the handshake and faked a smile.

    ¡°Ah¡­ but I¡¯ve lost an eye since the last time we¡¯ve met. I guess some things change after all, no?¡± He smiled smugly, waving a hand in front of his bandaged face. He then sat back on the couch and waved towards Baal. The grumpy bodyguard slumped to attention.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you come back from fouler wounds.¡± Wrath frowned and shrugged her shoulders, taking a seat on the couch as well. ¡°What even gave you that wound?¡±

    ¡°That''s why you¡¯re here. D¡¯you take coffee?¡± Azazel asked.

    ¡°No, already had my fill.¡± Wrath said.

    ¡°Wine?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t refuse that now can I?¡± She smiled, flashing her sharp teeth.

    ¡°Right¡­ right¡­ Baal be a dear and bring us some of that cherry red. How about your friend there then?¡± He waved again and Baal set off to get the beverages with a grumble. He came back moments later with two bottles of red wine and poured some in two finely decorated crystal glasses.

    Mikaela jumped and almost screamed when Wrath nudged her shoulder with her elbow. She looked at Wrath, then turned to the man in front of her and a chill ran up her spine. Something she saw in his green eye terrified her more than everything she encountered up until that point. Mikaela felt her very soul crumble in that instant. She began trembling violently and whimpering as water filled her eyes.

    ¡°P-please just let me go. I won¡¯t tell, please!¡± She shouted, crying frantically.

    ¡°Christ lady, I just asked you if you want some drinks¡­¡± Azazel frowned, then chuckled and scratched the back of his head. ¡°So Wrath, what¡¯s its purpose here?¡± He continued asking, mildly annoyed.

    ¡°A gift for a gift. You offered me your demon acquaintance as an appetizer so I felt I had to repay the favor.¡± Wrath shrugged.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t necessary. What am I to do with it?¡±

    ¡°Sell her at the auction perhaps?¡± Baal perked up, licking his lips at his own idea.

    ¡°That does not sound half-bad actually¡­¡± Azazel said, scratching his chin.

    ¡°Oh god please no!¡± Mikaela panicked and tried to make a dash for the door behind her, but her foot was pulled from under her and she fell face first into the blueish-green marble floor.

    ¡°Baal.¡± Azazel said, his face like carved stone, not betraying a single emotion.

    The brute walked up and backhanded her, and Mikaela fell on the floor unconscious. He then carried her off down the stairs. When he was out of sight Azazel reopened the conversation, while shifting his position on the couch to a more leisurely one.

    ¡°I¡¯d bet she¡¯s a screamer.¡± He said.

    ¡°She was quiet along the way.¡±

    Azazel grinned. ¡°Well that¡¯s good, but not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°She is a police officer. Aren¡¯t you worried a cop going missing will bat some eyes?¡±

    ¡°Nah. One phone call and the Station Inspector will forget she was ever hired. Anyway, I should properly welcome you to my humble residence.¡± He said, lifting his glass towards his guest. ¡°Cheers, Wrath, it is good to see you again!¡±

    Wrath hesitated briefly but then took her glass and knocked on Azazel¡¯s, giving him a very quiet and not particularly enthusiastic: ¡°Cheers.¡±

    ¡°So, about what was written on that letter-¡± He said after taking a long, slow sip from his drink. Azazel made sure to intensely savor the rich aroma.

    ¡°Most people nowadays would send a letter demanding a meeting more than just a day in advance.¡± Wrath interrupted him.

    ¡°Yes well, most people aren''t exactly pressed for time, as I am.¡± The last words were sharper than the ones before.

    ¡°Alright Azazel what do you want, just get to the bloody point.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about the angel I presume?¡±

    Wrath shot him an angry glance and gnashed her teeth, and her head twitched once before she responded: ¡°No. I have not. If you don¡¯t remember, I do not care about what you or your kind does anymore. Maybe the ears have rotted away more than just your eyeballs.¡±

    ¡°My kind¡­¡± He smirked. ¡°Baphomet¡¯s bane was sighted almost a year ago. So, the old sin sent a fool to try and retrieve her. I don¡¯t know if he did it out of spite or stupidity but sending the fool in question, Mephistopheles, was a grave mistake. He recently found out the angel was his daughter and then abandoned the mission, and us by extension.¡±

    ¡°His daughter? I remember the bane was¡­ someone else, a divine heir, not some demonspawn. Did you know?¡± Wrath said, leaning forward with a hint of curiosity.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known for a long time. Grisette was there the day Baphomet died, she later told me the truth she¡¯d learned.¡±

    ¡°Your dear Queen was there huh? So I take it this Mephisto person found out you knew the truth all along and got pissed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and when Mephistopheles was sent here, he became one of my responsibilities. Those were orders of ol¡¯ Bapho. So his responsibility was also mine, and now that he¡¯s unavailable Baphomet will have my head if the angel is not found.¡±

    ¡°I never took you to be scared of Baphomet.¡± Wrath smirked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not but¡­¡± Azazel sighed, rolling his eyes. ¡±...Do you know that sort of friend or family member that you¡¯d rather not deal with their bullshit, so you just accept whatever they ask of you? That¡¯s kinda how I feel right now. I¡¯d rather not have Baphomet come up and make me deal with his bullshit. Besides¡­ I kind of owe him a sort of favor.¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­ But, why disturb me? You have plenty of employees that you can dump the task on.¡± She asked.

    ¡°You are not a demon.¡± Azazel answered bluntly.

    Wrath looked at him stunned and perplexed. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Despite your appearances.¡± He continued.

    Wrath¡¯s hand clenched into a fist, and black fog began swirling around it. ¡°Careful Azazel, careful, I like you but not enough to stop myself.¡±

    ¡°The blood on your lips tells me you don¡¯t have much left in you as is, why don¡¯t you calm down dear, and listen.¡± Azazel¡¯s smooth voice cut through her like butter. Wrath released her fist and the smog dissipated as he continued.

    ¡°This angel is with The Huntress. Before Mephisto left, he found out where she lives. In a mansion outside of town, surrounded by the Pale Forest. Those with demonic souls can not step on that land, as powerful as I may be, I don¡¯t feel like dealing with something like that. Mephistopheles was one of the few inanimaliats under my command that I could trust so without him no one can get near that angel.¡±

    ¡°I see, so you¡¯re in my pocket now. What would you ask of me?¡±

    ¡°Find her, bring her to me, alive, and preferably sometime before the auction.¡± Azazel said with a nod.

    ¡°Baal mentioned that, when exactly is that auction, and why that deadline?¡±

    ¡°In about a month, and I¡¯ll be quite busy at the time. I¡¯d rather not have to cancel all my plans.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ If she proves too difficult to capture?¡± Wrath asked, taking a long sip of her drink.

    Azazel shrugged. Then he perked up as if he had an idea. ¡°One of her friends then. We could use them as bait. She¡¯ll most likely try and save them by leaving the safety of her holy nest.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s a coward.¡± Wrath laughed.

    Azazel chuckled back at her, his voice trembling fake and cold. ¡°She¡¯s her father¡¯s daughter, his stupid heroism flows through her.¡±

    ¡°And what if I refuse all of this?¡± She said, finishing her drink.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± He said, smiling nonchalantly as he finished his.

    Wrath giggled. ¡°Never back down from a threat do you, Azazel? Even when the grim reaper stands before you, smiling?¡±

    ¡°They say death smiles to all, may as well flip her off if you know your time¡¯s up. And besides, it was the only way I could convince you, I know weak-willed fools aren¡¯t exactly to your liking.¡±

    Wrath smiled and ran a trembling finger over her lips. ¡°Very well Azazel, consider me convinced. Let us see what the soul of an angel is made of!¡±

 Part 20: Slivers Of Darkness

    Katherine¡¯s fist whizzed past the left side of his head.

    Constantine pushed it aside with his right arm and tried to counteract with a punch from his left, but Katherine dodged it with ease and turned his own move back on him. She grabbed his punching hand, pulling it, and slamming her knee into his gut. Constantine fell on his knees gasping for breath, then tumbled over on his back. Katherine paced around him, with a disappointed look on her face. She looked away at Evan, who was sitting on a foldable chair in front of the house. He was wearing a thin white undershirt, and seemed exhausted and annoyed. It was midway through November and yet the weather was unnaturally warm still.

    ¡°Perhaps the two of you should fight together again...¡± She said, her voice hoarse and slightly tired.

    ¡°You¡¯ll just demolish us again.¡± Constantine said from below. ¡°I feel like this isn¡¯t getting us anywhere. You¡¯ve been pummeling us for days, and every part of me feels sore.¡± He continued, sitting up and resting his hands on his right knee.

    ¡°No, that''s not true. You both have gotten somewhat better, especially over the past few days.¡± Katherine offered a gentle smile. ¡°Besides, I have demon blood, and have been trained since I was a child. For many years I was a student, alongside my cousin, to a great demon hunter. One called the Bane of Cri¡¯vathuul.¡±

    ¡°He sounds like a great guy.¡± Constantine answered, still trying to catch his breath.

    ¡°Yeah, two weeks of albeit, hard training, don¡¯t really compare. And I will fully admit, I may not be the greatest teacher¡­¡± She said, stretching her back as she spoke. ¡°But hey, you may even be able to kill your first wendigo. If he''s missing an arm¡­ is a babe... has no eye...¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Constantine rolled his eyes and got up. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, with what exactly are we going to fight said wendigos? I don''t think my arm reach is enough to hit one before it turns me to ribbons.¡±

    Katherine paused, bit her lip and reluctantly agreed. ¡°You know what, I think its been enough physical training for today, its almost two p.m. by now¡­ Its time we start on your bladework, tomorrow. But first, I¡¯ll show you, follow me.¡±

    She then walked to the house and Constantine followed. He nodded towards Evan who got up and followed them. Inside Nikolai sat on the couch in the living room alone. She was wearing a yellow shirt and simple training shorts. She looked bored but at the same time distressed. When Constantine passed by the door and saw her, he smiled but she avoided his line of sight and ignored him.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Uriel?¡± Evan asked as they walked through the hallway and besides the main staircase.

    ¡°She said she wanted to watch from the roof. She seems to enjoy looking at the sky and the view the forest gives.¡± Katherine replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I see her at night sometimes too, she is on the roof just staring at the moon. She¡¯s strange but I¡¯m not in a position to judge.¡±

    ¡°Do you not sleep at night Kat?¡± Evan teased.

    ¡°No.¡± She responded bluntly. ¡°Not really, I¡¯m nocturnal.¡± The corners of her mouth curved into a weak smile. ¡°Here.¡± She opened a wooden door behind her staircase that blended perfectly with the wall, revealing the set of dusty winding stairs inside.

    ¡°After you, teach¡¯.¡± Evan slyly said when Katherine expected him to go forward. She raised her eyebrow, stared at him confused for a moment and then went on first. It was a bit dark, the light at the top being enough to provide vision, and a whole lot of dust was in the air. The stone stairs however were spacious enough and somewhat clean enough that one wouldn¡¯t suffocate when descending.

    ¡°That door is barely noticeable...¡± Constantin stated as they descended.

    ¡°Hmmhm.¡± Katherine agreed.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ but what this means is¡­. you don¡¯t want people to go down here...¡± He continued.

    ¡°Hmmhm, that''s right.¡±

    ¡°...Is what¡¯s waiting at the bottom of the stairs the reason why that demon was here a few weeks back?¡±

    ¡°Demon?¡± Katherine stopped, reaching a large metallic door. It had gotten nearly pitch black by now. She leaned on it and it budged slowly to the side, creaking loudly. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been a demon.¡± She continued, flipping a switch on the wall which lit up the entire tunnel before them. Katherine then went on, her shoes making no sound as she stepped on the marble floor.

    ¡°How so?¡± Constantine asked, following her.

    Evan closely behind him, carefully and silently observing the walls. On either side of the tunnel were glass windows, and inside were strange things. Ancient bones, coins, tools, crosses, daggers, candles, papers, books, and countless objects littered the absurdly long walls of the basement. Evan leaned in to look at a skull with a giant crack in its right side, it was mesmerizing, the black empty sockets almost staring back at him¡­

    ¡°The entire area this house is built upon is sacred.¡± Katherine spoke, waking Evan from his trance. ¡°There used to be a chapel here, ages ago, but this forest was blessed long before that. Once a place or object is blessed, it remains that way until destroyed or corrupted. Demons can not touch holy objects nor step on holy land. Lest they have a death wish that is.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that the ¡®demon¡¯ that was here, wasn¡¯t a demon?¡± Evan asked.

    ¡°Not exactly, he either was just a normal human, a half-demon like me or¡­¡± Her voice trailed off.

    ¡°Or...?¡± Evan continued for her.

    ¡°An inanimaliat.¡±

    ¡°A who-da-where-da-what now?¡± He asked, staring at her back with a dumb look on his face.

    ¡°An inanimaliat, that¡¯s what they are called. They¡¯re a lower type of being, not entirely a demon. Their name means soulless. Certain beings, like powerful demons, have the ability to destroy or devour the souls of humans, or do whatever they feel like doing with it. If a person without a soul is resurrected, it will be an inanimaliat, not a demon. And therefore they can walk wherever and touch whatever, their souls can not be cleansed by holiness if there is no soul to cleanse.¡± Katherine explained.

    The rest of the way was walked in silence. Evan was still hypnotized by the marvels to his side, pausing every ten steps to look at another curious oddity. Constantine just walked behind Kath, deep in thought. Katherine, surprisingly cheerful, hummed a small tune.

    It sounds a bit grim, and somewhat familiar. Constantine thought to himself. ¡°That¡¯s a lovely melody.¡± He said.

    ¡°Oh. Uhm. Thanks.¡± Katherine said flusteredly. ¡°My mother used to sing it to me.¡±

    Constantine smiled, then his smile vanished as he remembered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Alila.¡± Constantine hung his head and coughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your mother, Kath.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Constantine. Maybe when things calm down I can give her a proper funeral. She was my caretaker after all, she deserves as much.¡± Katherine said, her voice cold and void of any emotion. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± She said just as Evan ran up to them. Before them was a simple dirty glass wall, nothing could be seen inside and there wasn¡¯t any door knob or handle to open it with. Nothing but the outline of a pentagram in the center.

    ¡°Evan?¡± Katherine asked.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Please trace the pentagram with your finger.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°To open the door.¡±

    Evan shot Katherine a frightened look but complied. ¡°I sure hope my hand doesn¡¯t fall off or something.¡± He murmured.

    ¡°That¡¯s what would happen if I did it.¡± Katherine joked, smiling smugly.

    Evan winced and closed his eyes as his trembling finger traced the cold glass. And when he finished, silence. He opened one eye, then the other, then he backed off, looked at Katherine then back at the wall.

    ¡°So uh-¡± The glass split down the middle after a sharp crack, and the wall opened, moving to the side, not making more than a weak rumble. Evan looked inside and made a few small steps into the chamber. It was entirely made of the same dirty glass as the wall he just opened, and the cold bit into him as he entered. Constantine followed him, but Katherine remained outside, visibly uncomfortable. In the very center of the room on two round glass pedestals were two spears. The blades were broken, each the half of the other. The tips crimson red and the shafts coated in shining bronze with finely engraved blue markings. Constantine picked up the one on the right, Evan the one on the left. Both completely entranced by the weapons in their hands. Constantine tried reading the markings, but they shifted and changed, as the letters seemed to flow before his eyes.

    ¡°The Sacred Shard.¡± Katherine smiled, peering inside the room, still careful as to not touch the glass. Both of them turned to look at her. ¡°Or maybe I should say shards? Bring them outside, we¡¯re going to need them from now on. This weapon has slept long enough.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way this is real¡­ I¡¯ve heard of this!¡° Evan said in amazement, clutching the weapon tightly in his hands. ¡°They say a great saint was once stabbed by this lance, and his holy blood spilled over it, sanctifying it¡­ how come there are two?¡±

    ¡°This used to be a mighty holy spear¡­ now broken in twain. By who or when I do not know. But it has been here since I can remember living in this house. And I know, you may be skeptical, Evan, but believe me it is the actual spear of legend.¡± Katherine said with a nod. ¡°There are many tales about these weapons, one that¡¯s passed in our family that I always believed held a particular grain of truth was that the Spectre of Death herself blessed these weapons. One of my ancestors begged the Gray Lady for a weapon in time of need, and at their behest, she broke off a shard, a spear-tip, from her scythe. The shard was stained red at such an act, holy blood spilling from the scythe onto it and imbuing it with divine power.¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°That sounds¡­ wicked.¡± Constantine blurted. ¡°And dangerous. Are you sure we can be entrusted with these weapons?¡±

    ¡°It is only stories. I¡¯m unsure if there ever was any power in those blades. They are however especially deadly to demons, even I cannot use them. I¡¯d rather you two dumbasses than someone like Azazel. If there is anything that Azazel would want from this place for any reason, other than Uriel, it''s that¡­ The Holy Lance. Come on then, let''s get out of here guys, I dislike this cold.¡± Katherine said with a shiver.

    Constantine ran his finger over the edge of the blade and drew a single drop of blood. ¡°So sharp, even after so many ages.¡± He said to himself. His eyes looked back at the markings again. Still unreadable. ¡°Do you have any idea what these words say, Kath?¡± He asked, but Katherine already left and Evan was already out of the glass tomb.

    ¡°Are you coming or are you going to stay here and freeze while deciphering that?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the least bit curious to know what this means?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m curious. If this thing is real, it could be one of the greatest artifacts of religion, of mankind, and we¡¯re holding it in our hands. You have no idea how stoked I am to even look at this.¡±

    ¡°Do you think now we¡¯ll be able to stand up to Katherine?¡± Constantine laughed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get too excited, I¡¯m pretty sure no weapon can make that miracle a reality.¡± Evan smiled, putting his arm around Constantine¡¯s neck. The two then went into the tunnel, the icy doors shutting behind them with a weak thud.

    Nikolai was having dinner with Uriel on the grass behind the house where Evan, Katherine and Constantine sparred in the morning. Suddenly, Evan ran up to them, greeted them and jumped on his belly on the grass to eat some of their food. He went straight for a simple salad with a few sandwiches. Nikolai shot him an evil look and Evan stuck out his tongue at her while Uriel giggled. Constantine and Katherine joined them shortly after, each with a few handmade sandwiches of their own, rye bread with a slice of bacon and cheese with a tomato and some cucumbers. Constantine¡¯s sandwiches had no tomatoes of course. When he sat down on the grass Nikolai shifted a little farther away from him, and avoided his gaze the entire time they ate. Uriel¡¯s silver wings were big enough to surround all five of them and still overlap, yet when they were in resting position, they were small enough to barely be seen behind her back. Evan eagerly began rambling about his fancy new toy, and the group continued on from there, talking and chatting and having a fun time in each other¡¯s company. After several hours or so of eating and hanging out, the chill of evening began to fall, and they started going one by one back inside. First, Katherine, who ate and sat in near total silence, but looked happy enough to just listen to her friends. Then Uriel, who felt bad letting Katherine clean all the dishes, followed moments later by Evan, until only Nikolai and Constantine remained.

    Nikolai barely ate a crumb the entire time, and forced herself to finish her sandwich as Evan left. Quickly she tried to follow him but Constantine grabbed her by the hand as she got up.

    ¡°Please.¡± He said softly. Nikolai stared away from him and bit her lower lip. Then she turned around and sat back down. Her eyes were fixed on the ground the entire time, her long black hair dangling in front of her face. Constantine brushed it aside and looked at her weeping face. He gently touched her unburnt cheek, knowing that the scars on the other one still hurt. Then he placed a loving kiss on her forehead, pulling her in for a tight embrace. The two stood like that for a while, Constantine on his back, gently massaging her hair, and Nikolai curled up on top of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She suddenly said, her voice frail and quiet.

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s fine, Cherry.¡±

    ¡°I just¡­ I¡¯ve just been so scared ever since that thing went after us. When you first told me about the angel. I¡¯ve never quite believed it until I saw her there and then we were pulled into something that overwhelms me.¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°You and Evan quickly went and started training with Kath, but I stood back, in fear.¡±

    ¡°Frankly it overwhelms me just as much, I too am terrified of what happened, and what I fear to happen.¡±

    ¡°But you.. you¡¯re stronger than me Constantine, you always were. Even after¡­¡± she touched her burnt cheek with a shivering finger. ¡°...That, you were the one who kept me from going mad.¡±

    ¡°To me, you were always the one who gave me strength.¡± Constantine smiled.

    ¡°Also there was another reason¡­¡± Nikolai sat up, as did Constantine.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, looking directly into her eye.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been having a dream, ever since the day I almost died.¡± She gulped. ¡°I float from the sky every night, my eyes are closed yet I still see it, the ocean beneath me, still as a mirror. My reflection is¡­ it is me but¡­ not. I don¡¯t- I don¡¯t know. The dream always ends the same way, I touch the water with my left hand, it is freezing but searing pain engulfs my hand and I scream and open my eyes, and the pain still lingers even when I¡¯m awake.¡± She started trembling again and wrapped her arms around Constantine¡¯s waist. ¡°Can we go inside now? It¡¯s gotten cold.¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Constantine said. As they slowly walked back, he added one final word. ¡°I will always love you Nikolai. No matter what.¡± He said, hugging her even tighter.

    ¡°I love you too Constantine, I¡­ hope we will make it through whatever it is that we¡¯ve gotten ourselves into¡­¡± Nikolai added, her voice falling like a dark omen.

    <hr>

    Constantine was blankly staring at the ceiling as he laid in bed. Nikolai was sleeping on his left. Her soft breathing and the low ticking noise made by the clock on the wall were all the noises he could hear. The trees outside the window in front of him barely moved, the wind was absent and no sound was made by crickets, owls, or other nocturnal beasts that he¡¯d grown accustomed to over these weeks. There was only suffocating silence. Constantine got out of bed and made his way to the bathroom. Once there he washed his face with cold water and looked at himself in the mirror. His hair was a little bit frizzy and the dull blue pajamas he wore, paired with the tired face he had made him remember an elderly homeless man he used to talk to occasionally while walking to school. The thought made him frown.

    It all seems so long ago now¡­ He thought. Being just a normal guy with dreams of adulthood¡­ now I¡¯m training for¡­ for what¡­? He asked himself, before remembering the first time he saw Uriel¡¯s pearly eye.

    Constantine then went out and slowly closed the door behind him. He lingered for a moment in the hallway, yawning and scratching his head. As he walked past the kitchen, the light of the moon illuminated him, and a shadow blurred past him. Constantine blinked, then looked around the room, confused. A chill ran up his back, and it wasn¡¯t from the cold of night. He paced around the kitchen for a moment, checking the window to see if maybe it was some tree or branch.

    It can¡¯t be though. He thought. There wasn¡¯t any wind earlier. He backed off slowly from the counter and gulped, something felt wrong. He just stood there for a few seconds, his mind clearing and relaxing. I still must be somewhat dreaming. He finally decided to go back to bed when heard the scream. Uriel. Without thinking he dashed up the stairs and ran up to her room. Constantine jumped shoulder first into it but the door wouldn¡¯t budge. He tried one more time before Katherine grabbed him by the hand and pushed him to the side. She then leaned back, raising her left leg and slamming it into the door, sending it flying open and nearly ripping it out of its hinges. Katherine fearlessly walked inside, followed by Constantine. Soon after Evan and Nikolai joined them, both of whom were still half asleep. All of them woke up when they entered Uriel¡¯s room. Uriel flew behind Katherine as soon as the door was opened, crying loudly. In front of them, bathed in the white light of the moon stood a demon. Her intimidating, shadowy figure stared back at them as she revealed her full form. She had two sets of horns, three pairs of black, bat-like, razor wings, a sharp grin and two yellow eyes that instilled fear in all before her. Even Katherine¡¯s hands began trembling. The woman in front of them had a few deep scratch-marks over her gray cheek and with a quick glance, Katherine spied the blood on Uriel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Everyone, run.¡± Katherine whispered.

    The demon lunged straight for them.

    ¡°NOW!¡± She shouted, bracing herself. The demon¡¯s long claws sank into her forearms as she was thrown across the house, breaking over the guardrails and falling on the first floor. The attacker followed her down, pinning her by pushing her knee on Katherine¡¯s stomach. The being made a low growling noise and began violently slashing Katherine, who was protecting herself with her arms. Constantine ran down to them and landed a desperate but powerful punch on the demon¡¯s head, and another one square under her jaw when she turned to him. It flew and clung to the ceiling, massaging her chin and giving Constantine time to pull Katherine on her feet.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Uriel?¡± She whispered after catching her breath, not even bothered by her bleeding hands.

    ¡°Outside with Nikolai and Evan.¡± He responded distressed, and terrified by the pair of yellow eyes that were staring at him.

    ¡°Constantine, I need my weapon.¡± Katherine paced back. ¡°I can hold her off for a bit, but it¡¯s suicide without it.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°In my room. Go, NOW!¡±

    The demon hissed and shrieked, lunging toward Katherine again. This time she dodged it by rolling to the side and the demon woman punched a hole into the floor instead of her. She then started swiping the air towards Katherine intent on ripping her to shreds. She luckily managed to block or dodge most of them, but the demon was just as if not faster than her. Katherine saw her opening and tried to punch the demon, but her entire body froze and something coiled around her head. The shadowy tendril took her head and slammed it into the demon¡¯s knee. Katherine¡¯s face was bloody, her mind dizzy and disoriented. She was completely open, and death seemed imminent, but the being just left her on the floor and flew outside through the front door. After her real prize.

    <hr>

    ¡°Keep running, Uriel!¡± Nikolai shouted.

    The two of them made their way into the forest for safety. Evan went out with them but turned back to help Katherine and Constantine. After a few minutes they stopped sprinting, the house could no longer be seen through the sickly rotten trees. Uriel fell on the ground, coughing and wheezing, as did Nikolai. She was the first who got up and forced Uriel to get up and keep going after their quick rest. However, they were no match for the monster that hunted them. The two ran deeper and deeper into the forest but the blackness was faster, and it soon caught up with them. Wrath found them in the end, somehow tracking them in the darkness of the night. Out of the corner of her eye, Nikolai saw the shadows creeping rapidly towards them and she pushed Uriel out of the way, taking the full brunt of the tendril¡¯s blow. She was slammed into a tree trunk and fell face-first on the wet forest ground. She pulled herself up despite the pain coursing through her bones and muscles and ran towards the surprised demon.

    ¡°URIEL FLY!¡± Nikolai shouted desperately as she jumped on the woman and flung both of them on the ground. And fly she did, Uriel spread her giant wings and disappeared like a white blur up through the dead branches of the forest and into the black starless sky.

    ¡°NO!¡± Wrath shouted, pushing Nikolai off of her, but it was too late. She looked up to the sky and bit her lower lip with her fangs. She started pacing around and mumbling nonsense. Nikolai was powerless and bleeding heavily, so she just laid on her back and hoped that the demon would kill her quickly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t go back without the angel. Why, oh, why did you have to interfere¡­¡± Wrath turned to look at Nikolai with her horrifying eyes, filled with rage. She then lifted her off the ground by the neck with her black tentacle. ¡°For your sake¡­¡± Wrath began saying, the echo in her voice loud and sharp with fury. ¡±...You better start praying your angel friend tries to save you.¡± The last thing Nikolai saw before everything went dark was the white moon painted on the black sky.

 Part 21: Wielder Of Flame

    The still shadows of the leafless trees loomed like silent, sullen guardians over Uriel as she limped through the forest.

    Slick blood was flowing down her left leg from the large gash in her thigh, her eyes full of ache and her voice trembling with fear. She did not know how long her nighttime flight was nor how far she walked once she descended. Worst of all, she had no idea where she was walking. The blackness of the forest stretched on endlessly and Uriel feared blood loss would kill her before she ever made it to the end.

    Suddenly her right leg caught on a vine and Uriel fell with a deaf thud on the forest ground. It was cold and muddy with a few rotten leaves scattered about. Very few bushes were around, and there was almost no sign of life, not even bugs or the like. She clenched her fist, bit her lip, and punched the dirt, forcing herself back up. Her leg trembled in pain, and she fell back on her knees as blood gushed out and spattered the dull ground beneath her a shiny red. She crawled further through the muck and pulled herself up against a wide tree with soft gray bark. A slight whimper escaped her lips when she dragged her leg near her. She placed her hands on the wound to try and stop the pain in a fruitless effort.

    So much blood. She thought as she opened her eyes and looked at her crimson hand. It¡¯s just like back then¡­ It all seems like forever ago. Her pale white eyes were full of fear and despair. I¡¯m nothing more than a burden. I¡¯m weak, why am I so weak, what can I do when I¡¯m nothing more than a stupid weak girl? Uriel¡¯s vision was blurring and her eyelids gently closed. I don¡¯t want to fall back into that abyss of loneliness¡­

    ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡± A whispery voice called out.

    Uriel¡¯s eyes slowly opened and she saw a man standing before her. He looked ancient and decrepit, his gray oversized robe sagging off his body. Strangely, his mummified face soothed her worries despite his unfamiliarity. Uriel opened her mouth but the man answered before she even asked the question.

    ¡°Wh-¡±

    ¡°Who I am is of no importance. I am nothing more than a mere observer.¡± He told her.

    ¡°W-what do you want?¡± She said, hugging her knees, noticing that her leg had stopped bleeding, and the wound was absent.

    ¡°Many things. Yet I lack the power to achieve my goals.¡± The old man confessed, taking a few steps while propping himself on an old cane. It was more like a long, crooked branch. Uriel looked at him, her eyes full of doubt, and the man replied with a tilt of the head. ¡°If you are curious about your leg, beware, dreams are the only medium I can exist in.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m sleeping?¡±

    ¡°In a way, yes.¡±The strange man continued talking as she lowered her sad gaze. ¡°Do not fret. The time you¡¯ll spend here will take no toll on your body.¡± His words made her smile, and Uriel gave a nod of relief.

    ¡°That is good at least¡­¡± She said.

    ¡°But you still are worried are you not?¡± Her fake smile died as soon as the man asked the question. He then sat down on the ground a short distance from her, his bones cracking like a person stepping on twigs, and continued. ¡°Tell me Uriel. What memories do you have of the life before you woke up?¡±

    ¡°I-I...¡± She stuttered, her echo soft and quiet. ¡°I do not remember much. But more flashes occur each day¡­¡±

    ¡°Your friends will never know from me, unless you yourself so desire and tell them.¡± He reassured her.

    ¡°I recall life over there not being all that much different from life here. Except¡­ more dangerous. I remember my mother, how she wouldn¡¯t talk very much, how vicious she was with all the other creatures of that place. I remember when¡­ she couldn¡¯t ... anymore.¡± Uriel answered reluctantly. Even though the man had no eyes, she could not bring herself to look at him.

    ¡°Do you remember the things she taught you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She answered bluntly.

    ¡°Do you remember the strength you were gifted with?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She replied, getting angrier.

    ¡°Or do you not want to?¡± He pressed on.

    ¡°No, no, I do not¡­ What do you want from me?¡± She lashed out, starting to cry.

    ¡°Your heritage will come for you, it already has. What you are physically is a gift from your parents, but what one truly is can only be found inside their soul.¡±

    ¡°I d-do not understand. Why¡­ why force something like that on me?¡±

    ¡°Why are you afraid of the light, little angel?¡±

    ¡°I do not know, I just am. Please, enough with the questions. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t want it. Please just¡­ let me be.¡± Uriel begged, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°You are capable of a power beyond any of us. Without the power that you are afraid of, you will not be able to save your friends¡­ Whoever they may be.¡± The old man got up and lifted his hand towards the sky for a moment, before turning back to Uriel. ¡°And one of them has already fallen down the dark path your inaction has set them upon. How many others will you let fall before you pick up your flaming blade?¡±

    ¡°How¡­ dare you¡­¡± Uriel cried out, a flash of anger and zeal within her eyes.

    ¡°I am not your enemy. I am here, bringing much-needed advice. I would impart more, but¡­ speaking of friends, it appears yours have finally found you. This is where I say goodbye for now, little phoenix.¡±

    The last thing Uriel saw before she fell unconscious was the old man dissipating into a bright light. As she blinked, the light became that of a flashlight in Evan¡¯s hands, his silhouette running towards her.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    <hr>

    Nikolai¡¯s entire body was immobilized by Wrath¡¯s smoke-like tendrils that floated her through the hallway of what she realized was a fancy hotel. Everytime she tried to move the smog would tighten around her, and Wrath would look back at her with her emotionless amber eyes. She had woken up about thirty minutes ago in the back of a car with her captor in the driver¡¯s seat. Even though her body was stiff and in great pain, she was luckily not bleeding anymore.

    ¡°Stop struggling. You¡¯re pissing me off.¡± Wrath said, her echo shrill and menacing. She then walked up the wide beige steps of the stairs found at the end of the vestibule.

    ¡°Where¡­ are you¡­ taking me?¡± Nikolai managed to squeak after a while. Wrath ignored her and kept walking, finally reaching the top of the stairs. They entered a large room, with dining tables about, a couch in the center and a long bar on the faraway wall. Nikolai found herself flung on the ground before two strange men. The closest one was standing up straight with sunglasses on, short messy blond hair, and an appearance as if his arms were logs resting on a wardrobe. The other sat casually on the couch, one foot on the ground the other pulled up beside him, with a cigarette in his mouth. The latter was staring curiously at her with his green eyes.

    Nikolai took a deep breath and got up. She immediately wrapped her hands around her body, covering herself as she was wearing nothing aside from a white undershirt and a pair of short green pants. The man looked at her confused, tilting his head from left to right, raising his eyebrows and exhaling smoke. Wrath walked past her and sat on the couch to her left, pouring herself some red wine from the coffee table.

    ¡°Hey Baal, mind if I ask you something?¡± Azazel began.

    His henchman nodded.

    ¡°You see any wings on this one or does this new eye I got not work properly?¡± He asked, pointing at her and grinning.

    ¡°She¡¯s not¡­ the angel.¡± Wrath responded instead, pausing to take another drink.

    ¡°Figured as much. From what I remember the angel didn¡¯t look like someone mauled half her skin off and glued burnt rubber instead.¡±

    This is¡­ Azazel¡­ the demon from that day¡­ Nikolai thought, biting her lip and holding back her tears. She took quick, short breaths, trying to calm herself. She didn¡¯t dare look at the men in front of her, one look in his green eyes was enough to make her shiver violently.

    ¡°I take it you have a good excuse for why I don¡¯t have the angel standing in front of me instead?¡± He asked, throwing away his cigarette.

    ¡°My apologies, Azazel. It should''ve been simple. But one of them was awake. And the angel fought back.¡± She said, touching her cheek.

    ¡°I see.¡± He nodded in agreement. ¡°Well, these things happen.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to fight against her, especially in my, at the time, condition.¡± Wrath said.

    ¡°Her?¡± Azazel asked, suddenly talking with a more lively tone.

    Wrath looked at him confused. ¡°The huntress that is?¡± She responded, mildly perplexed.

    ¡°Ah yes¡­ Laverna¡¯s fucking brat¡­¡±

    Laverna? I thought her name was¡­ Alila. Nikolai thought to herself. Her eyes looked up and then turned to her right. The door isn¡¯t that far. If I could just.. She made one small step back, but her eyes caught the shine of the sunglasses that were staring straight at her.

    ¡°The kid had the mark, Azazel. I saw it while we fought. She was way faster than a normal person, and her punches hurt. She¡¯s definitely Alilianna¡¯s daughter, the Huntress reborn.¡± Wrath said, choking on the compliments.

    ¡°To think that even after so many years that fucking family is a royal pain in my...¡± Azazel said, raising his arm and looking away to the left. He then tilted his head back and laughed quietly. ¡°I hope at least you got some good punches in against that¡­ hellspawn.¡± He said before he turned to Nikolai. ¡°Speaking of spawns¡­ What¡¯s your name love?¡±

    Nikolai stood still and silent, looking down at the marble floor frozen in fear. ¡°N-Nikolai¡­¡± She finally managed to say after a few long silent moments.

    ¡°Girls just don¡¯t like talking to me anymore apparently.¡± Azazel pouted. ¡°What about you, do you like me Wrath?¡± He asked, turning to his demonic companion.

    Wrath smirked and drank some more wine. ¡°Heh.¡±

    ¡°What about you, Baal?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my boss, boss. We may be friends, but I have to talk to you even if I don¡¯t wish to.¡± The massive hulking man said with a smirk.

    ¡°Thanks, all three of you can go fuck yourselves.¡± Azazel said, shaking his head. ¡°Man, I used to be charming¡­ oh well, Nikolai¡­ if you¡¯re not willing to talk...¡± He tilted his head towards her and Baal immediately rushed towards her, grabbing her by the shoulders. Nikolai whelped out in agony, the brute¡¯s hand on her burn scars sending pulses of pain through her arm.

    ¡°Where to?¡± Baal asked.

    ¡°Lock her up below, we¡¯ll be needing her. You and the boys can have some fun with her, but no one can harm her. She may be worth something if we find the right buyer and she¡¯s barely pretty enough as is. She has enough of those ugly scars, wouldn¡¯t want any extra...¡± Azazel ordered dismissively.

    Nikolai stared in shock for a second before the realization washed over her. Baal dragged her away but she pulled back crying and begging. But the bodyguard grabbed her right arm, yanked her back towards him and slapped her hard. Nikolai went dizzy with pain, and felt as if he¡¯d almost knocked a few teeth out.

    ¡°What did I just fucking say? Are you fucking deaf?¡± Azazel said with an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°Sorry boss.¡± Baal said, pulling out a dirty handkerchief and wiping the blood from Nikolai¡¯s busted lip. He then shoved her into an elevator and took her down what felt like a hundred stories. When they finally got off Nikolai was appalled by the drastic change between the beautiful and elegant upper hotel and this macabre dungeon floor. In front of her were rows upon rows of iron bars, cages, and glass walls without doors. Each filled by monstrosities she never imagined before, and some she recognized like the dreaded wendigos. Some others were filled with unfortunate ordinary people, and not so ordinary as well. The floor was wet, full of blood and other liquids she did not want to imagine herself walking on barefooted. The sounds were loud and grotesque, varying from beastly roars, screams, to shrieks of pain and terror, from abnormal whispering to cackled laughing. It was like a slaughterhouse for the damned, smelled like one too. And she was the newest produce on display.

    ¡°O-oh¡­ God¡­¡± She yelped quietly to herself.

    ¡°God is far, far from this place, Little Crisp.¡± Baal mocked her as he kept dragging her to where her prison lay.

    Nikolai just closed her eyes and tried to calm her rapidly pounding heart. A while later, she was led somewhere away from the previous room, to a more remote place, and then she was thrown into a different-looking cage. This one was more spacious than the ones she saw, and it was surrounded by walls on the back and left side. Aside from that, the cage was empty, and the floor was still wet, fortunately just with dirty water. Once her transporter left, she found herself alone, with nothing but a dim light bulb above her. Nikolai paced around for a moment checking to see if anyone, or anything was around. The silence and loneliness set in, along with the cold fingers of fear that wrapped around her. Nikolai curled up in the driest corner between the walls, and began to weep softly. She was all alone, surrounded by nothing but despair and the pressing darkness.

 Part 22: Treacherous Plans

    Uriel was sleeping soundly, safely returned to her bed inside the mansion.

    Katherine was resting in an armchair beside her, reading a book with a blue leather cover. Light shone through the window, but the sun was hidden behind murky white clouds. The angel¡¯s eyes slowly opened after a while, and she smiled upon seeing her friend peacefully enjoying the book. She frowned when she looked closer and noticed the sad glint hidden in her eyes.

    ¡°What are you reading?¡± Uriel softly asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Katherine responded, a hint of glee in her tone.

    ¡°I guess¡­¡± The angel replied, pulling herself up against the wooden frame of the bed, her giant snowy wings resting on either side.

    ¡°This is... uh. Nothing of importance.¡± Katherine continued putting the book off to the side on the nightstand. ¡°Just taking a small break and calming myself down. How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Good enough, my leg still seems to hurt when I move it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah you cut yourself pretty badly. Constantine fixed you up though, he seems to be good at that kind of stuff.¡±

    Uriel¡¯s pearly eyes lit up for a moment and her cheeks turned a pale shade of red. She then pulled the covers to the side and saw her left thigh wrapped up in bandages. She also noticed that she wore the same shirt she borrowed from Kat, but only a pair of blue panties and nothing else. Uriel¡¯s cheeks became even redder. Katherine smiled coyly.

    ¡°Oh yeah, he and I borrowed some of your stuff a while back.¡± Uriel remembered. ¡°This hair clip too! I¡¯ve never had anything like this. Its so nice to be able to see all the time.¡± She said, moving to take the simple yellow clip out of her blue hair.

    Katherine waved her to stop with a giggle. ¡°Its alright, Uriel. Consider it my gift to you. The clothes too.¡±

    ¡°A-alright¡­thank you!¡± Uriel beamed, before she remembered what happened to Nikolai the previous night and her smile faded. ¡°H-how is Constantine?¡± She asked sadly.

    ¡°He¡­¡± Katherine frowned sharply. ¡°Didn¡¯t take it too well. After they found you that night he searched the forest until dawn when Evan finally convinced him that she was taken.¡±

    Uriel looked down at the orange bed sheets and bit her quivering lip. Tears began flowing down her cheeks as she clenched her fists.

    ¡°She saved me¡­ from that thing. She was my friend, a-and now she¡¯s gone, because I was too weak to do anything against that¡­ thing.¡±

    Katherine watched stoically as Uriel wept beside her. She then reached up to try and comfort her, but stopped when she remembered what her holy skin did to hers.

    ¡°Uriel, don-don¡¯t cry.¡± She tried to smile and the angel looked at her with her weary white eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll get her back, I promise.¡± Katherine genuinely smiled this time, and her face was beaming with hope. She then got up and left, saying how she would go check on the boys, but as soon as she turned away from Uriel, her joyful appearance and bright smile became sullen and full of dread and despair. A dark thought pierced her like an icy chill, and all hope was stripped from Katherine¡¯s soul.

    <hr>

    Constantine stared blankly at the gently swaying trees of the forest while sitting on the lawn chair behind the house. It had gotten colder recently, the days started growing shorter and shorter, and the nights longer. The cerulean sky was now becoming as gray as Constantine¡¯s hair. Katherine pulled him out of his trance when she came and sat next to him, but he still remained quiet.

    ¡°Constantine.¡± She finally said after sitting in awkward silence for some time. He turned his head to her but merely gazed in her direction with his brown eyes. ¡°I know, you probably want to just take your weapon and storm Azazel¡¯s hideout. But listen to me, we can¡¯t be rash about this.¡±

    Constantine chuckled fakely. ¡°You would just have me sit here doing nothing, let him kill Nikolai like how he killed your mother?¡± He spat coldly.

    Katherine bit her cheek and placed a comforting hand on his elbow. ¡°Listen¡­¡± She began.

    ¡°I¡¯m... sorry. That was uncalled for.¡± He immediately said. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ I never imagined something like this would happen. I thought you said this place was safe¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. And, I thought so too, but now I¡¯ve been proven wrong for a second time. Listen, Azazel won¡¯t harm Nikolai. There is a reason he took her, and that is because he wants to use her to get to Uriel. I don¡¯t know why he needs her, I don¡¯t know what he will do to her if he ever gets his filthy hands on her, but I know this, he won¡¯t kill Nikolai as long as Uriel is out of his grasp.¡±

    Constantine looked at her eyes, a blue and black pearl in pools of darkness staring back at him, and the anguish hidden behind both of their faces was revealed to each other. ¡°How are you so sure of this?¡±

    ¡°Every year, on Christmas day, there is a giant auction hosted by the demons. While most normal people enjoy the holidays with friends and family, these fuckers organize a meatshop, full of dangerous arcana, artifacts, monsters and the likes.¡± Katherine said with an angry shake of her head. ¡°There are humans there too, most believe they¡¯re only buying people, weapons and other objects. Few, however, know what the top dogs actually are. There are those that come, willing to purchase¡­ unholy things. And Demons like Azazel profit off of this.¡± She said, pulling back suddenly averting Constantine¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Constantine asked with disgust in his eyes.

    ¡°Alila and I were planning to assassinate Azazel and a few others this year. Poison. Obviously she won¡¯t be able to do such a thing, given her condition. But we might be able to use that same plan to save Nikolai.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°You want to go straight into the hornet¡¯s nest? And you just said we shouldn¡¯t be rash¡­ I¡¯m all for it. Even though it sounds like suicide.¡± Constantine said with fierce determination in his eyes.

    ¡°This is the only chance we may have to kill Azazel, and get Nikolai back, as dangerous as it may be.¡± Katherine said.

    ¡°Sorry for eavesdropping, but that is the dumbest idea I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± Evan interrupted, standing in the doorway behind them. ¡°But based on what you described¡­ the thought of leaving Nikolai to be sold off to some scum isn¡¯t just dumb, it makes my stomach churn. I¡¯m in.¡±

    ¡°Huh, very well. You two aren¡¯t as big morons as I thought you were.¡± Katherine chuckled at them both. ¡°I¡¯ve done similar things before, it¡¯s dangerous, yes, but I have a plan. To save Nikolai, and kill Azazel.¡±

    ¡°Alright love¡­¡± Evan said, pulling a chair and resting his chest on its back. ¡°Let¡¯s hear your plan.¡±

    <hr>

    Constantine was alone in the living room, intensely inspecting the weapon on his lap. The radiant bronze was finely detailed with the blue writing that he could not decipher. The spear felt good when he held it, spun it and thrust it. Still, he was careful not to slice a finger off, or worse, to destroy Katherine¡¯s furniture. The light training he received the past few weeks was helpful enough, and the prospect of another month of even more intense training made him anxious. He swallowed his fears however, and focused on a singular thought: this weapon needed to become a part of him if he wished to save his dearest love. The thought of using it against someone else still troubled him however, and he wondered how long before he¡¯d be free of such a thought.

    Taking a life¡­ to save Nikolai¡¯s¡­ am I really capable of that? He wondered. He was still looking at the marks when Uriel entered the room and floated next to him.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Constantine said without looking at her. His voice was filled with grief.

    ¡°Hey.¡± She replied, the echo in her voice nearly silent.

    ¡°How¡¯s your leg?¡±

    ¡°Better, thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah you hurt yourself pretty badly, glad it¡¯s ok now.¡±

    ¡°Katherine said almost the exact same phrase, hehe¡± She giggled and changed her position on the couch. ¡°Where¡¯d you learn how to do this?¡± She asked, pointing at her bandaged thigh.

    ¡°Well let¡¯s see... ¡° Constantine began, gently placing the spear on the table and turning towards Uriel. ¡°I think it was when I was really young actually, I remember Niko and I would climb the trees around our house and just screw around pretending to have our own treehouse and that we¡¯d do secret missions and¡­ stuff like that¡± He smiled at her, and she smiled back, her cheeks turning so very slightly red.

    ¡°That sounds fun!¡± Uriel beamed, trying to cheer him up.

    ¡°It was! And uh...¡± He cleared his throat before continuing. ¡±One day she just slipped and fell, but it wasn¡¯t anything too rough, the tree wasn¡¯t even more than three meters tall I think, so yeah she fell and cut her shoulder a bit.¡±

    Uriel leaned in, resting her head on her hands, enthralled by the tale.

    ¡°This was before the whole... ¡° Constantine motioned at the left side of his body. ¡°...Scars happened, so her sister was still alive. I say this cause me, being the smartass that I was at the time, decided that the best way to treat bleeding was to clean it with leaves. I ran and gathered up a handful, and a few just happened to be poison ivy leaves. Needless to say, when her sister heard her scream she ran out, smacked me senseless and sent me home. I remember crying so much that day. Both from the poison on my hand, but also because I thought her sister won''t ever let the two of us play together ever again.¡±

    ¡°Oh no that¡¯s horrible.¡± Uriel gasped, and laughed along with him. ¡°If you don''t mind me asking, what¡¯s poison ivy? It sounds awful!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this type of plant that makes rashes and bruises if you touch it, which is why it¡¯s a bad idea to do so, especially on an open wound!¡±

    ¡°Hah, poor Nikolai.¡± Uriel smiled and chuckled, Constantine replying in kind.

    ¡°Anyway my dad gave me the idea to become a doctor and win her back so to speak. Nikolai was ok after a few days, and her sister¡­ I can¡¯t really recall her name its been so long. I believe it was Caitlyn. Yeah, she didn¡¯t hold a grudge so the thing was forgotten after a while but the idea just stuck. Growing up that¡¯s all I thought my future was going to be, me becoming a doctor¡­ then the fire happened, my dad lost it, things changed...¡± Constantine stared at the weapon on the table in front of him, his face full of sadness.

    ¡°I am truly sorry to hear that Constantine.¡± Uriel smiled shyly and grabbed Constantine¡¯s left hand, wrapping hers around it.

    ¡°Now, I have no idea what I want to do, what I must do, nor where the future is heading, the uncertainty of it all. It¡¯s... it¡¯s a terrifying thing.¡± He said.

    ¡°I know, things are looking grim, but if you are there, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid to face the future. We¡¯ll get her back, I¡¯m too weak to promise you that for certainty, but I know Nikolai will be with us again. I cherish your friendship the most, and the peaceful moments when we are all together, you Evan, Katherine and Nikolai, I don¡¯t want those moments gone forever.¡± Uriel watched him, full of hope and innocence.

    Constantine looked into Uriel¡¯s beautiful white eyes and smiled confidently. ¡°T-thanks, Uriel. I really needed that. I too don¡¯t want those gone either.¡± He pulled back and looked at his weapon again, and a small glint at the bottom of the shaft caught his eye.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Uriel asked, following his gaze with curiosity.

    ¡°This looks just like... ¡° He reached out and grabbed the spear, careful not to slice anything, and flipped it head down. He took a close look at the pommel spike. It was a simple piece of work, just a gold plated tip with a dull bottom and a short but sharp spike in the center. Constantine wrapped his hand just under the piece, at another sheet of metal below it, and twisted it, resulting in a sharp gear-like sound. The holy spear trembled briefly, before the staff collapsed instantly onto itself, making Constantine drop it on the table, nearly embedding it into the wood. The spear was now no longer than a large kitchen knife, although the blade was much thinner and sharper.

    ¡°W-woah!¡± They both cried out.

    Constantine flicked his wrist, making sure he didn¡¯t cut himself when the weapon shrunk. He and Uriel stared at it wide-eyed, amazed by what just occurred. Constantine then reached forward and picked it up, twirling it on his fingers. The markings had changed and shrunk as well, but he still couldn¡¯t tell what they meant.

    ¡°This is just like Katherine¡¯s halberd.¡± He told Uriel with a surprised tone. He then furrowed his brow. ¡°Does that mean these two weapons were modified by the same person? But Kath said no one¡¯s touched them for centuries.¡±

    ¡°Maybe both were made by the same person originally?¡± Uriel proposed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ know. I do know though, I gotta show this to Evan. He¡¯s gonna go wild over it. Be right back.¡± Constantine said before he got up and left. Uriel remained on the couch, watching him go, all while smiling wistfully.

 Part 23: A Burning Innocence

    ¡°Constantine.¡± Evan called out, his voice cold and ominous like the gray clouds that hung in the sky.

    The weather was very chilly today, an icy wind howling through the dead trees of the forest. Evan was wrapped up in a thick gray jacket, with a pair of khakis on his legs and some large brown boots. On his head was a simple design-less baseball cap and around his neck a short yellow scarf.

    The dreaded day had finally arrived. It had been a month and half a week since Wrath attacked the mansion and stole away Nikolai. The pressure was reaching its breaking point for all of them, most of all Constantine, who had barely any sleep for what felt like weeks. The plan was reviewed countless times, and all prayed that with a bit of luck, it would go well. Constantine was in the back garden with his half of the holy lance, carefully polishing and sharpening it as he sat on a chair and watched the trees sway in the wind. His attire was different from his friend¡¯s. Constantine was donning a sharp black tuxedo with a white shirt underneath, a suiting black tie and long black shoes. When Evan called him, he took one last look at the forest before standing and turning the spear into a knife. He bent down and fixed it on a metallic holster plate above his calf. The weapon could not be seen, and even it was small and light enough that it didn¡¯t affect his step. Small guns were out of the discussion from the start, no way they could be carried inconspicuously.

    ¡°Looks good doesn¡¯t it?¡± Constantine asked, stamping his right leg.

    Evan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    Constantine nodded back, then looked at his friend. Evan was staring at his right palm, his hand violently shaking. Constantine walked up to him and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. ¡°Evan. We¡¯ll get through this. After tonight things are gonna go back to how they were¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, of course. Still it¡¯s¡­¡± Evan sighed and took a deep breath. ¡°So much of the plan depends on me¡­ only natural to be a bit scared ain¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Look at the bright side¡­¡± Constantine chuckled. ¡°If things go badly, me and Katherine are the ones that will probably die a horrible death.¡±

    Evan winced. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t joke like that, ¡®specially not now.¡±

    The two friends laughed it off, and after a bit embraced each other tightly. The two broke it off and then walked inside in silence. There, Uriel was anxiously twiddling her fingers as she sat on the grand stairs. She wore the same outfit she borrowed from Katherine a while back, she liked it so much Katherine promised she¡¯d buy her even more similar clothes once they recovered Nikolai. A smile danced across her face when Constantine and Evan entered the hallway from the living room. The two responded in kind.

    ¡°So¡­¡± She began. ¡°I do believe the hour¡¯s finally upon us.¡±

    ¡°I guess so, love. Where¡¯s Kath?¡± Evan asked, pulling at his scarf. Despite how cold it was outside, inside was still pleasantly warm.

    ¡°She¡¯s still getting ready upstairs. Got to look convincing enough I presume? Speaking of convincing... you look really well, Constantine.¡± She said, her smile shining bright.

    Constantine smiled with a soft blush in his cheeks. ¡°Thank you.¡± He said bluntly.

    Tok

    Katherine¡¯s shoes echoed when she walked on the highest step of her grand stairs. The three looked at her in stunned silence. Uriel and Evan¡¯s mouths were wide open in shock, while Constantine just stared like a statue. Katherine was dressed in a marvelously elegant white dress, low cut back, with no right shoulder strap. The lower part of the dress flowed only over her right leg, leaving her left bare. On her left leg¡¯s thigh near her knee were three small black leather belts, and her shoes were pearly white, similar color to her dress, with medium-height thick heels. Her hair was cut short on the right side, making her flowing white hair curve over her head and down her shoulder, revealing a pair of her special silver cross earrings. Her lips were flaming red and her eyes a shade of violet beneath tones of black and blue. Even Uriel¡¯s snow-like wings seemed like nothing to the white beauty that was walking down the stairs.

    ¡°Holy. Shit.¡± Evan couldn¡¯t help but exclaim when she made it to the bottom. Katherine smiled at the remark but frowned afterwards.

    ¡°This was the only bloody dress I could find, I wish I had something more¡­ protective.¡± She looked at her bare leg.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine Kath. You look wonderful by the way.¡± Constantine assured her.

    ¡°Thanks, never hurts to be a little more careful though. You too ready to go?¡±

    ¡°Yep, where¡¯s your halberd?¡±

    ¡°I put it in its cello case, let me go get it.¡± She said, rushing to the living room and back.

    ¡°You sure they¡¯ll let you in with that?¡± Evan asked.

    ¡°I have an actual cello in there too, and a seller¡¯s pass. No demon will see the halberd.¡± Katherine explained. She then turned to her angel friend. ¡°Before we go, Uriel, as I told you a while back we can¡¯t allow you to risk yourself by coming with us. But I can not possibly force you to stay, short of chaining you in the basement, therefore I must ask of you to promise me that you will not leave the house, can you do that for me?¡±

    Uriel melancholically nodded. ¡°Of course, but¡­ promise me you¡¯ll come back, please.¡± A single tear fell from her right eye. Katherine wiped it away with her left index finger and smiled.

    ¡°Perfect.¡± She said, her voice trembling with an ominous tone. ¡°I already promised all will be ok, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    The trio then made their way outside, as Uriel sat back down on the stairs and watched them leave. Katherine turned back to wave at Uriel with her right hand, but all the while her left traced a pentagram symbol over the door. A small nearly unnoticeable wave pulsed over the house. Constantine turned back, noticing the pulse. He looked at Katherine with a sharp yet confused eye..

    ¡°Did you see that?¡± He asked curiously.

    ¡°See what?¡± She replied, hurrying along to the large black jeep that was parked in front of the driveway. Evan got in the driver¡¯s seat as Katherine got in besides him and Constantine behind him. The car roared, and drove off onto the road.

    ¡°Everything is set in the back, right Evan?¡± Katherine asked as she looked out the window.

    ¡°Yes, I made sure of it yesterday, and checked about three more times before I went to sleep.¡± His answer came and helped soothe her. Although Katherine was very good at hiding it along with most of her emotions, she did feel mildly tense about the mission. She looked up at the gray clouds as the sky began to darken.

    It may rain tonight. She thought.

    <hr>

    Azazel looked out the tall windows of Wrath¡¯s apartment. The sky was getting darker. So far the winter had been mild, without a single snowfall yet, and only the occasional rain. The weather was quite cold however, and that gray coldness made for a beautiful view of dead forest trees intertwined with the other buildings and parks outside the window.

    ¡°Quite a smart way to deal with it.¡± He started talking out loud. ¡°Turning part of your house into a library for blind people to disguise your appearance when the sun¡¯s up... It¡¯s smart, truth be told, I didn¡¯t expect that from you, Wrath.¡±

    A muffled ¡°Fuck you Azazel.¡± came from another room. He chuckled at the remark.

    ¡°Come on, we have to get going soon.¡± He began pacing around the room, clapping his hands as he swung his arms around his body. He then swayed his body to imaginary music, enjoying himself. Wrath¡¯s home was large, but not particularly luxurious. The living room felt somewhat void of life to Azazel, nothing more than a table with a simple flower vase on it. It was a white chrysanthemum. Other than that, a couch, some chairs and a very long tv on a stand between two glass drawers pointed towards them. No other decorations, nothing on the walls, nothing else on the table, nothing, the whole room felt dead and empty.

    ¡°And if you recall Azazel, it was you that gave me this building. A parting gift from what I recall. So... how¡¯d I look, tiny dancer?¡± Wrath asked, opening the door to her room and leaning against the wooden frame.

    Azazel turned back to her, smiling with a light blush of embarrassment. His blush melted into a grin and a nod of approval, his hungry green eyes fixed on Wrath¡¯s figures. One hand seductively placed on her right hip, while she showed off her flaming red dress, short and mildly tight on her thighs and body. Her breasts were firmly pushed up, teased by the large neck opening. Her wings wrapped around her body, accentuating her from while hiding her shoulders and blending into the design of the dress. Azazel¡¯s eyes moved to her long, feminine yet muscular legs. He savored them with lustful gazes before his eyes trailed to the pair of black shining shoes. His eyes then moved back to her short crimson hair that blazed like fire beneath Wrath¡¯s black horns, matching her golden eyes, purple lips, and smooth gray skin.

    ¡°You are¡­ so unbelievably sexy Wrath.¡± He staggered out after a while.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Hehe, thanks Azazel.¡± She teased turning around and bending slightly over. ¡°Would you join me in bed?¡±

    ¡°Oh believe me I would, unfortunately I only make love to demons, sorry darling.¡± Azazel replied, sending her a kiss. ¡°And I think I¡¯m smart enough to know when you¡¯re setting me a trap.¡±

    ¡°Touche.¡± Wrath smiled, faking anger as she bit her lower lip and flipped him off. Both of them laughed at the moment. ¡°Should we get going?¡± Wrath asked, putting on a pair of long silken white gloves and making her way towards the hallway. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to pick up your package as well?¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry about that, I told Baal to take care of everything.¡± Azazel got up and opened the door for his partner, who gave him a flirtatious look as thanks for the gesture.

    <hr>

    Nikolai was roughly pulled out of her slumber by a broad hairy hand. Fear gripped her, as she immediately recognized that dreadful, horrific hand. It was a hand that had grabbed and hit her body with demonic savagery countless times over the tortuous past month. She crawled through the blood that littered the muddy floor, making her way to the iron bars of her cage before her tormentor could punish her again. The red nectar on the ground belonged to her, and it should have dried up long ago, but the unclean stagnant water kept it floating. Her entire body trembled as she pulled herself up on the metal, wincing as the pain coursed through her joints and muscles. Her hair was a filthy mess along with the rest of her body, her burnt eye fully black as it ever was and the spark of life in her blue one faded to obscurity.

    ¡°I have not got all day. Move.¡± Baal¡¯s rough intimidating voice boomed and echoed in the empty dungeon.

    Nikolai looked at him, full of fear and despair, and prayed for him to die the most horrible death in that instant, but alas her wish went unanswered. She limped towards him as he then dragged her out of the prison and towards a dim lit hallway. After walking for a few minutes Nikolai was blasted by light for the first time in what seemed like an eternity. Baal shoved her forward and into an empty room paved with white marble everywhere. The sound of rushing water nearby made her realize where she was.

    ¡°You have twenty minutes.¡± The bodyguard told her. ¡°When I call you go through that door on the opposite end and get dressed.¡± She nodded meekly in reply.

    Nikolai turned and looked around the room when the metallic door was shut, spotting a single shower head and turning it on. She took off her rags as the warm water washed over her, seeping into her pores and cleansing the hell that clung to her. Her thoughts filled with memories of the utter agonizing torture that she¡¯d endured. Immediately, Nikolai collapsed on her knees, weeping softly, afraid of the nightmare that was to come.

    Her eye glimpsed something between the drops of water for the slightest of moments, it looked like a pale silhouette, a spectre watching over her. It was too fast for her weary vision, and as Baal¡¯s voice boomed for her to move, she gave no further thought to it. Near the door on the opposite end were two white towels that she used to dry herself before continuing inside. There on a single chair, a long dress awaited her, along with a fresh set of undergarments, socks, and gleaming white shoes. There was also a hairbrush and some cleaning accessories. The dress was beautiful peachy yellow with two silk red flowers embroidered onto it, one near the left hip, the other closer to the stomach on the right side, with the bottom part of the skirt split in two. Once she was dressed, Baal burst into the room and savagely dragged her out to the next room. There, a tall, glassy structure, like an upright coffin, awaited her.

    ¡°N-no¡­ p-please.¡± She begged, but Baal shoved her forward, nearly throwing her on the ground.

    ¡°Get inside. Now. Don¡¯t make me ask twice.¡± He said, his voice deep and trembling with hate. ¡°If you keep delaying I¡¯ll break your arms and legs and stuff you inside. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be able to breathe just fine.¡±

    Nikolai could not hold back her tears, but a quick and fierce slap immediately made her stop. She summoned all her willpower, and walked inside the dreadful box, trying to hide her agony.. Moments later Baal shoved her into a large industrial van, chained her box to the floor, and then away.

    <hr>

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Katherine¡¯s gloomy voice announced when Evan parked the jeep on a small grassless hill. Away in the distance, surrounded by a small gathering of fir trees, was a complex of buildings. About four or five in number, Constantine could not tell. He and Kath then got out of the car without uttering another word. He turned to Evan and nodded, his friend responded in kind, then drove off.

    ¡°We should go around the forest.¡± Constantine suggested. ¡°If they see us coming from there we may cause some suspicion.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± His partner replied, wrapping her arm around his and hurrying forward.

    About twenty minutes later the duo found themselves in front of an incredibly fancy location, with dozens of groups and couples queuing to get inside. Constantine looked up at the name above the large open doors, Kalis-In-Tris it read.

    ¡°Fire and Brimstone.¡± Katherine answered his question before he asked it.

    ¡°Classy name for a classy restaurant.¡± Constantine chuckled, attempting to lighten the mood. Katherine ignored him and the two walked up to a kindly yet incredibly old butler who was standing behind a small podium off to the side of the door.

    ¡°Good evening young ones.¡± He said, his voice joyful and mature at the same time. ¡±May I see your invitations?¡±

    Katherine pulled two envelopes from her purse and handed them over with a smile.

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± The old man inspected them with his pocket glasses. ¡°May I ask for the password?¡±

    ¡°Duurbaduur.¡± Katherine whispered, her voice nearly unrecognizable.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re a demon, dear lady. Pray forgive me I could not tell.¡±

    ¡°We both are, we¡¯re the warden-children of Master Cain. As you¡¯re aware, Master Cain cannot attend, most unfortunate as it is. His ailing health means he cannot leave the great Ziggurat.¡± Katherine continued, her current cheerful attitude completely different from her normal personality.

    ¡°Indeed, Dudael is such a faraway place¡­ a pity indeed. Miss, please hand your cello case to this gentleman, he will deliver it to your table.¡± The butler said, as a youthful waiter materialized next to him. Katherine handed her cello case with a nod. ¡°Very well, that will be all then. Enjoy your evening you two. Go on ahead. Straight further is the party, and to your right, you will find most of the objects on sale tonight. The restricted section will be beyond that, and you both are welcome there. Also if I may add a comment, I¡¯ve seen some of the products this year, and I¡¯m certain you will find something beautiful to bring back to Master Cain.¡± The butler warmly said, smiling all the time.

    ¡°Thank you very much Mr¡­?¡± Constantine said, walking up next to Katherine.

    ¡°Theodorem, if it pleases you.¡± He answered, writing something on his gray notebook that was on the podium.

    ¡°Theodorem, but we best get going, we may already be too late.¡±

    ¡°Not at all young man, the night is still young, enjoy it.¡± The butler replied and turned to two other guests that arrived.

    ¡°Ah, Lady Macbeth, we are most glad to join us, Octavian will be stoked to¡­¡± Constantine last heard him as they made their way inside.

    ¡°Master Cain?¡± Constantine asked subtly as they walked in.

    ¡°Some elder demon that never attends, always sends gifts to sell or thralls to buy things for him. Seemed like a safe gamble.¡± Katherine whispered back.

    The hallway split in two almost immediately, with one half curving rightwards, the other leading straight ahead. There he could see people of all sorts, men dressed in costumes just like his, some blue, some gray, some with wine glasses in their hands, others discussing and debating. Almost all accompanied by women in their beautiful dresses, standing about looking pretty.

    This must be where the unaware humans are. Constantine thought to himself, his pace slowing down to get a better look.

    ¡°Constantine. Over here.¡± Katherine quietly called out to him.

    He turned to her and rushed ahead. In front of him was a large hallway-like room, a red carpet in the middle, and on the sides were rows of tall rectangular glass boxes of varying widths and lengths. A multitude of people surrounded them, all merrily inspecting their contents. Constantine and walked up to the nearest one, the glass was sanded white, but seeing through it was easy enough. This one was more wide than long, and it had about three snakes inside, or maybe it was just one snake with multiple heads. He couldn¡¯t tell as they were too coiled up around themselves for him to notice anything aside from the three pairs of yellow eyes and the three tongues that lashed at him.

    These booths are soundproof it seems. He noticed. Constantine looked down on the golden plaques inscribed in black. Water serpent -- Presented by Baroness Sharvinel. It read.

    ¡°Aha, so it is just one snake.¡± He then said out loud to himself. Constantine then turned around and walked along the carpet, looking left and right at the glass boxes. Some had ancient parchments, bones, artifacts, simple and inanimate occult objects. Others contained regular-looking creatures that quickly turned out to not be so regular after a quick inscription read. Then came the more dreadful boxes, full of strange oddities and creatures he did not recognize. A particularly large one contained what appeared to be a dreaded wendigo, in a strange state of hibernation while others beside it contained what Constantine soon learned to be a box of imps, and another that had some very large hounds. One box in particular caught his eyes however. It was a bit smaller than the wendigo cage which was the largest around by far, and the glass was much cleaner-looking than the rest, but what drew him was the fact that the box appeared empty. A strange feeling of dread and danger emanated from the box, and the morbid curiosity of it compelled him to walk closer to it and read the plaque:

    Pale Shadow -- Presented by Azazel

    Not for sale.

    What seemed to just be an empty box now filled with smoke and the glass became dirtied by a charcoal like dust. There was no shape or form that Constantine could discern beneath the smoke, nothing except two large, round, sickeningly white eyes that stared unblinkingly at him. All it took was a singular moment for the light of those accursed eyes to permanently etch themselves into his soul. It was a damned, pallid light of death and oblivion, his very essence flooded with an overwhelming emptiness, a yawning void ripped open on the folds of his very heart. Constantine was immediately stricken by a nauseous, gut wrenching feeling just looking at it, and yet he could not turn away. The creature then opened its mouth, revealing black fangs mixed with a fleshy mouth adorned by the same empty color of its eyes. It laughed.

    ¡°Constantine!¡± Katherine said as quietly as she could, near him.

    He awoke from the diseased trance and turned to her, the beast inside vanishing when he turned away.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, slowly walking up to her. Everything was a blur, a haze of uneasiness and dread that was only accentuated by what came next. Katherine didn¡¯t respond, the answer he sought laying before him, staring back at him with her blue eye from behind the milky white glass.

 Part 24: Behold! A Silver-Blood Moon!

    It looks so much like him.

    Nikolai thought to herself looking out from behind the milk-like glass of her prison. But, it can¡¯t be him.

    He wouldn¡¯t risk coming here. And he¡¯s already leaving, It wasn¡¯t him. I knew it, I¡¯m¡­ all alone.

    She shifted around, trying to find a comfortable position, but the glass was pressed against her body very tightly. The space was incredibly enclosed, and the dress she was wearing only made it more difficult. Air barely flowed inside, a small opening at the top through which ventilation blew. She felt like crying but no tears could flow, she had none left to spill.

    Have I already died, and I have not realized it?

    She looked away, to the few other people that looked at her similarly to how one would look at a particularly appealing piece of jewelry. Hate. Hate boiled within her veins, hate, disgust, and rage.

    If I am already dead, is this my hell?

    Nikolai gasped for air, feeling faint and dizzy, teetering on the edge between life and death.

    No¡­ Were I to be so lucky, this is just the beginning¡­

    <hr>

    ¡°Constantine, we can¡¯t stay here.¡± Katherine warned her friend. ¡°Best not to draw attention to ourselves, and overstaying here can do just that, especially if Azazel notices someone lingering around his prize for too long.¡± She looked around the hallway, but she could not spot the devil, perhaps that was for the best at that moment.

    ¡°Locked in a glass cage, like some animal.¡± He muttered, visibly shaken, Katherine could not tell if he was just furious or disgusted, she settled on a tumultuous mix of both. She could tell, something else also gnawed at his thoughts, but did not have the luxury of figuring out what at that exact moment.

    ¡°Memorize this location, when hell breaks loose you¡¯ll have to find her fast.¡± Katherine said, pulling away on his shoulder.

    ¡±We should go, if I vomit here they¡¯ll know something is up.¡± He said before he looked back at Nikolai one more time. She was looking away from him, probably thinking he was just another face in the crowd of people around her. Constantine repressed the knot in his stomach, gulped and turned back to Katherine, who already walked away.

    He found her near a box that contained what looked like four or five small red hounds with horns and small white spikes that sprung up along their spines. Two of the dogs were jumping rabidly at each other, violently spilling blood from wounds that sealed as soon as they opened. A shiver ran up his spine when one of the dogs looked at him with the holes where eyes should have been. Constantine read the plaque: Hell-mutts.

    ¡°You¡¯re scowling Constantine, be natural.¡± Katherine said with a nudge.

    ¡°If those are hell-mutts I¡¯d hate to see Hell-Rottweilers.¡± He said quietly in a futile attempt to be humorous, despite feeling sick throughout his whole body..

    ¡°I suppose that works. Come on, we need to get through the restricted section. I¡¯ve yet to see Azazel¡­¡±

    A large curtain sectioned off the next section of the building, with a dozen bodyguards and inspectors awaiting before letting anyone inside. Constantine and Katherine felt a chill of fear as they approached, but with confident and relaxed demeanors they were let inside without issues.

    ¡°By all that is holy¡­¡± Katherine suddenly said the moment she laid on the first specimen.

    Constantine turned to her. She was looking away from him at something that couldn¡¯t see. He quickly walked up beside her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wro-¡± Constantine immediately went quiet and looked away rubbing his forehead. ¡°Jesus fucking Christ.¡±

    Before them was a similar hallway as the one they just exited, but the glass boxes were different now. They did not contain monsters or antique objects, they contained people. Tortured, mutilated, still living people. The first one they saw held a young woman, tufts of blonde hair still clinging to her scalp as her skin was flayed off revealing the bloody muscles everywhere below her face. She was suspended by two hooks that dug deeply in her wrists and out her palms, creating a pool of blood that stagnated underneath her missing legs. Worst of all, she stared at them both blankly, and laughed. She was alive, in unimaginable agony and yet she laughed. Constantine felt his knees weaken and shake, leaning on Katherine to keep himself from keeling over. He moved away and unfortunately laid eyes on another body. Another woman like the one before, also flayed and missing limbs with this one hung by her chin. The way her blood squirted out of her mouth as her lips tried to form a distorted smile made Constantine turn pale. His breathing quickened as he saw more and more disfigured, fleshy corpses, all laughing silently at him.

    ¡°We need to get out of here, right now.¡± Katherine whispered. It was the first time Constantine had felt a tinge of fear in her voice. He wanted to say something, anything, but he was moments away from screaming and vomiting. Constantine felt his mind go hazy and fear crawl deep into his skin. All the other demons and people, all dressed in their sharp suits and fancy dresses seemed to appear out of nowhere just to stare at him. Their black silhouettes on the bright red walls all pierced his soul with their dead laughter and unblinking white eyes. Constantine closed his eyes and cried out in pain. Two white eyes stared back at him in his mind, forcing him to open them right back. His eyes darted from left to right in an abnormal fashion, searching for a pause beneath the sea of faces. Katherine grabbed him by the shoulders and pulled his face close to hers. Her miscolored eyes were the only ones that remained unchanged.

    ¡°Look at me!¡± She yelled in his face, trying to push against the despair that was rapidly drowning him.

    Constantine¡¯s mind continued deteriorating, as another image of the burning white eyes crawled into his head. They changed into the eyes of his father, his face moments before he shot himself. The lidless eyes that gazed from beyond, now staring at him. The gunshot rang in his head louder and louder, before the vision changed to what he saw moments ago, Nikolai¡¯s face full of despair, the hanging bodies and the endless cacophony of silent laughter all ringing in his mind.

    ¡°Push it back Constantine.¡± He heard Katherine¡¯s whispery voice cut like a dagger through the chaos. ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts fall prey to the shadow!¡±

    Her voice forced it out of his mind, pushing it back. Constantine bit his lower lip until he drew blood in order to will himself to gaze into the abyss that was consuming him. He opened his eyes and fixed them upon Katherine¡¯s. Only a moment passed, but it seemed an eternity, as the black mist was lifted from his vision, and the two of them looked at each other in a field of white nothingness. All Constantine felt once his consciousness returned fully was the soothing night to his right, and the peaceful ocean to his left. Reality crashed back upon him, and Constantine fell. Katherine grabbed him and quickly pulled him back up while his feet regained their strength.

    ¡°Easy, easy there.¡± She said, smiling in relief.

    ¡°What the hell just happened?¡± He asked when he found his voice, taking large gasps of air. Katherine placed him on a chair near a round table. It seemed they had made their way out of the presentation hallway and were now in a sort of restaurant, with hundreds of people around too interested in their mindless chatter to notice the newcomers. The tables were covered with crimson cloths lined with black and the finest cutlery this side of the city. Far away to their left was what looked to be a stage, and parallel to that was an exquisite bar. Katherine didn¡¯t reply, she just sighed, and pulled herself a chair next to him. ¡°It feels¡­ wrong.¡± He continued, massaging his forehead with his right hand.

    ¡°This entire fucking place is wrong. That hallway was¡­ truly repulsive. Just¡­ try to be calm.¡± She put her hand reassuringly upon his and smiled meekly.

    ¡°So Katherine¡­? A-actually, hold that thought, I¡¯m going to barf.¡± Constantine said as he immediately got up and rushed to the bathroom, leaving his partner to shake her head alone in worry.

    ¡°Oh God¡­ Constantine¡­ You god-damned fool, I can only hope you are not yet beyond help¡­¡± Katherine muttered to herself, angry and disappointed at what happened.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    About ten minutes later Constantine returned, not looking much better but at least a lot less physically sick. ¡°Weird guy in the bathroom just now¡­ anyway what the hell happened to me, Katherine?¡±

    ¡°You just had an encounter with the horrific might of a Pale Shadow.¡± A rough voice responded from behind him before Katherine could answer. Both of them looked up in surprise, realizing who it was. Before them stood a familiar face, the face belonging to the man that saved Katherine¡¯s life not so long ago.

    <hr>

    ¡°Oh my, is that an actual phantom tiger?¡± Wrath gleefully asked her partner Azazel. Her left arm was locked onto Azazel¡¯s right as the two walked down the hallways, drawing all eyes upon them. Wrath took a large sip of champagne from a diamond glass which she carried on a black tentacle that protruded from her right elbow before continuing. ¡°I thought they all went extinct during the middle ages due to The Executioners. They were natural enemies right?¡± She leaned forward to get a better look and read the golden plaque to confirm. Inside was a large tiger, with black fur and blue stripes. Aside from the odd coloring the only other notable feature was the extra pair of feral eyes placed above the tiger¡¯s natural ones. Still, this beast was massive, easily larger than a normal tiger, its musculature nearly bursting through its fur, and its teeth and claws razor sharp. ¡°It must cost a fortune.¡±

    ¡°Siiip¡­ You¡¯re right on the second part, Octavian estimated its cost will reach the hundreds of thousands, but we¡¯ll have to see during the auction tonight.¡± The silver-tongued devil replied as he finished his own glass of champagne. The two walked further through the building, Wrath taking quite the interest in the reasoning behind the way the bodies in the second corridor were arranged. Azazel held off on explaining, knowing that one of his acquaintances was more invested in the occult arts.

    ¡°Speaking of, when are you going to introduce me to this friend of yours?¡± She said, taking another sip.

    Azazel didn¡¯t seem to hear her. His eyes were looking at the strange young man that ran through the crowd, leaving his ears deaf to her raspy echoing voice. ¡°Bloody fool.¡± He chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry what?¡±

    ¡°Not you, babe. Amazingly, the pale shadow I brought here tonight revealed itself to that idiot that just ran by. That doesn¡¯t happen often. That guy¡¯ll be lucky if he doesn¡¯t end up a vegetable after this.¡±

    ¡°Did it now?¡± Wrath asked him. ¡°You told me your little shadow monster doesn''t show itself except for rare cases.¡± She then turned to look at the running man and the white-haired lady that was tailing behind him. A familiar scent caused her to squint her golden eyes. She sniffed the air inconspicuously. Odd. She thought. This soul¡­ so strangely familiar.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised myself. Listen, I need to take care of something Wrath. Wait here if you¡¯d do me a favor. Or go to the restaurant, I¡¯ll meet you up ahead.¡± Azazel said suddenly, breaking her concentration.

    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t take too long.¡± She told him, mainly just for show, her mind and eyes were both searching for that familiar soul whose scent piqued her interest. As soon as Azazel left to do his business, Wrath finished her drink, put it on the carrying plate of a passing-by waiter, and chased after her prey. She followed the two of them while keeping her distance, yet neither seemed to take notice of her.

    Yes, yes, I recognize you two now! Wrath smiled to herself. Would you really be so foolish? I thought you were smarter than that.

    The strange couple finally stopped and Wrath turned away from them, ducking behind a few talking men in black with slick combed over hair.

    I see both of you. You especially huntress. Your broken soul calls to me like a lighthouse on the sea.

    Her eyes scanned the environment as the two made their way into the restaurant. Wrath stepped away and watched from afar. Things quieted down, and not long after she saw one of them get up and stumble his way to the bathroom. Wrath chuckled, swiping an unknown alcoholic drink from another waiter passing by and downing it. She considered taking the Huntress on right there, but decided against it. When the Huntress¡¯ partner returned, the amber stones from her face spied another man who seemed to follow him.

    You¡­ I do not know you however. Wrath paused.

    The man joined the couple on the table and the three began talking. Wrath stealthily leaned against the wall beside the doorway, trying to be inconspicuous. From there however, she could only see them, and was unable to hear much. Wrath cursed in an unknown vernacular and turned to leave.

    ¡°Wrath, there you are.¡± Azazel called out to her. She looked at him and the man that stood besides him, immediately shifting her demeanor to not seem suspicious. ¡°I¡¯d like you to meet someone. Wrath, this is Octavian Bonfet. Octavian, this is Wrath, just Wrath.¡± He chuckled.

    Wrath smiled and shook his hand. The man was about the same height as Azazel and similar in terms of body stature, but his face was a bit rounder and droopier. A pair of elongated glasses, white framed, rested over his unremarkable brown eyes. His dark-brown hair was long and slickly combed over. His costume was a dark blue suit with a black bow-tie loosely placed around his neck. On his chest rested a small yellow pentagram-shaped brooch beneath a VIP-card that was attached to his coat.

    ¡°It¡¯s an incredible honor to make your acquaintance. Lady Wrath. The stories that I¡¯ve heard failed to mention how utterly beautiful you are. I¡¯m certain the other, deadlier aspects of the stories are true as well¡± He told her, nodding lightly in her direction. Wrath¡¯s gray cheeks turned mildly purple.

    ¡°Thank you, Octavian, your compliment is appreciated. You¡¯re also quite the sight yourself, though I haven¡¯t heard many stories about you so I don¡¯t have much of a reference. Oh except what the squirrel standing beside you told me which is limited to ¡®He¡¯s hosting the auction¡¯ and ¡®He¡¯s a friend of mine¡¯.¡± She shot Azazel a taunting look, to which he responded with a quick biting motion. ¡°Also, I must admit, I love what you¡¯ve done to these corpses. They look splendid.¡± As she spoke, Wrath took liberties in pointing out the butchered bodies in the glass boxes around them.

    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful hearing such a thing, these wights were some of the hardest to set up for the auction. But we¡¯ve had plenty of help from other demons such as Tervielas, Baroness Sharvinel, Lord Valeshii, and of course Azazel here, who in fact provided most of the bodies. Everything turned out better than expected.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help but notice your scent, you¡¯re human aren¡¯t you?¡± Wrath said once he finished. Octavian smiled back at her.

    ¡°Yes, Wrath, Octavian is one of the most powerful humans in the country and one that has been a friend of demons for quite a long time.¡± Azazel responded instead.

    ¡°Demon, human, it doesn¡¯t matter, business is the lifeblood of the world, and we can¡¯t just exclude the after-world from our plans can we now?¡± Octavian told her with a grin. ¡°I must go now, but please, go have a seat at the restaurant, try our food and drinks, its all free! Most importantly enjoy yourselves, this auction will be one for the history books!¡±

    <hr>

    Uriel paced around the grand hallway, her long white wings flapping at the rate of her footsteps. She had tried to sleep earlier but insomnia got the better of her. Now she just walked about the house waiting for time to pass, all while dressed in her long blue robe.

    I¡¯m staying here doing nothing, while they¡¯re off killing the one who¡¯s hunting me, how selfish can I possibly be. I should be there with them. Uriel¡¯s face was one of sadness, worry, and fierce determination.

    I can¡¯t just stay here while they risk themselves trying to save her can I? Her eyes darted to the door ahead of her.

    Maybe, but I promised Katherine. Her hand reached upon the knob and slowly pulled on it.

    I promised her and yet¡­ The door nudged briefly but remained closed.

    Yet I cannot stop myself from thinking I should be there. Uriel bit her cheek. Her hand was on the door handle, but she lacked the will to pull and fly out. Her doubts, her fears held her back. She willed herself to pull, but the door remained shut. Something was amiss.

    What is this? Uriel thought, greatly distressed. She then tried pulling harder, causing scarlet sparks to shoot from the door frame.

    I¡¯ve been¡­ sealed inside from the looks of it¡­ Why would Katherine¡­ Perhaps it would be for the best if I just stood here and waited? Uriel looked at the door again, and backed off.

    Perhaps it is right that she did not trust me¡­ I can¡¯t even trust myself¡­ The old man said I have the power to save them but¡­ how can I control that power if I am scared of what I became, how can I let that... in?

    Uriel looked at the light that shone through the windows of the living room. A silver moon it would seem. She then spread her wings and flew up the stairs, and then up again, to the second floor, searching for a door that led to the attic. Once there she looked around until she found the half open window.

    An opportunity, should I take it? She crawled through it and spread her wings, flying up upon the roof. Uriel¡¯s eyes looked around the mansion, and saw the bubble of black and red energy that enveloped it.

    It seems I have no chances of leaving here with ease. Her hair began fluttering in the cold nightly wind and her wings spread out revealing her true majestic holy appearance. Uriel glided across the roof until she was at the very top. She raised her gaze towards the enormous white moon above her. A smile crept on her lips as she bathed in its soothing light. The smile then faded, clouded by a sudden realization.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± She quietly asked in the night, as the moon¡¯s eye watched over her. ¡°Someone, please tell me what should I.. do?¡± Uriel kept asking, her voice getting louder. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m so afraid¡± A single tear ran down her cheek. ¡°I don''t know!¡±

 Part 25: Mothers Love

    The semi-truck loudly drove inside the open hangar, parking beside the leftmost wall.

    It stood parallel to the entrance that led to the main building, overlooking a small yet nearly empty parking lot. In the driver¡¯s seat was Evan, dressed in a casual gray jacket, slightly puffy to make him seem older. His unshaven, patchy beard helped in that aspect. On his head was a blackened baseball call pulled over his forehead that matched the color of his dirty khakis and brown boots. He took the yellow scarf out from around his neck, the stress of his mission heating him up too much.

    Here goes. He carefully looked around the emptied chamber and upon noticing the lack of people he pulled out a map from the driver¡¯s board. It was blueish, with red outlines, and it detailed the entire building complex where Evan and his friends were currently located. There were six small buildings in total, including this hangar. The top three were for the main event, two where the auction was taking place and one for the VIP section, all connected by a series of hallways. The building to the left of him was where the storage, kitchens and administrations were located, and to the right of him was the main control unit, smallest of the six buildings. It wouldn''t be as easy to get in there as it was getting in the complex. The gate guard seemed more interested in his own untied shoelaces than the false documents Evan handed to him.

    Hooo¡­ you can do this Ev, you can do this. Evan let out an anxious sigh and opened the door of the truck. He looked around constantly, if anyone smart noticed him and realized what was going on it could mean the death of his friends, and of himself. He then went to the back of the truck, opening its large metallic doors with a small bronze key. Inside was a wide wooden crate that took up most of the space. Evan carefully set up what needed to be set up on the small calculator embedded on the top of the crate, then got out of the truck, and found himself in front of a security guard.

    ¡°Hey. You¡¯ve got clearance to park here?¡± The lanky guard said, mildly annoyed.

    Evan gulped and cleared his throat. ¡°Of course.¡± He said, trying to sound as mature as he could. ¡°I was asked to deliver some things for the auction.¡±

    The guard leaned over to her side, placing her right hand on the edge of the truck, her fingers right between the steel door and its hinges. Evan¡¯s eyes darted on the hand then back to the guard, and his own hand grasped at the door latch. He looked up above and around him, there were cameras around, but none of them could see behind the truck. The guard looked intensely at him and at the truck, as a drop of sweat trickled down the side of Evan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Alright buddy, I¡¯ma let you go¡­¡±

    Oh thank fucking¡­ Evan began easing up, letting out a slow sigh of relief.

    ¡°...After I see what you got there inside.¡±

    Evan¡¯s panicked eyes shot back at the guard. Sorry buddy, can¡¯t let you do that. His hand then slammed the door against the truck, with an oddly silent thump, crushing the guard¡¯s index, middle and ring finger. Immediately the guard tried pulling her hand away, letting out a startled pain-filled scream. Before she could though, Evan rushed towards her, grabbed her head with his right hand and smashed it against the sharp steel edge of the truck. It had ended as fast as it started, Evan sat there, looking at the limp unconscious guard whose bleeding mangled hand was still stuck between the door frame. He slowly opened the door, causing her to fall on the concrete surface with a thud. Evan then quickly picked up the body, tossing her over his shoulder and placing her inside the truck. He reached over to get some rope, but then his eyes noticed that the guard was no longer breathing. His entire body felt struck by lightning, shivering as he looked at the lifeless body beside him. A giant cut ran from the upper part of her right eye down all the way to her chin. The guard¡¯s eye and fingers still twitched as she lay there. Evan felt sick. He leaned against the walls of the truck, sliding down until he reached the bottom. He stared at his open right palm, breathing heavily.

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± He gulped. His teary eyes dashed back to the corpse to his side. Then up at the faraway ceiling. ¡°Wha.. what did I just do?¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°You.¡± Katherine said, her voice wrapped in a subtle tone of anger.

    ¡°Me.¡± Mephisto replied, staring her down defiantly.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing here? I¡¯d have thought Azazel would have killed you by now.¡±

    ¡°I could ask you the same. Demon auctions aren¡¯t a safe place for children.¡±

    ¡°I can slice your head off before you¡¯d even blink. Belittle me again and I¡¯ll prove it.¡±

    ¡°Consider me intimidated, but do that and every demon in this place will be aware of the fact that the Huntress just crashed their party.¡±

    Katherine coughed, and her stiff posture eased up as did Mephistopheles¡¯.

    ¡°So, can we all calm down now?¡± Constantine asked, as he stood up against the chair, as the two hotheads turned to look curiously at him.

    ¡°You would trust him?¡± Katherine nodded towards Mephistopheles. ¡°He¡¯s just another one of Azazel¡¯s dogs, I¡¯m amazed he hasn¡¯t run off and rang the alarm yet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push it girl, you¡¯re really starting to get on my nerves.¡±

    ¡°And what are you going to do? Tell him? He¡¯ll kill you first before he starts searching for us and even the-¡±

    ¡°Alright fuck! Shut up both of you already.¡± He shouted, taking a quick look around to make sure none of the other guests were disturbed. Both of them turned to him again. ¡°Demon dude what¡¯s your face¡­¡± Constantine continued, waving his hand in his direction.

    ¡°Mephistopheles.¡± He answered furrowing his brow.

    ¡°Mephistopheles, long name, I remember it now. It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯m Constantine, this is Katherine.¡± Katherine looked at him annoyed and confused. ¡°Look, since I hear you¡¯re one of Azazel¡¯s former employees I take it the only reason you¡¯re at this party is to¡­¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Kill him of course.¡±

    ¡°Well, that makes things easier, we have similar goals.¡± Constantine smiled.

    ¡°Do we now? And what do you propose, Constantine?¡±

    ¡°I propose¡­¡± Katherine interrupted, leaning on the table. ¡°...That you leave, right now. You saved my life so I¡¯ll not hunt you. But get in my way tonight, and once I¡¯m done with Azazel, I¡¯ll come for you.¡±

    ¡°You want to save your friend do you not? The one with the burn marks right?¡± Mephisto said, silencing both of them immediately. ¡°Aha, I see. So our plans tonight aren¡¯t all that similar, but they could be.¡± Mephistopheles shifted in his chair. Constantine looked at his black suit and tie, then back up to his sullen face, the apathetic eyes and thick stubble. ¡°If I am willing to let you two take care of Azazel, meaning¡­¡± His gaze turned back to Katherine¡¯s ever vigilant, emotionless look. ¡°To stay out of your way, will you be willing to cooperate?¡±

    Constantine nodded, then turned to Katherine. She sighed and leaned back, nodding as well. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Great then, where¡¯s your other friend, the blonde guy.¡± He said, scratching the hair on the left side of his head.

    Katherine turned around and looked ahead of her, dozens of people had filled up the seats and the tables of the restaurant, and a man was making some sort of preparations on the microphone on the stage.

    ¡°Our blonde friend Evan is hopefully carrying out our plan as we speak.¡± She told him without bothering to look away from the stage. ¡°It seems the auction will start soon.¡±

    ¡°Where can I find him?¡± Mephistopheles questioned her, after looking up towards the stage.

    ¡°Hangar building.¡±

    ¡°Did you see Azazel anywhere?¡± Constantine asked, his eyes dancing through the crowd, searching.

    ¡°There, in the front-most table, the one in the white suit.¡± Mephisto pointed out. ¡°Alright, Constantine, Katherine, I always hoped to be the one that ends that insufferable cunt¡¯s life, but I leave it to you both. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Constantine nodded as his new partner got up from his seat. Before he left, Mephisto turned to Katherine. ¡°Girl, I heard what happened to Alilianna, I also heard she was your mother.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to apologize for anything, spare me, I don¡¯t need it, especially not from someone like you.¡± She lashed out stoically, her words stinging deeper than Mephistopheles imagined.

    ¡°Fine then, no apologies from me. However, may I just ask one final thing. U-Uriel, the angel, she¡¯s safe, right?¡± He said, catching a brief stutter.

    Constantine turned back to him, mildly confused. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s safe.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± The demon sighed. ¡°As long as she¡¯s safe¡­¡± Mephistopheles then left, walking back through the presentation hallway. When he was gone Constantine turned back to Katherine.

    ¡°You feeling alright?¡± He asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I should be asking you. I¡¯m fine.¡± Her lips curved into a slight smile, but her eyes were still locked in Azazel¡¯s direction. ¡°I am not one to eagerly accept an inanimaliat¡¯s help, but I¡¯ll take what I can. I just¡­ sincerely hope that demon can be trusted...¡± She nodded. ¡°Now, let me go find my cello case.¡±

    <hr>

    Wrath smiled seductively at the bartender as she drank cold whiskey from a crystal shot glass. A few other people were nearby, some talking about auction, others about some game that took place a week ago, and another trying to get into the pants of a close-by woman who was all too obviously not into him. Soon however, everyone else started leaving the bar and going back to their seats, except for her.

    ¡°Will you not be taking part in the auction, Miss?¡± The tall, handsome barkeep asked.

    Wrath ignored him, and sent the last droplets of alcohol down her throat.

    ¡°Miss?¡± He pressed the issue.

    ¡°If I terrify you that much, you can just ask and I¡¯ll leave. Don¡¯t dance around the matter.¡± She snarkily replied. The bartender glimpsed at her icy golden eyes, and quickly turned away, picking up some glasses to wash them later.

    Wrath smiled falsely, and turned back to enjoy what was happening on stage. Octavian was standing beside a large electronic screen. On it was the picture of a creature she noticed earlier when she was strolling through the presentation hallway with Azazel, a large mutilated black hound, with stone scales instead of fur.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, Demons, Humans...¡± He began after a few seconds, picking up the microphone.

    And other mistakes created by god. Wrath finished to herself.

    ¡°...I personally welcome you to the two hundredth and twenty fifth annual supernatural objects, artifacts and creatures auction.¡± A roar of applause erupted from the audience.

    Fancy title for what¡¯s nothing more than a fancy butcher¡¯s shop. She thought as she poured herself another glass.

    ¡°Now let us begin with something we rarely have the opportunity of selling, a stone wolf. The price will start at three thousand gal.¡±

    Dozens of people raised their signs, showing the desire to purchase the current item. The price quickly climbed higher and higher, until finally twenty minutes later, it was sold for about ten thousand four hundred and fifty gal to a young lady in a stunning purple dress. Her face however, left so much to be desired that Wrath believed at first it belonged to a horse.

    The damned dog is prettier than her, and it doesn¡¯t even have a face. She giggled to herself. But by god is this auction boring as all hell. As Octavian moved on to the next item, Wrath turned to search for a certain someone through the crowd. Now huntress, where are you hiding? Her eyes closed slowly and in the dark she saw them, the dim souls of every being in the room, like little burning candles in the night. Every human was a different shade of gray, while the demons, like Azazel, were an almost indistinguishable black flame. Only two lonely souls were different, the huntress¡¯ crimson red, and her friend¡¯s pale white one.

    There you are, little songbird. Wrath opened her eyes, and their gaze found Katherine¡¯s white hair amongst the crowd. Still sitting at that table waiting, eh? What exactly are you planning? Wrath turned to look at Azazel, who was enjoying the company of two women at his table, which was about eight tables directly in front of Katherine¡¯s.

    It burns deep inside doesn¡¯t it? Losing someone so dear and having the murderer right in front of you? Wrath grinned and poured herself another glass of scotch.

    A flash of light suddenly burst from behind Octavian and then nothing, blackness on the dead screen. Every light in the room all at once then went out, drowning the restaurant in darkness as panic gripped the crowd. One of Octavian¡¯s men rushed on stage to tell him something, as Octavian himself tried to calm the restless audience. Loud metallic sounds echoed along with the noise of a blaring alarm, as red emergency lights lit up the room. Wrath calmly looked towards the faraway windows, as iron walls collapsed outside. Iron walls around the entire complex, locking everyone and everything inside. She chuckled, and finished her drink.

    This night finally got a lot more interesting.

 Part 26: ...Like A Woman Scorned

    The alarm blared as the iron walls slammed shut around the building.

    In that exact moment Katherine nodded towards Constantine and both jumped from their seats, running in opposite directions. Constantine went towards the viewing hallway, and she towards Azazel. All the people in the room were in a frenzy around her, panicked and afraid. Some ran towards the windows and smashed themselves against them, hoping they would break, others just stood still, confused, asking random people what was happening. Katherine¡¯s steps went faster and faster, her right hand reaching into her cello case and pulling out her compact halberd, as she then tossed the case aside. She flicked her wrist, and the blade extended back to its natural length, with a loud metallic sound that resonated even amongst the chaos. Azazel heard it, quickly turning his head realizing what it was, but Katherine was faster. She clutched her weapon with both hands as she then raised it. With a flash of light in the dark, she twisted her body like a spring and brought it down upon him before the demon could blink. And then, silence. Katherine¡¯s eyes went wide, as did Azazel¡¯s. Between him and his executioner stood Wrath. The twin violet blades that emanated from her forearms like spectral shields glowing in dim darkness blocked the weapon that would have been his end. The monster¡¯s smile turned into a wicked grin.

    Wrath pushed Katherine back, and as the huntress then flipped backwards trying to gain some distance she lunged forward aiming for her chest. Katherine then dodged sideways, the ethereal blade narrowly avoiding her dress. She smashed Wrath¡¯s chin with her right elbow and backed away in her opponent¡¯s stunned haze. Wrath stood up, massaging her chin. The two locked eyes, Wrath¡¯s fiery golden jewels staring into Katherine¡¯s icy miscolored pearls. The people around them ran as far away as possible, clearing an area for the two.

    ¡°Haaah!¡± Wrath sighed, smiling from ear to ear. ¡°Azazel, this one¡¯s been eyeing you all evening.¡± She waved her right hand in the direction of a nearby doorway, where Octavian and a few others had already ran off to. ¡°Go, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±

    Azazel looked confused at her, then turned to the doorway, shrugged, and ran off. Katherine angrily stepped forward to follow him, but when Wrath lifted her sword at her she stopped.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to let me leave this place quietly will you, Demon?¡± Katherine grinned.

    Wrath growled quietly, but forced herself to be calm, stretching out her arms and looking up at the red ceiling.

    ¡°The night is singing, girl, do you hear her?¡± Her fangs curving into a vicious grin.

    Katherine was confused at first, but then the sounds came pouring in. The alarm had stopped ringing without her noticing. Now what played was a terrifying orchestra of pain-filled screams, grotesque laughter, horrific roars and a dreadful howl.

    ¡°Constantine¡­¡± She gasped.

    ¡°Oooh. You¡¯re worried about your friend are you not? Do not fret, those wights looked famished, they must have been quick with him.¡±

    Katherine was filled with worry, but she could not show weakness in front of the viper. She had to put her faith in her student, and the training she¡¯d drilled into him. She took a deep breath, and turned towards Wrath, shifting her body sideways. She then took the halberd and placed it on her back, the blade carefully fit over her shoulder. Wrath grinned as she spread her black wings, smoke-like appendages billowing like dark fire from her hands, and the violet blades shining brightly amidst the red light.

    ¡°Haaaaa. I should have taken my time that night and finished you then. I did not think about it at

    that time.¡± Wrath¡¯s body shivered with pleasure as she licked her violet lips with her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy tearing that pretty soul of yours to bits. Your screams will be a lovely addition to the chorus.¡±

    Katherine lifted her open palm towards her opponent. On her face a mixture of anger and disgust, hidden behind a veil of emotionlessness. ¡°Twisted fool that you are, you think you are the conductor of this orchestra? No¡­ I am.¡±

    ¡°You are talentless! Nothing more than a butcher, Huntress. Your voice will only sour the sweet melody of this night.¡± Came Wrath¡¯s reply. ¡°I will show you the true harmony!¡±

    Katherine¡¯s stoic face couldn''t help but reveal a smile. ¡°Well then come, let us sing!¡±

    Wrath¡¯s eyes flared. She dashed forward, her blade aimed directly at Katherine¡¯s heart. The huntress was quicker, her body unloaded and her halberd swung downwards, crushing the wooden floorboard in front of her. Wrath was not ready, the shockwave and debris hit her head-first, stopping her charge. Katherine rushed forward, violently swinging the jawbone upon her foe, driving her back. Her opponent was fully on the defense, the merciless halberd smashing against her twin blades without a moment¡¯s rest. The huntress expertly maneuvered her blade through the air, like a whirlwind of steel. Wrath braced herself once her hands could no longer endure the onslaught, a final swing flinging her back into a pile of tables and chairs. After that, Katherine¡¯s body was motionless, save for her heavy breathing, the halberd pointed forward, perfectly still.

    ¡°Graaaagh!¡± Wrath grunted, standing back up. On her arms, chest and legs were a myriad of slices and cuts, each with a trickle of blood running downwards. The nearby onlookers were cowering in fear under the few remaining tables, those unfortunate enough to not get the chance to run off in the same direction as Azazel, Octavian and the rest. ¡°Alright Huntress.¡± Wrath sighed, regaining her balance. ¡°I apologize for underestimating you. Know this however, it will not happen again.¡± She grinned. As her body immediately melted into the shadows.

    Katherine¡¯s eyes were wide, her feet dancing around the abandoned restaurant. She could hear Wrath¡¯s sickening laughter echo in the dark, but she could not see her. Fear began crawling through her as the red lights grew dimmer and dimmer, until the bulbs exploded, plunging the restaurant in complete blackness.

    ¡°I can almost taste it, your fear, you reek of it!¡± Her horrific voice echoed.

    Katherine barely moved out of the way of the violet blade that shot from the darkness. Her eyes frantically jumped in every direction searching for her opponent. Two blades sliced towards her from perpendicular directions. She tumbled away from one and instinctively blocked the second with her halberd. The blade disappeared like a wisp of purple fire as Wrath¡¯s maniacal laughter continued echoing in her ears. Katherine blinked, and dozens of blades rained upon her. The huntress dodged, blocked and parried with inhuman speed and no relent, her halberd and her body melding into one. The storm of blades seemed unending, until one found her blind spot, and sliced open her left shoulder. Each spectral dagger vanished almost instantaneously, and even the darkness seemed to ease, as mild light illuminated the room once again. Katherine stumbled into a table, slightly confused at first. Blood poured from her wound, and began floating like fire from her shoulder. And then the cold pain embraced her. Katherine collapsed on the floor, her shoulder pulsating with burning pain. Wrath materialized before her, rising from the shadows. She licked the tip of her violet sword, and shivered. Her face became a mixture of delight and confusion.

    ¡°What... What are you? What madness is this shattered soul stitched together with?¡± Her echoing voice trembled as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re a monster, just like me, Huntress.¡± Wrath walked closer towards her.

    ¡°I-I am nothing like you, Demon!¡° Katherine spat out, her voice brim with vile and hate.

    Wrath only looked at her for a brief moment, her face strangely indifferent, no sadness, no joy, nothing. Then a hint of deranged anger flashed upon it and her sword pierced Katherine¡¯s shoulder. Her scream was loud and sharp, but short, as Katherine forced herself to endure it in silence. She gasped and took large gasps of air as pain coursed through the whole left side of her chest. Wrath kneeled in front of her, her amber eyes staring back into her black and blue ones.

    ¡°I¡­ am... not... a demon.¡± She said, leaning forward and whispering in her ear.

    Katherine cracked a smile. ¡°Go fuck yourself!¡± She yelled, her black eye morphing into a flaming scarlet one.

    Wrath¡¯s stoic face turned into a gasp. Katherine grabbed her by the horn, and yanked her closer, just enough for her teeth to sink deep into Wrath¡¯s neck. She shrieked briefly in pain and desperately tried pushing her away, but the Huntress¡¯ mouth was bound to her neck like a vice. Wrath gasped harder and harder, her black tentacles wrapping around Katherine, trying to dislodge her. Katherine¡¯s head snapped back, and in her mouth was muscle, blood and part of Wrath¡¯s jugular. She spit it all out and wiped her mouth with satisfaction. She then picked up her halberd and quickly staggered off after Azazel, without looking back.

    ¡°G-gharh¡­¡± Wrath looked onward in shock, gasping and coughing loudly, gurgling blood and bile. She crawled on the wooden floor, her hand pressing hard on her neck. She was rapidly losing blood from the massive chunk ripped out of her neck. She crawled back on her feet, just far enough to see him. Her eyes spotted him, a still cowering bystander hiding under the tables. Wrath dashed towards him, kicking the table away and pulling him up into the air above with her black tendrils. The tentacles wrapped around his waist, head and torso.

    ¡°Ph-ple-¡± Was all he could mutter before Wrath twisted and crushed his body like a can.

    Blood poured over her, bathing her face and gaping mouth. She tossed his limp corpse on the wooden floor, and Wrath quickly lunged onto it, feasting on the warm blood still inside the man¡¯s heart. She guided it with her hand and tendrils into her mouth, like a starving savage, until there was nothing left. A mummified, twisted corpse in a dirty suit. Wrath then slid up against a chair, taking slow, deep and heavy breaths. Every cut, wound and especially her missing neck muscles, healed and sealed back, the shallow ones quickly, and the deeper ones very slowly. Soon, the bleeding stopped, and Wrath was able to breathe normally once more. Her pain was slowly replaced by the shame of such a crippling defeat.

    <hr>

    Constantine rushed through the doors of the restaurant, hand gripping the handle of his dagger-turned-lance. His goal was not to be an easy one, Nikolai was somewhere in the presentation hallway, and between the two of them stood an ocean of heinous, hellish creatures. His eyes went wide, a knot tying up in his neck as disgust and fear gripped him. All the laughing corpses that were locked in their glass boxes were now free, and those unfortunate to be there when it happened were now nothing more than food. Heaps of mangled grotesque cadavers were chasing, dismembering, and eating the flesh of the victims trapped in this infernal hallway. One of the bodies snapped its head up, with two massive hooks that were embedded into its eyes curling up over its head. It turned towards Constantine. Its mouth then began jittering and a mixture between repeated howls and laughter came out. It then jumped and rushed towards Constantine, who quickly tumbled aside and charged ahead, before the other creatures realized he was there, and still alive.

    What the FUCK, what the FUCK! His mind raced, pushed by pure fear. Constantine just ran as hard as his legs possibly could, cutting down those that were in front of him and jumping over piles of flesh, bones and intestines. Suddenly, a body missing its lower half grabbed his left leg with its skeletal arm, causing him to trip headfirst into filth. He then started kicking it violently with his other leg, until its jaw broke off and it let go of him. But it was just enough, as other laughing carcasses jumped onto him. Constantine started screaming and shouting as they tore away at his body, but then, a shriek into a mumbled growl was heard from behind. The corpses all went silent. The growl inched closer and closer, and the cadavers backed off, leaving Constantine on his back right in the path of the beast. He reached for the spear, standing up straight and wiping some of the guts off of him. Then he saw it, charging straight for him, with its mangled beady yellow eye. The wendigo crushed the pile of bodies on the floor in its rampage. Mad with rage, it jumped towards Constantine, who tumbled underneath it avoiding its massive poisonous claws.

    ¡°Grragh!¡± Constantine yelled, looking up to it. Seeing an opportunity, he fiercely stabbed it in the back with the spear, causing it to turn rapidly. The beast swiped with its huge paws and crushed the glass boxes in its way. Constantine was showered in shards and glass, and barely avoided getting struck by the wendigo. The beast was slow afterwards, and Constantine felt confident, despite the dozens of small cuts he¡¯d sustained. He charged under it and hacked away at its legs and stomach screaming like a madman at the same time. The wendigo roared, collapsing on its back. Constantine climbed over its chest, stabbing his spear deep into the neck and head repeatedly, until the wendigo went silent. He stopped, as the adrenaline stopped pumping briefly through his veins. His job was not done yet however as he wiped the blood off of him, and ran forward, into the other hallway. Something had changed. His mind seemed more focused, more lucid. The fear that came so naturally, now subdued and fading. Overconfidence, or perhaps Katherine¡¯s training taking roots at last? He did not have time to ponder such thoughts.

    ¡°More of them!¡± He yelled. There were shambling corpses here as well, a dance of chaos as wolves and hawks and hounds and all manner of profane beasts all hunted their prey. And that was not all, on the floor, imps and rats and snakes were all feasting on the leftovers. Constantine¡¯s mind was blank for everything except the thought of finding Nikolai. He recklessly charged onward, slicing everything in his path, whether it was a small black hound or a jumbling corpse. Then he heard her. Through the chaos and hell, he heard her quiet sobs. He found her still hiding inside the glass box that was her cage. She was fortunate enough that most of the beasts were busy with the other bystanders, and none bothered searching for food inside the cages.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Nikolai!¡± He shouted when he found the glass box, his face full of tears. Nikolai looked up slowly at him, her eye lighting up with happiness and disbelief.

    ¡°C-Constantine?¡± She cried, crawling out of the box and placing her shivering hands on his face. She burst into tears when he nodded softly. A gut-wrenching, agonizing cry of salvation, all the pain and suffering pouring out of her. He embraced her tightly, cradling her head and whispering in her ear as she wept.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m here.¡± He said, his voice soothing in the mayhem.

    ¡°Constantine¡­¡±

    ¡°Nikolai, please listen, we have to get out of here, fast.¡±

    ¡°Constantine¡­¡± She pulled him in tighter, burying her face in his chest. Constantine stepped back, giving her room to walk a few steps. She was barefoot, and she hesitated at first, choking when she saw the state that the floor was in. She turned back to Constantine and screamed: ¡°BEHIND YOU!¡±

    The spectral tiger pounced, but her warning was enough to save him. Constantine narrowly avoided the full swing of its claws, jumping away with Nikolai in his arms. He immediately got off of her and grabbed his spear, pointing it towards the tiger.

    ¡°Constantine...¡± She gasped, seeing the three red lines that cut through Constantine¡¯s coat and into his flesh. ¡°Your back!¡±

    Constantine grit his teeth and grunted, enduring the pain. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ fine. Stay back Niko!¡±

    The tiger¡¯s numerous feral eyes all looked straight towards him, never blinking. It growled and paced side to side, searching for its chance to strike. Constantine¡¯s grip tightened around the lance, his breath held awaiting the decisive second. The moment the tiger lashed forward, he stabbed into it, his reach longer, his strike faster. His weapon plunged into the tiger¡¯s face, destroying its lower right eye. The creature roared, and thrashed about madly as smoke and blue blood seeped from its wound. Constantine stood back, a wave of satisfaction and bloodlust washing over him. His arms were both trembling. The tiger roared once more, and turned to him. Its eyes stared into his, and then the creature mewled and ran in the opposite direction.

    Constantine sighed. He turned and pulled Nikolai to her feet.

    ¡°We best get going. This way.¡± He told her, pointing the lance in the direction opposite that of whence he came. Nikolai nodded meekly and went first. This part of the hallway was much cleaner and empty of creatures, save for a few critters and the occasional rotting corpse. Constantine followed her slowly, keeping an eye out for anything that may try to follow them.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s so cold here.¡± Nikolai¡¯s frail voice rang out.

    Constantine was quiet and not well. A familiar sickness began throbbing in his mind. His consciousness quivered with pain, his soul choking as if strangled. A whispering noise made him look up at the ceiling. What he saw turned his blood cold. Nikolai turned to him, and looked up as well. She let out a startled gasp.

    The pale shadow was looking at them curiously, its arms stretching the entire length of the ceiling. It tilted its heads back and forth briefly, before oozing down onto the floor behind them. Constantine was shivering violently, as Nikolai wrapped her hands around his arm and hid behind him, not daring to look at such a horrible thing. The pale shadow¡¯s foremost head was a living black flame that extended all the way down its spine and down to the very tip of its forked tail. It had dozens of extra sets of long skeletal arms that came out along its spine next to its already freakishly long forearms. Constantine could not see its legs, and he was not curious enough to bother searching for them; he had to get out of there. He raised the spear and pointed it offensively towards it. The shadow inspected it with its bright white eyes, then opened its similarly-colored mouth and laughed. One of its arms lifted and pointed directly at him with its clawed thin fingers. It smiled, and then vanished in thin air. Constantine¡¯s eyes went wide. He was shocked, but he did not question it. He turned, grabbed Nikolai by the hand and ran onwards, not knowing the full extent of the fate he just sealed for himself.

    <hr>

    The guards were closing in on him. Evan was hidden behind a series of short boxes in a twisting hallway. Earlier he had done exactly as planned. He made his way inside the unguarded control room, knocking out the one person who was happily browsing the internet on his laptop in there, then released the locks on the glass cages. However this immediately activated the security system which locked everyone inside the complex and also got dozens of guards after the one who did it. He was panting heavily, massaging his aching shoulder.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± He shouted as the bullet whizzed through the box and past his ear.

    ¡°Freeze! Get out from under there with your hands where I can see them NOW!¡± The guard shouted.

    ¡°Shit¡­ Uh... fuck!¡± Evan looked around quickly. To his left further down the wall was a doorway. and to his right was a dead end. Running right was safer, but nowhere to go from there, so he had to risk running out in the open. He heard the guard¡¯s footsteps getting closer, so he seized the opportunity and ran. Bullets rained upon him, and ricocheted off the metal walls and floors. Sparks flew everywhere, but Evan made it at the door, slamming himself into it and ripping it clean off its hinges. The guard ran after him. Evan found himself in a parking lot. He ran, it did not matter where, if the guards got him he was dead. There had to be another way out of here.

    He looked back and saw that the guard trailed farther and farther behind him. He ducked leftwards on a perpendicular passage to slow down. He looked down. A graze on his hip, bleeding mildly. He sighed in relief and prepared to run again.

    ¡°FREEZE!¡± Another guard shouted as he stepped out from behind a corner and pointed his gun at Evan. It was less than two meters between them, so Evan stopped and gulped. He muttered a curse under his chin and got on his knees. The other guard finally caught up and nodded to the other when he saw Evan on the ground. He pulled out a device and mumbled something into it. Evan couldn¡¯t understand, but his mind was not on that. He had failed. And he was going to pay for it.

    Click.

    Went the hammers on both of their guns, as they lifted them towards his head. Evan closed his eyes, and began to pray. They immediately jumped open when he heard the first gunshot. He looked up and he was completely fine, but the guard in front of him fell back with a bullet straight through his left eye. He turned to the other guard, who tried shooting towards the parking lot after someone. After three more bullets the other guard dropped dead as well, as one hit him in the neck. Evan got up, and carefully searched for his rescuer. Towards him walked a familiar face, long black hair, blue eyes and tanned skin.

    ¡°T-thanks!¡± He blurted out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet, more are on the way soon.¡±

    ¡°You! YOU¡¯RE-¡± Evan continued in shock and amazement, before being interrupted.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m that demon from the other day. Mephistopheles by the way. Evan right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What the fuck are you-¡±

    Two more bullets rang out behind Mephisto, as the demon then plastered himself against the wall and reloaded his gun.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve gotten here already. Listen Ev, you and your friends got a way out of here? This place is completely sealed up.¡± He moved in and out of cover, shooting at the guards in the parking lot.

    ¡°The hangar. We¡¯re gonna get out through the hangar.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s close, your friends are gonna meet you there?

    ¡°Hopefully.¡± Evan said with a head nod.

    ¡°Hopefully soon, apparently the police is on their way. Better get out quickly. I¡¯ll hold them down, you go on ahead.¡±

    ¡°You sure about that one?¡±

    ¡°Yes, these guys are nothing, we¡¯ll meet each other at the mansion.¡±

    ¡°What mansion?¡± He shouted confused, while more bullets zoomed through the air.

    ¡°Alila¡¯s mansion you fucking idiot, now go! GO!¡± Mephisto yelled. Evan nodded and ran, without looking back.

    <hr>

    Azazel, Octavian and dozens of other people found themselves in another restaurant: the VIP section that was going to be opened later tonight. No creature found itself here yet, so the people wandered around, muttering and buzzing, afraid and uncertain about what was happening.

    ¡°Octavian, what the hell happened? Get your ass over here and start talking.¡± Azazel shouted to the man, sitting down on a chair and pulling out a cigarette.

    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d tell me, was that the Huntress you used to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Yeah that was her. Rough break-up. What¡¯s with the lights and the walls outside?¡± The demon continued, annoyed.

    ¡°The security system. We only prepared in case some creature would try to get outside which is something we needed to avoid at all costs. I didn¡¯t consider that someone would try to break in.¡± He adjusted his glasses and pulled out his phone.

    ¡°Bloody idiot.¡± Azazel shook his head and put the cigarette in his mouth as his friend got up to talk. He then leaned back in the chair and inhaled deeply, taking numerous puffs. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m amazed you managed to best Wrath... Huntress.¡± He said, eyes closed and smoke escaping from his nostrils.

    Octavian heard him and was confused at first. He then turned around and saw a wounded Katherine, halberd in her blood-soaked hand, standing a few meters behind Azazel. The demon jumped from his seat and backed off. Katherine looked at him, her eyes filled with anger, but her face was ever void of emotion. She dashed forward with her halberd towards Azazel, but the demon was fast. He jumped backwards, avoiding its swing, as Octavian ducked under a table, cowering in fear. Katherine swung her blade with no remorse, cleaving down tables and people that were not fast enough to dodge out of the way. But Azazel was untouchable, her blade unable to reach him. His grin taunted her as he became nothing more than a blur, the Jawbone missing its crucial mark.

    ¡°COME BACK HERE, DAMN YOU!¡± Katherine screamed, her whole being consumed by rage and anger..

    The bystanders hid or ran, trying to avoid Katherine¡¯s rampage but one of them, an underling of Octavian¡¯s, pulled out a gun and unloaded it upon her. The Huntress saw the man and ducked under a table, knocking it over. Azazel used the moment of respite to run away to a nearby wall. Katherine ran from under the table, dancing around the gunfire. She spotted Octavian cowering a bit farther away. With quick thinking, she dashed for him, pulling him up and putting her halberd at his neck. The underling stopped shooting, and lifted his gun.

    ¡°Drop it.¡± Katherine ordered.

    The guard still held it.

    ¡°Drop the fucking gun, or he dies.¡° She shouted.

    The guard tossed the gun to the side. Azazel watched her, his grin faded, and his eyes carefully observing. Katherine looked at the gun, then at the man who threw it. Between them were about two tables and a few chairs. Octavian whimpered in her hands, eyes closed and knees trembling. No shred of mercy could be found on her face as the blade sliced his neck clean open. Azazel shouted, his green eyes wide with shock. Katherine climbed the table and jumped towards the guard. She descended into a spin, and the halberd sliced through the man from shoulder to hip, further crushing the floorboards beneath.

    ¡°No!¡± Azazel cried out, seeing his friend¡¯s lifeless corpse slump to the ground. Katherine turned to him and he looked at her with fearful and angry eyes. Suddenly, a flash of light came from behind him, as the wall exploded both of them were sent flying, along with guests and furniture. When Katherine came to, she saw a massive hole where the wall previously was. No sign of Azazel however, one could only pray he was dead and buried in the rubble. Further away was the hangar, and even further out, the sky. She reached for her halberd and dashed towards it. Outside a storm was raging, and rain and hail pelted over her.

    Azazel was indeed buried in rubble, but life still clung to him. His leg was broken and his shoulder was dislocated. But he crawled out, fueled by hate and anger, and saw the chaos that was in the restaurant. His eyes dashed back to his friend Octavian, who lay there in a pool of his own blood. They then spotted it close beside him, his underling¡¯s still loaded gun.

    <hr>

    Nikolai rushed past through the chaotic restaurant, her hand still clinging to Constantine. His lance cut down dogs and corpses like an artisan painting a tapestry. He cleared the path they had to take, and the light at the end was almost in sight.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there Nikolai¡­¡± He turned back towards her panting heavily, and gave her a bright and reassuring smile. Nikolai saw him and tears flooded her eyes, as she could not smile back at him.

    Constantine smashed himself into a doorway which led to a small corridor. There at the end, was an open door that led to the hangar. Constantine let her go first, running into the awaiting arms of Evan. She ran towards him, crying and hugging him tightly.

    ¡°You¡­ you came for me¡­ both of you!¡± Nikolai shouted through her tears, choking on her relief and happiness.

    ¡°Katherine is the one you must thank. She¡¯s here too, she¡¯s outside over there.¡° He pointed towards the missing wall that led out of the building complex. ¡°Constantine, let¡¯s go man let¡¯s go!¡± He then shouted.

    Constantine ran out of the hallway, after checking nothing followed them. He nodded towards Evan. The three then ran out of the building where they found Katherine, looking up at the sky, bleeding from her wounds.

    ¡°Evan, the car.¡± She whispered. Katherine groaned, her legs wobbling slightly.

    Evan nodded and ran forward into the field. Constantine let go of Nikolai¡¯s hand for a brief moment and walked up to Katherine, asking her if everything was alright. He turned back to her and smiled. Nikolai looked at him, and her heart jumped with a fading smile.

    Nikolai saw his lips move but she never heard his voice, the gunshot and the bullet that was buried in her back screamed louder.

 Part 27: The Girl That Time Forgot

    Nikolai stared blankly forward as two more gunshots cried out behind her.

    Constantine rushed towards her, but one of them hit him in his left thigh. He collapsed on the ground, but almost unphased, he kept crawling towards Nikolai, screaming her name. The second bullet struck her under her shoulder and the pain surged through her body, and she too found herself on the ground. Nikolai heard Katherine run towards the opening in the wall, but whoever shot her was gone. Her eyes looked up to the falling rain, and then turned to Constantine. He stood over her, his hand holding her head up. Droplets fell from his face on her chest and on her dress, once yellow now stained crimson by the pool of blood underneath her. More blood spewed from her mouth, as she choked and coughed.

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ breathe.¡± She heaved.

    Constantine was weeping softly above her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I turned away for one moment¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± He looked at her, his eyes drowned in tears.

    ¡°It... it hurts Constantine. Why does it hurt¡­ so much? I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t wanna die!¡± She cried out, hand clinging tightly to Constantine.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be alright, you¡¯ll get through this. Nikolai, you¡¯ll get through this!¡± His voice was trembling.

    ¡°You¡­ said, it will¡­ all be fine, before. You said¡­ you¡¯d save me.¡± She said, not noticing the blood-red tears that fell down her cheeks. ¡°But you didn¡¯t... You lied.¡± She gasped in agony.

    ¡°I¡­¡± He choked.

    ¡°You left me¡­¡± She began. Constantine was writhing in agony as her words clawed at the deepest pockets of his mind. ¡°...alone¡­¡± He grit his teeth and gazed away from her, ashamed, as the despair of realization washed over him. ¡°...in the dark.¡± His eyes turned back to her and both of them pierced within the other, seeing their bare broken souls. ¡°I fell ¡­ because of you...¡±

    He was silent as the icy dagger of her words pierced his heart. She vomited blood while her body shivered and twitched for the last time. ¡°...Constantine.¡± Nikolai felt life seep from her, and her body went cold and numb.

    Katherine walked up beside him, sore and weak, looking down at Nikolai with a hint of grief on her face. She looked up at the sky towards the building and muttered a small phrase.

    ¡°We have to go Constantine.¡± She quietly said afterwards. ¡°This place is gonna be swarming soon.¡±

    ¡°Nikolai¡­ I-I¡¯m so sorry¡± he whispered, bawling as dead love laid upon his hands.

    ¡°Constantine, we must go. Now.¡±

    Constantine turned his head but did not look at her. He faked a nod and tried to get up with Nikolai¡¯s body in his hands, but he just then noticed the wound and numbness in his leg. Blood was pouring out of it, enlarging the already large pool beneath him.

    ¡°Kath, help me take her... Please.¡± He heaved, lingering on his other leg, trying to stand up.

    Katherine moved beside him and offered her shoulder, but when he put his weak hand around her, his body went limp and he fell on the ground, unconscious. Katherine quickly picked him up and ran towards the field ahead of her. After a few steps however, she stopped, and turned back towards Nikolai. She saw the scarred left side of her face and her burnt eye staring up into the dark sky above. Katherine frowned sorrowfully. A part of her wanted to bring her body too, but then she saw Her. She gazed upwards at the roof of the building, where a shadowy figure stood. Its arms were crossed, and its familiar empty gaze sent a knowing chill through her. Katherine¡¯s frown turned into a sad yet understanding smile as she nodded towards it. A blaring siren in the distance made her turn back and run to the car.

    ¡°I heard gunshots.¡± Evan said, looking at her with worry. ¡°W-where¡¯s Nikolai? What the hell happened?¡± He shouted at her when he saw Constantine on her shoulder.

    ¡°Drive.¡± She ordered, gently placing Constantine on the back seat.

    ¡°WHERE THE FUCK IS NIKOLAI?¡± Evan shouted at her.

    ¡°I SAID DRIVE. DRIVE! THE FUCKING! CAR! IF YOU DON¡¯T WANT TO END UP AS DEAD AS HER!¡± She snapped back at him, her eyes holding a glint of scarlet rage.

    Evan looked at her, frozen in shock. When realization hit him, his gaze fell and he turned back. The engine roared for a moment before the car drove off. Katherine then reached back into the trunk and pulled out a first aid kit to patch Constantine and herself up.

    <hr>

    Azazel panted heavily behind the bar counter. He tossed the still smoking gun from his hand and looked up at the ceiling. The emergency lights were still on except for those that were blown away by the explosion. Azazel chuckled, and reached in his pants to his cigarette packet.

    ¡°God damn it!¡± He heaved when his hand came up empty. He then leaned his head back and closed his weary eyes, calming himself. A rumbling noise paired with the blaring of a siren suddenly was heard through the building complex. Azazel, curious of the sudden commotion, pulled himself up on the counter and saw as dozens of soldiers clad in black armor poured into the building.

    ¡°He-ey! Over here!¡± His voice cracked as he tried waving his arm in the air towards them. A couple of them ran over to him, shining the flashlights that were fixed on their rifles in his face.

    ¡°Jesus, chill it with the lights.¡± He covered his eyes while speaking.

    ¡°Sir, are you alright? Sir?¡± One of them asked.

    ¡°Yeah, My leg¡¯s busted and my shoulder too.¡± He replied as the other one moved to help him out.

    ¡°Could you tell us your name sir?¡± He continued.

    ¡°Azazel.¡± The demon said with a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Alright we¡¯re gonna take you t-¡±

    Gunshots suddenly erupted outside. The gurgled screams of a few soldiers were heard before their bodies were smashed through the walls. Azazel cowered behind the counter at the soldier¡¯s instruction. He heard more gunshots fired followed by the fluttering of wings and then by silence. Azazel looked over the counter again and saw the soldier turn back to him.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± The demon asked, mildly concerned.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know sir, some creature. It seems it was interested in the body some of our men were inspecting. The body¡¯s gone along with it and let''s just say, those men won¡¯t be doing any inspecting soon.¡± The soldier said, his voice almost robotic.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s relieving.¡± He sarcastically replied.

    ¡°We have to get you out of here, let¡¯s go sir.¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Azazel found himself inside a special ambulance with two people bandaging and fixing his minor wounds. He didn¡¯t even notice until they bandaged his left hand that a few of the fingers were twisted and broken. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle again.

    ¡°Could I have a phone call?¡± He asked one of the EMTs.

    ¡°Sir we need to take care of-¡±

    ¡°Just give me the damn phone.¡± He said.

    The man pulled out a small cellphone from his chest pocket and handed it to Azazel. A deep rough voice answered once he dialed it.

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    ¡°Belial, I hope you¡¯ve heard the news.¡± Azazel said cheerfully

    ¡°I just have, how-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Listen, tomorrow, I want you and all the others at the hospital. We need to take care of this, these pests have pissed me off long enough. Send Baphomet a message.¡±

    <hr>

    Nikolai looked up at the falling drops of rain as life poured out of her and everything turned to darkness around her. She felt herself fall into it. At some point however, she just stopped. Nikolai was conscious once more. She stood up, her eyes adjusting to the void. There was nothing around her, just black emptiness.

    Where am I? She asked herself, standing up.

    Her hand reached on her back under her shoulder, and she only felt her skin.

    What happened to me, why is it all¡­ so hazy?

    A sudden sob was heard, as Nikolai looked up to where it came from. A girl was weeping, her arms wrapped around her knees, her head resting upon them. Nikolai stepped forward, her foot touching the filthy water underneath. She immediately pulled back, disgusted and terrified. It was a visceral hate, her body sick and nauseous at the touch. She looked down at the water and then her foot, wiping it compulsively with her hand. The girl in front of her shrieked as a large man grabbed her by the hand and pulled her up.

    No¡­ Please no¡­ Anything but this¡­ Nikolai begged, as the memories slowly trickled back in her mind. She dropped to her knees when the man grabbed the girl in front of her by the neck, violently slapping her repeatedly before throwing onto the muddy floor and forcing himself onto her. Nikolai¡¯s eye was fixed at its reflection in the water, her hands clawing at the sides of her face as the maddening screams of suffering echoed in her mind.

    PLEASE. MAKE IT STOP! PLEASE ANYONE, MAKE IT STOP!

    The scene repeated over and over and over again endlessly, each time more violent, more brutal, more painful than the last, until the girl in front of her could not even whimper as she lay there, tortured and broken. Nikolai felt hollow, it felt like months, years stuck in that black inferno. She could not run, wherever she turned to, the aching memories were there in front of her. She fell on her knees again and the puddle of water was still in front of her, inches from the iron bars. The scene repeated itself once more, this time Nikolai watched it through unblinking. Searing pain surged through her scars once it ended, yet she endured it, the agony turning to ecstasy inside her. Her eyes dropped down to her reflection once more, and she saw Constantine, as he was seemingly forever ago. Anger poisoned her mind, anger at herself, anger at her friends, anger at her love. There was only hate and anger for those that abandoned her and left her to die. She raised her hands, curved them into fists and brought them down upon the ground, screaming with it shattering like glass.

    Everything turned to darkness around her. She felt herself fall into it. At some point however, she just stopped. Nikolai was conscious once more. She stood up, her eyes adjusting to the void. There was nothing around her, just black emptiness.

    Where am I? She asked herself, standing up onto the cold cavernous ground.

    ¡°No. No. No, no, no, please. Not again. Not again please, please! MAKE IT STOP!¡± She begged, wailing and crying into eternity.

    ¡°Your soul has finally shattered, hasn¡¯t it, Dear one?¡± A whispery voice called out from the dark.

    Nikolai peered into it, but she could not see where the voice came from.

    ¡°Listen carefully now, I will ask one thing of you and only one, in return I offer you a chance for vengeance upon all that wronged you.¡±

    Vengeance. Nikolai thought to herself, looking up at the shadowy figure that was slowly revealing itself before her.

    ¡°All those years ago, you escaped from me, you alone achieved what legions could not. You were meant to die that night along with your sister, and be reborn as the cleansers of this world.¡±

    Sister¡­?

    ¡°So I ask you this, will you accept my gift willingly, and cleanse the world of the filth that plagues it? Or shall I let you burn in this black chaos forever?¡± The being¡¯s silver cape gleamed as it fluttered in the tufts of wind.

    ¡°But, b-but how?¡± Nikolai asked, crawling towards the Goddess that stood towering before her. ¡°How do I cleanse it, please, I accept¡­ I will do anything please¡­¡±

    ¡°With fire, dear one. You were purged by the flames and yet you lived, for that, I will gift you the fire with which to burn the impure.¡± It continued.

    Fire. Her scars crawled at the thought. Yes, purge with fire¡­ Nikolai nodded. ¡°I accept. Please...¡± She looked up, her eye red with tears.

    ¡°Very well, I offer you my gift, power¡­ in exchange for your humanity.¡± The being¡¯s metallic, armored arm pierced Nikolai¡¯s chest, and when it pulled back, it pulled back a red haze along with it.

    Nikolai fell forward, choking at the sudden pain. She stood back up, pressing her right hand over her chest as the shock wore off.

    ¡°Farewell, we shall meet again someday. In the end, all will face their inescapable demise.¡± It waved its arm upward and a blazing pyre engulfed Nikolai. The ear-shattering scream that erupted from inside her was unlike any that came before it.

    Nikolai jolted upwards from the stone table upon which she laid. Her mouth agape as she inhaled air once more. She collapsed over it, down the few steps of the altar. Her bloodshot eye looked up at the stained glass of the cathedral as she lay on the stony floor. She pushed herself up, noticing the small shards that littered the graves next to her. She scrambled to pick one up and looked at her reflection. Her hair was beginning to take on a pristine white color at the roots, and as she looked at her left eye, she saw burning flames around a red ball that seemed to scorch hotter than all of them. The glass fell from her hands, as she looked towards where her scars once were, now alight with molten fire that coiled around her arm like a snake. Nikolai screamed in terror, scrambling to put the flames out. But she quickly realized they were part of her now. No matter how she struggled, the flames coursed through her veins. She looked at her fingers curiously once she calmed down, flexing them to regain her strength. When she opened them, a small tongue of fire was resting at the center of her palm. Her frightened look managed to reveal a smile beneath tears of overwhelming joy, and the smile became a wide toothed grin. She laughed. Her cackled madness echoed through the cathedral, louder than the tolling bells of midnight.

    <hr>

    The ride was slow and silent, not one of them dared utter a word. Katherine switched between looking out the window and turning back to Constantine¡¯s unconscious body. A sharp pain passed through her chest as she looked down in her lap, filled with grief. Evan was the first to get out of the jeep once they reached the mansion. Katherine followed soon after.

    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± He asked, looking up at the red clouds and mist that seemed to envelop the house like a mirage. ¡°U-Uriel?¡±

    On the front porch farther ahead, was Uriel. She was forced to her knees, her arms, wings and legs, all enveloped by thorny vines and black chains that cut deep into her smooth skin. Her mouth was bound by a patch with a red pentagram on it that seemed to bleed into her skin. She looked up at Evan, her weary eyes going wide when she noticed him. She tried to scream but not even a mumble came out. Evan looked at her, unable to move as if in a trance.

    ¡°I am sorry Evan. This is where we part ways.¡± He heard Katherine¡¯s remorseless voice say behind him. As he turned back towards her, she smashed him over the head with the blunt side of her halberd. His limp body fell on the pavement beneath with a silent thump. Uriel tried to shout, and squirmed within her bonds. Katherine stepped over the body. Her red-and-blue eyes fixed on Uriel. ¡°You should have stayed inside, Uriel. Why did you try to play the hero?¡± She traced the pentagram on the seal, and removed the patch from the angel¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You. You fiend, how could you?¡± Uriel looked at her with white, hateful eyes.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± She kneeled in front of her, their faces inches apart. ¡°What I did, is nothing, compared to what I will do, nor what I am willing to do to end this misery forever. Now be silent. We must go, my sister is waiting.¡±

 Part 28: Revenant

    Constantine woke up screaming.

    His mind was racing and everything was blurry. The nightmare that he had faded away almost instantly. He looked around himself, finding a familiar sight. The same couch he used to sleep on in Katherine¡¯s house. The living room was much the same as he had left it just before they left for the auction. Yet everything felt wrong, different. He lay back down trying to rest a bit more before he prompted himself back up.

    How long have I been out? He asked himself.

    He tossed the sheets aside and put his feet on the ground, but a sharp pain coursed through his left thigh. Looking down at it he saw the bloody bandages that were wrapped around his leg. Constantine tried putting pressure on it but it would not do. A memory of the past night passed through his mind, the gun that shot the bullets that wounded him and killed his dearest love. A sadness that was all too familiar enveloped him. His eyes stared down at the space between his feet, as he sighed and tried standing up again.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t try doing that for a bit.¡± A voice called from his right. He turned, startled, towards it and saw Evan standing on the couch behind the coffee table. He was wearing a pair of trousers along with a gray shirt, the upper side of his head wrapped in bandages as well.

    ¡°Evan? The hell happened to you?¡± His friend did not respond, his face painted with shame and disappointment. ¡°Evan!¡± Constantine called out, more firmly this time.

    ¡°Uriel¡¯s gone, Constantine.¡± His voice cut a wedge through his already weary mind. Constantine stared at him in shock, mouth hanging open.

    ¡°N-no¡­¡± He stuttered. ¡°Not her too¡­ no.¡±

    ¡°And Katherine¡¯s the one that took her.¡± And these final words sliced it open.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°While you were unconscious last night, we reached the mansion, Uriel was out on the foyer, hands and wings bound by¡­ some magic, beyond me. I wanted to rush towards her but before that Katherine knocked me out with her halberd. When I woke up I was upstairs in my room, and the two were nowhere to be found.¡±

    Constantine slumped back against the couch, not knowing what to say anymore. His eyes just gazed blankly ahead.

    ¡°Why?¡± He finally spoke after a pressing few minutes of silence.

    Evan just shook his head. ¡°If I knew, man, I¡­ I just don¡¯t know what to say really.¡± He grit his teeth and lowered his head. ¡°Oh, remember that guy, at the auction?¡±

    ¡°Which guy, the Mephy guy? Meph-something his name was no? Is that who you¡¯re talking about?¡± Constantine said, shaking his head.

    ¡°Yeah, him. He¡¯s here, outside in the garden.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go, I want to talk to him, and he must be tired of waiting. How long have I been out by the way?¡± He asked, trying to stand up once again, this time, succeeding as Evan rushed to help him.

    ¡°Just two nights. Your leg is fine, the bullet passed through without much lasting damage. At least that''s what the demon said. It should heal fine in a week or so. Before we go, though, I must say. I know the fucker saved my life back there, but¡­ do you think we should trust him? I mean, he did work with Azazel, and he is a demon.¡± Evan said while carrying his friend along.

    ¡°... I trusted Katherine too, until just a few moments ago. I guess we¡¯ll have to see.¡± Constantine said, his voice trembling with anger.

    Minutes later, the two friends found themselves outside, sitting in the wooden chairs of the garden. Facing them was the demon Mephistopheles. Black hair that came to his neck, glum blue eyes and an unshaved beard adorned his face. The demon seemed more physically fit than the two of them, and was slightly shorter than Evan.

    ¡°Greetings.¡± Mephistopheles began, his fingers woven between themselves and his hands centered in front of him on the table.¡°Constantine right?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Your friend here told me what happened, I¡¯m sorry about your other friend, and I¡¯m even sorrier for what happened after that.¡±

    Evan scoffed at him.¡°Why would-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s fine.¡± Constantine cut him off. ¡°I never imagined Katherine doing something like that to us. Was it because of Nikolai? Or was it because we didn¡¯t kill Azazel? Who knows¡­ but why take Uriel too?¡±

    Mephistopheles looked up at him with grieving eyes at the sound of her name. He reached over at the side of the table and dragged closer a small blue book.

    ¡°I¡­ may have some ideas as to why she took her.¡± He told them, as both perked up at the sight of the book. ¡°I found this in one of the rooms. It was sealed, but tetragram seals are easy to break once you know how.¡± He opened it and inside were handwritten symbols and strange writing, along with small bits torn off from other sources and taped inside.

    ¡°A journal? Doesn¡¯t look like normal letters¡± Evan asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s demonic, and I¡¯ve read through it. Not exactly a journal. More like an agenda of sorts.¡±

    ¡°What does it say?¡± Constantine said, leaning forward to get a better look.

    Mephistopheles leaned back and sighed. He wiped his face with his right hand and just stared at the book, rubbing his chin. ¡°It¡¯s a ritual.¡± He finally stated.

    Constantine looked at him, his brow furrowed, his mouth slightly open. ¡°A ritual, for what?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t say anywhere what exactly for. But¡­ it does say over, and over how it is all revolving around the angel.¡± Mephistopheles¡¯ rough deep voice hiccuped a few times as he spoke. Constantine looked up at the demon, who was clearly uncomfortable with the whole situation. ¡°Whatever this is, I fear we can¡¯t let this happen.¡± Mephy finally finished, closing the book, leaning back and taking a deep breath.

    ¡°We?¡± Evan replied. Mephistopheles looked at him, curious. ¡°Weren¡¯t you after Uriel too? Why would we trust you not to have your own plans with her?¡±

    ¡°Look. I know, I was after her, I know I¡¯m the reason Azazel, and his whole group of demon cunts are after her but listen to me. I only hunted her for answers, and when I found out what I found out, I left Azazel.¡±

    ¡°What, did, you find out?¡± Evan continued.

    ¡°That she¡¯s my daughter.¡±

    Both of them started at Mephistopheles in stunned silence, their faces almost frozen. Evan slowly opened his mouth to speak, but closed it right back and gulped, nodding.

    ¡°Um¡­ do I even wanna ask how is that possible?¡± Constantine said finally moving, leaning back.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Constantine. Short version is that I fell in love with the wrong person, pissed off the wrong people and found out I had a daughter that I forgot existed.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°How can you forget something like that?¡± Evan blurted.

    Mephistopheles turned back to him.

    ¡°Hell is¡­ not a fun place to spend thousands of years in. Time and agony wears you down, your own sins laid out before you again and again. Eventually you... forget¡­ things. You forget your friends, you forget your family, you forget yourself. Until what feels like an eternity later, when you open your eyes and there is nothing left. You take a look in a mirror and see how you¡¯ve forsaken everything, even yourself.¡±

    Evan looked down, disappointed in himself. ¡°So, do you have any idea on how to get her back?¡±

    ¡°If Katherine is smart, which I have no doubt she is, she¡¯ll know how to cover her tracks from me. But someone may be able to help us.¡± He grinned.

    <hr>

    Nikolai forced herself up from the floor of the church, but collapsed back on her knees as her legs gave way underneath her. She groaned, looking up at the stained glass around her. The stone floor was cold to the touch, but her body was colder. She strained herself once more, managing this time to stabilize up straight. Her legs wobbling and shivering as she made slow steps towards the entrance. A second pair of footsteps rang in her ears, heavy-heeled shoes ringing on the hard floor. Before her, out of a chamber that she did not see, walked out a very old nun, clad in the traditional black and white robe. Her face and body were crooked and meek, adorned by hundreds of deep wrinkles. The woman saw Nikolai barely standing in front of her and stopped, her mouth hanging open.

    ¡°Oh sweet lord in heaven.¡± she exclaimed, crossing herself.

    Nikolai opened her mouth, and a very faint sound came out. Her voice was coarse and in pain. ¡°H-help¡­ help me!¡±

    The nun shrieked as if something just bit her. She raised her trembling arm, a beautiful silver cross clutched within her fingers, pointing it towards Nikolai. Confused, the girl walked closer towards her.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you help me?¡± She said, the nun frozen in fear in front of her, still clutching her cross.

    ¡°Begone! D-don¡¯t come any closer.¡± She whimpered.

    ¡°Why¡­ why won¡¯t you help me? Nikolai repeated, the corners of her mouth curving into a twisted smile.

    ¡°LEAVE DEMON, LEAVE THIS PLACE! P-please...¡± The nun screamed back at her, backing off, faster and faster, until she turned to run. The large cathedral doors stood in her way. She turned towards Nikolai, falling on the ground, and once more raising her cross at her.

    Nikolai stopped in front of the nun, looking down curiously at her. The fire around her eye burned fiercely, enveloping the upper side of her face. She placed her hand on the cross, and the head of her palm quickly turned it flaming red. The nun held it until she could no longer, releasing it and letting it fall to the floor where it sizzled in contact with the coldness underneath. Nikolai pushed it aside with her bare foot, the cross slowly cooling back down. She then looked at her hand, grinned, and leaned forward in front of the terrified nun.

    ¡°You are a woman of the church are you not?¡± She asked, her voice coarse and intimidating.

    The nun only weeped, and covered her face.

    ¡°I asked you a question. Look at me.¡± She said, very annoyed all of a sudden.

    The woman in front of her still sobbed.

    ¡°LOOK AT ME!¡± Nikolai snapped, her voice shrill and horrific, her body twitching violently along with her scream.The nun turned to her, eyes red and puffy, but now strangely determined.

    ¡°Y-yes. I am a woman of this church.¡± She answered calmly.

    ¡°A woman of the church¡­¡± Nikolai echoed. ¡°Meaning a being of God, does it not?¡±

    The nun nodded.

    ¡°Then how¡­¡± Nikolai turned around, her hands opened towards the church room. ¡°...How can you leave this place in such filth?¡±

    The nun looked at her, taken aback and confused.

    ¡°Wh-what? I don¡¯t understa-¡±

    ¡°How can you understand? You are unclean, impure! I merely asked for your help, and what do you do? You turn me away, insult me. How can you call yourself a being of God? How can you live in such lies, pretending to be something you are not. Your presence alone makes this church reek of foulness!¡± Nikolai turned back to her. Her body emanated intense heat and hatred, yet her smile was sickeningly sweet and loving. She raised her left arm, her scarred open palm dangerously close to the nun¡¯s weeping decrepit face. ¡°You disgust me.¡±

    ¡°Nikolai.¡± A voice called to her. The tone was all too familiar, and it stung within her mind when she heard it. Nikolai raised herself and turned towards it, and Katherine stood far in front of her. Katherine was wearing her armor, black plates with golden edges on her forearms, the larger right shoulder pad and the tall protective sheet. Her legs had thick metal boots, colored silver in the church light and her gray scarf stretched to her knees. A short white decorative skirt covered her armored thighs. In one hand she carried her halberd, and with the other, she held a body. Tossed over her shoulders was Uriel, unconscious.

    ¡°You. Who are you?¡± Nikolai staggered back a few steps, wary of the woman in front of her. ¡°Why do I know who you are and yet¡­ I don¡¯t remember you.¡±

    Katherine stared at her, her face not betraying a single emotion. ¡°I can¡¯t know what happened to you while you were dead, so I do not know why you do not remember me.¡± She stepped towards her, her boots echoing loudly on the stone floor. ¡°But, know this Nikolai, I am Katherine. Before I died you knew me as someone else. Caitlyn. I am your sister.¡±

    Nikolai looked at her, worried and confused. ¡°I know you¡­ But.. I can¡¯t ¡­ It hurts.. why does it hurt...¡± She held her head in her hands and wailed side to side.

    ¡°Nikolai. She told you to cleanse the world did she not?¡± She looked up to Katherine, her eyes wide. She then walked closer to Nikolai and smiled. ¡°She told me the same thing. And I know how.¡°

    ¡°H-how?¡± Katherine grinned and tilted her head towards the angel on shoulder. Nikolai¡¯s eyes followed, and then she nodded in agreement. ¡°If you say you are who you are, and that you too want to purify this world¡­ I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful. Let us go then. You¡¯re going to need some new clothes though.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ what about her? She can¡¯t remain as she is. I will not allow it.¡± Nikolai pointed at the nun, still cowering in front of the church doors.

    Katherine¡¯s eyes turned to the nun.

    ¡°Get up.¡± She said mercilessly, and the old lady complied. Katherine rotated on her heels, and swung her halberd. The blade embedded itself in the wood of the church doors, after passing through the nun¡¯s neck. The lifeless body limped on the ground, followed by the head that fell when Katherine pulled out her weapon.

    ¡°She was not yours to end.¡± Nikolai said, her voice whispery and dead.

    ¡°I know you wanted to have her yourself. But¡­ I gave her a cleaner death¡­¡± Katherine said, looking at Nikolai¡¯s flaming arm. ¡°We have a lot to do. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    <hr>

    Azazel was smoking a cigarette. He lay on the windowsill on the fifth hospital floor, staring out into the starry night sky. His leg was bandaged, as was his arm. It was annoying to have to spend some more time in the hospital but aside from that he was alright. His mind however, was fixated on what had happened at the auction. It had been five days now. How could he have let himself get almost killed by the same kids he was hunting? Not only that, he paid with his friend¡¯s life.

    That kid, she¡¯s got the look. She wants me more than dead, no doubt about it. He talked to himself. You really fucked it now Azazel you idiot¡­ Octavian¡¯s dead, the auction was a mess, and Wrath hasn¡¯t given a sign of life since¡­ Merry fucking Christmas to me.

    He let out a large puff of smoke, grabbed his crutches and went to a small drawer by his bed. There, he had stashed a small gray vial. He took it out, held it in his fist for a moment and put it back. He looked towards the door, his eyes deep in thought. Azazel was almost worried, his right leg bouncing up and down restlessly.

    I can¡¯t risk it anymore. Baphomet will be pissed, I need to leave before he comes to take care of the angel. I told Belial that he¡¯s in charge if things go sour¡­ but I haven¡¯t dealt with Baal. Whatever, it will have to do. I guess, the time¡¯s finally here. His thoughts raced as he looked back to the drawer.

    Moments later, he was sitting on the floor. He took a deep breath and popped the cap off the small vial in his hand, setting the open bottle aside. He then bit hard on his wrist, chewing through it until he drew blood. He winced and leaned forward, letting it drip on the hospital tiles. Azazel carefully moved his finger in the blood, until he finished drawing his profane symbol. A mixture between a pentagram and what looked to be three parallel lines. He placed his bandaged arm in the center, and drank the strange flowing liquid. A bright red light exploded from the drawing, as something was funneled from his body and mind through it. Azazel¡¯s green eyes turned a glowing black. He lurched back, crawling on the floor away from the still glowing symbol on the ground. His body convulsed and spastically twitched. He slammed the green button on the machine by his bed and a loud alarm rang through the hospital. The symbol had evaporated, the floor now clean as before. Foam began pouring out of his mouth, as he lay there, coughing his lungs out. The room was then silent, save for the blaring alarm.

 Part 29: Demon Business

    Baal walked slowly through the empty hospital corridors, the bleached lights flickering as he passed below them.

    He moved past the elevator, as it made a quiet ringing sound and the doors slid open. Two doctors and one nurse walked out. He overheard them talking about a patient and his successful kidney transplant, but paid no mind to it. Baal stopped in front of a window, inside being the maternity ward. He turned his bulbous head covered in short unkempt blonde hair and began counting the beds under his breath. When he was finished, he bit the inside of his cheek and continued on his way. A few moments later however, his phone started ringing loudly. He answered it with a polite:

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Baal?¡± A smooth voice answered back.

    ¡°Yes?¡± He said, leaning on a short guardrail on a wall next to the pharmacy.

    ¡°You at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m almost at his room. Did you make the arrangements?¡±

    ¡°Forty men, like you asked. Armed and ready on my call.¡±

    ¡°Good, make sure they¡¯re quick when the time calls, we¡¯ll need them.¡± He smiled, revealing his sparkling teeth.

    ¡°We meet at seven, over at the Carlston restaurant right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I must go now. Goodbye.¡± Baal grinned, and once again made his way forward.

    He pulled out a small card with the number four hundred and forty-four written on it. He then scoured the small bronze plaques above the glass doors.

    Forty-one, forty-two, three¡­ there we are. He thought to himself, scratching his left shoulder while opening the door and walking inside. He stopped mid-step when he saw the man resting on the armchair next to the bed. He was reading a little black agenda. The man was wearing a faded blue suit with a black button-up shirt underneath. Very tall and thin, his head was bald and face ancient and decrepit. His wrinkle-ridden skin was nothing more than a thin pale veil over his bones and muscles.

    ¡°Baal, it has been a while.¡± He spoke, his voice icy deep and quiet. His words alone made Baal tremble.

    ¡°Bapho-¡± The man before him slowly turned towards him, his gray eyes making him gulp in fear.

    ¡°L-Lord Baphomet.¡± Baal coughed. ¡°I had not expected to see you here.¡±

    ¡°Neither have I, but I had received a message of¡­ great distress from your friend Belial.¡± He looked disinterestedly at the man lying on the bed, a breathing mask carefully placed on his face.

    ¡°Azazel was, attacke-¡± He began.

    ¡°Yes I was told of what happened. Children? Of all the possible things that could pose an obstacle in your capture of one bloody angel. Pah!¡± He spat as he rose from his seat. Baphomet towered over Baal by a full head.

    ¡°Azazel, he-¡±

    ¡°Tell me Baal, why is it that you are so anxious to tell me what Azazel has or has not been doing these past months?¡± The demon said as he leaned over the rails of the bed.

    ¡°I-I...¡±

    ¡°You... you¡­ you what? Stop blabbering like a fool and speak!¡± His final word echoed briefly and caused the air to turn cold, the lights and computer screens flickering violently under his force.

    ¡°I am not the one in charge. Remember?¡±

    ¡°I remember all too clearly. Now tell me what happened.¡±

    ¡°We... failed.¡± He said, taking a step back, bumping into the now closed door.

    ¡°You may continue.¡± Baphomet commanded.

    ¡°We were not able to capture the angel. Mephistopheles left us. We lost dozens of men and wendigos and other creatures during the auction at the hands of The Huntress and her friends. And now we have no leads to go on, the angel is nowhere to be found.¡±

    ¡°Was telling the truth that difficult?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily¡­ mainly depends.¡±

    ¡°On what?¡±

    ¡°On what you¡¯re gonna do next.¡±

    Baphomet grinned and chuckled.

    ¡°You always were a clown, taking after Azazel. Azazel at least was smart and had charm... why I made him in charge here¡­¡± Baphomet then walked past him stopping upon opening the door. He turned back one more time, his sharp eyes looking first at the man in the bed, then Baal, then back to the bed. ¡°But alas, he seems to be of no more use to me. You have already made your plans have you not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Came Baal¡¯s fast reply.

    ¡°Very well, I trust you to know what to do now. Oh and Baal, keep in mind: I am your Lord, disobey my will, and this same fate awaits.¡±

    Baal could only lean his head down in acceptance as his master left the room, and the hospital afterwards. He sat down in Baphomet¡¯s chair and took a deep breath. He looked out the window and saw the shining black limousine leave. He could almost feel Baphomet¡¯s dead eyes staring at him from down there, but he angrily cast away the thought, turning to the man on the bed.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    No response. Nothing except the beeping on the computer monitor.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to be.¡± He pulled out a key from his pocket and began fidgeting with it as he spoke. ¡°You know boss, we¡¯ve known each other for ages. You pulled the strings to get me out of hell along with you. You¡¯ve taught me how to not only survive up here but how to live the lives we could no longer have. We¡¯re friends and I thank you for that.¡± He smirked and placed a hand on the bed.

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid the need for change has come. You taught me a very important lesson, you and Baphomet both did. The little fish can one day become the massive behemoth of the sea. He eats the smaller fish until he grows bigger and bigger, until he becomes just as big as the largest fish in the sea. And by eating that one, he becomes the one at the top of the food chain.¡± He walked up to take a better look at his face, brushing aside a strand of coppery hair. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re no longer the largest fish here¡­¡±

    Baal opened the cabinet by the man¡¯s bed and pulled out a large suitcase.

    ¡°Glad it¡¯s here.¡± He remarked, taking his device, and opening the suitcase with it. ¡°It¡¯s truly a shame¡­¡± Baal continued. ¡° All those little fishes in the other rooms, never getting the chance to become big¡­ It truly breaks my heart, but that¡¯s the price one must pay I guess.¡± His hands carefully worked away at the device inside the suitcase.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Baal¡­¡± The man finally spoke, voice weary, barely hanging on to life. He lifted his arm slowly, pointing at him. Baal looked at him, and a pair of brown eyes stared back. ¡°You¡­ will burn. You treacherous bastard.¡±

    ¡°My apologies Azazel. Don¡¯t think ill of me.¡± With those final words, Baal closed the suitcase and walked out of the room.

    Back through the empty hallways and out the hospital doors he made his way. Baal wiped some fuzz off of his coat and opened the door of his dull white car. He turned on the radio after starting the engine and drove off, humming to the relaxing song that was playing as the building behind him exploded through the night, its entire upper half drowning in flames.

    <hr>

    ¡°That¡¯s your plan?¡± Evan asked, concerned.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mephisto answered bluntly.

    ¡°Why do I feel like it won¡¯t work?¡± Evan continued.

    ¡°Cause it probably won''t.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.¡±

    ¡°Just, wait here, let me do the talking. If things go sour, well I sure hope you can use that spear well enough.¡±

    ¡°Good luck, old man.¡± Evan told him. Mephisto glared back at him and opened the library doors.

    It was cold inside, and dark, but the lights shone brightly through the tall windows. It illuminated the rows upon rows of dusty books that stretched into the building. Mephisto¡¯s footsteps echoed loudly on the parquet floor. When he made his way out of the narrow hallway and into the main room, he saw a woman sitting on the ground, resting against the side of a bookshelf. Her eyes were closed and she seemed to be breathing heavily, blood spattered all over her dress and body.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked without turning to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve come to talk.¡± Mephistopheles answered, pulling a chair from a nearby coffee table and sitting at a reasonable distance from her. The light was shining brightly on him but none seemed to reach the woman, black horns protruding from her head and her numerous wings coiled around her body.

    ¡°Is your little friend outside supposed to be your backup?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sort of¡­ Wrath I-¡±

    ¡°You were at the auction weren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t recall the other one being there, but he was at the angel¡¯s house so I can only assume he was as well.¡± Wrath continued, opening her burning yellow eyes and smiling meekly at Mephisto. ¡°You¡¯re gonna need some better backup, in that case. He stood there pissing himself when I took the angel from them.¡±

    ¡°From what I recall, you stole the other girl, not the angel. And given your weakened state, even my lousy backup would do, but hear me out Wrath: I am not here to fight, I just-¡±

    ¡°Want to talk?¡± She snapped, pulling herself up higher against the bookshelf, groaning as she did so.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d love to, if you would stop interrupting me.¡±

    ¡°Fine then, I don¡¯t have anything better to do anyway, aside from pulling my own insides back together...¡±

    ¡°I would like to ask of you, to help us.¡± Mephisto confessed.

    ¡°Oh for the love of¡­¡± Wrath said annoyed as she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I know, I know it''s ridiculous, and that you have no reason to but¡­ you helped Azazel capture the angel and that turned out how it did. But that doesn¡¯t have to be the end of it¡­ I can¡¯t find Uriel on my own. Katherine knows how to hide herself from demons. But she can¡¯t hide from you, not many can.¡±

    ¡°Katherine¡­ the name of the bitch with the halberd right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d have the chance to pay her back for what she did to you.¡± He suggested.

    ¡°What I don¡¯t understand however... is why?¡± Wrath leaned forward.

    ¡°Why what?¡±

    ¡°Why would you, a damned inanimaliat care so much about the wellbeing of an angel?¡±

    ¡°Because of what Katherine wants to do with her.¡±

    ¡°Beat her? Torture her? Kill her? Take her to a museum? Why would any of those matter to you?¡±

    ¡°Uriel is my daughter.¡±

    Wrath looked at him in silence. She raised her right eyebrow in dismay. ¡°What does she want to do with her?¡± She asked after a few moments of nothing, the tone in her voice different than before.

    ¡°She wants to perform a ritual.¡±

    ¡°If it''s the ritual I have an inkling of it being¡­¡±

    ¡°It is.¡± Mephisto answered.

    ¡°But¡­ If the angel is your daughter¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly, which is why I need your help to find them both.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Wrath laughed. ¡°So many years ago I swore to myself to stay out of demon business forever, and yet I always somehow find myself being dragged back into it¡­¡±

    Mephistopheles tried to smile, but his fake grin did not convince her.

    ¡°You¡¯re Mephistopheles, right? Azazel told me about you a while back.¡± She smiled, her golden eyes staring intensely at him. ¡°How must it be like¡­ that pain, that loss, so agonizingly familiar... You want to avoid it at all cost don¡¯t you? And now you¡¯re trying to save what little you have found, save that one spark of hope that you lost so long ago¡­¡± Wrath trailed off.

    ¡°Wrath, Why do I feel as if you¡¯re talking from experience?¡± Mephistopheles asked. Wrath quickly lashed at him, the words cutting deep.

    ¡°Who are you to dare ask about my past and my pain?¡± She said, her voice echoing with seething rage.

    Mephistopheles leaned back, surprised. ¡°I am sorry, I wasn¡¯t asking anything, just making an observation. I did not intend to upset you.¡±

    ¡°Leave, now.¡± Wrath growled.

    ¡°Wrath, please, she¡¯s my daughter. I must save her, I can¡¯t just let her die by my hand. Not again.¡±

    ¡°Get out. Now.¡± She told him coldly. Mephistopheles obliged, quietly standing up from the chair and making his way towards the door. He hesitated for a moment, before opening it and walking out. Wrath watched him leave then stood there in silence, alone with her thoughts.

    Your child huh? She frowned at the thought. Child... why does this word hurt me so? Pains of times long past¡­ if only I could remember them¡­

    Mephistopheles walked past Evan, making him a sign to follow him to his car. The duo got inside and paused as Mephisto leaned back, sighing in disappointment.

    ¡°Take it¡­ it went well right?¡± Evan grinned.

    Mephistopheles slowly tilted his head at him looking at him with a dull and annoyed expression.

    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re still alive and in one piece, that¡¯s gotta count for something, somewhere.¡± He continued.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure it does. Without Wrath, I can¡¯t think of anything decent that would help with our current situation¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck Wrath, who needs that demon cunt¡¯s powers anyway? She¡¯s the one who got us in this mess in the first place. We can find Kath on our own-¡±

    ¡°Well aren¡¯t you a feisty one?¡± A cold voice echoed from the back of the car. Both Mephisto and Evan stared forward, unable to move as dark appendages coiled around them. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to help you fools. Maybe I did it out of the kindness of my heart or I just want to rip Katherine apart myself. Whatever the reason, if we are going to cooperate, I¡¯d highly appreciate not being insulted. I''ll let that first one slide.¡± Wrath crawled out of the lightless back seats, leaning forward next to Evan. She grabbed him by the chin and pulled him closer. Her long tongue slid over his cheek and circled the insides of his left ear, before she pulled it out and spat.

    ¡°Call me a demon one more time, pretty boy¡­¡± Her voice pierced him. ¡°And I. Will. Kill you.¡± She slunk back to the seats, light suddenly blasting into the car, making her horns and wings disappear along with her tentacles. Only her bright yellow eyes remained.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to take shit from you.¡± Evan said defiantly. ¡°I¡¯m only accepting your help for the sake of saving my friend¡­ Don¡¯t ever forget you¡¯re the reason I¡¯ve lost one already.¡±

    Mephisto and Wrath both stared in stunned silence. He turned slowly towards Wrath, and a strange shrouded expression clung over her face. Mephisto expected her to lash out, but something about Evan¡¯s words seemed to reach through to some part of her.

    ¡°Good to know where we stand then. Drive, let¡¯s not waste time.¡±

    ¡°Whoo boy¡­¡± Evan whispered to himself, letting out a deep sigh. He was amazed his bold move worked.

 Part 30: Moonless Night

    Baal wiped some tomato sauce off of his chin with a thick white napkin.

    He then stabbed the chicken wing on his plate with his silver spoon and ripped a large piece of meat off of it. He bit into it and chewed quietly, savoring it deeply. It was tender on the inside and crispy on the outside, with a tad too much spice on it, but it was just the way he liked it. On the opposite side of the table stood his newest friend, Jesse ¡°Egg Man¡± Robin. Jesse was very well-dressed on this fine evening, wearing a sharp red suit. The scar across his face was now adorned by several smaller cuts and tears, signs of his wounds from the last time he and Baal¡¯s former friends crossed paths. His narrow nose seemed to twitch at every scent, and his eyes were wide open now. They seemed to always dash from side to side when talking, as if to check if anyone was near. His long thin fingers, two of them missing on his left hand, were constantly jittering, just like the rest of his body.

    ¡°See. I told you, the best chicken this side of town. I tell ya.¡± Jesse nodded.

    ¡°I agree.¡± Baal replied. ¡°I like the potatoes too, very soft. The sauce could use some more pepper, but hey that¡¯s just me.¡±

    ¡°Pepper, yes pepper. I can call them for some if you want. Hey, hey, pfieet.¡± He waved at the faraway waiter, giving him a quick whistle.

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine.¡± Baal protested, but the waiter was already there. He ran off to get what Jesse asked for and rapidly returned. Baal smiled and thanked him for it, and then he thanked his pal, putting some pepper on his meal. Once he finished the rest of it, he poured himself some more white wine and drank it all in one swing.

    ¡°I took care of Azazel the other day, I¡¯m sure you heard the news on the radio while driving this morning.¡± Baal opened the subject, leaning back in his chair.

    ¡°Oh I heard. I heard. It¡¯s unfortunate he had to go... that wolf kept the place going for a long time.¡± Jesse nodded, for a shorter duration this time.

    ¡°True, no one can deny that. But his no interference policies regarding humans just did not cut it anymore. In a way, thanks to the disaster at the auction we¡¯ve managed to cut some of our losses back.¡±

    ¡°Losses? I don¡¯t get it mate. You guys practically own two thirds of the city. Where are the problems at?¡±

    ¡°When in Rome, Egg Man. It¡¯s our game, yes, but we have to accept the house¡¯s rules. Killing off one or two nobodies, fine. Genocide, not so much. Swindle one or two hundred bucks by ¡®unauthorized¡¯ methods and all is well, but if one day a bank loses millions and suddenly you¡¯re rich the next day, people will start batting their eyes at you.¡±

    ¡°I see that.¡± He replied, drinking from his wine glass. ¡°But still¡­¡±

    ¡°Which¡­ might I add. Is why things will not stay that way anymore. Not while I¡¯m in charge.¡±

    Jesse looked at him curiously, then leaned back. Baal¡¯s friendly and calm eyes had a strange emptiness to them.

    ¡°You¡¯re in charge? Not with Baphomet around.¡±

    ¡°Baphomet¡¯s got hell to run, when the whole angel situation is resolved, he¡¯ll go back to that shithole. But with Azazel gone no one¡¯s there to hold his empire together on earth, except¡­¡±

    ¡°Belial.¡± Jesse finished for him, laughing at the sudden realization. ¡°That¡¯s why you needed the Baroness¡¯ men?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart guy, I knew we¡¯d make good friends.¡± Baal said. ¡°That¡¯s why when our last deal went a little sour, I made sure to keep you alive instead of shooting you on the spot.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m very grateful for that, as you saw, but you¡¯re an opportunist. How do I know you¡¯re not gonna sic ol¡¯ Baphomet on my ass when we¡¯re done with Belial? Blame it all on me? Besides, I¡¯m still in hot water with the Baroness since that deal.¡± Jesse shook his head, sipping some more wine. ¡°Where¡¯s my insurance?¡±

    ¡°Baphomet himself is your insurance. It was Baphomet himself that gave me the chance. He¡¯s not the only one that wants change around here.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. What¡¯s your plan for Belial?¡±

    ¡°Belial is still recovering from that fateful bullet wound. He and some bodyguards are all at the office, most likely discussing the news of Azazel¡¯s passing. We¡¯re not getting a better opportunity anytime soon.¡± Baal said, getting up from his seat and throwing a few bills on the table.

    ¡°You want to go right now?¡±

    ¡°Right now. Do not refuse me Jesse, you still owe me for saving your life.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Jesse snickered. ¡°Alright Baal, consider this me paying my debt back in full. But let this be your funeral if you fail to take Belial out, understood?¡±

    ¡°Clear as a fishbowl.¡± Baal said with a nod.

    ¡°The car¡¯s out in front, let me make a quick phone call.¡±

    <hr>

    Constantine stared up at the sky. It was painted with many gray clouds and touches of white here and there, where the sun managed to shine brighter. He looked back down at his spear, memories of the auction still haunting him, pain still lingering in his left thigh. His mind was still on Mephistopheles¡¯ plan. He was outraged at first, how could Mephisto ask of him to cooperate with the one whose actions lead to Nikolai¡¯s death? But Evan talked him through it, he trusted Mephisto more than him, so Constantine decided to put aside his grief for now, in order to save Uriel from Katherine. He could not bear losing another friend so soon.

    ¡°Constantine.¡± Evan called out to him from inside the house. He turned towards his friend, getting up from the ground and walking inside.

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°In the living room.¡±

    Constantine stepped forward, his hand tightening around his lance, but Evan pushed him back, stopping him.

    ¡°Before you do anything stupid, remember, we don¡¯t have any other choice. This ritual that Katherine wants to use Uriel for, It doesn¡¯t sound like something pleasant, else I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t have knocked me out and ran away with her. Please, do it for Uriel, we both promised to protect her. I know Wrath kidnapped Nikolai and worked for Azazel but please.¡±

    ¡°Evan, what the hell do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°Give me your spear.¡± He said defiantly. Constantine rolled his eyes, twisted the end of his spear, turning it back into a knife and handed it over to his friend.

    ¡°There, happy? I already agreed to this, you know. I wasn¡¯t going to do anything...¡±

    ¡°Right, right¡­ Just a fair warning, she¡¯s creepy as shit, and uh¡­ don¡¯t call her a demon, she really does not like that.¡±

    Constantine gave him a strange look as he walked away, making his way to the living room. There he found Mephisto sitting on the couch, and across from him in the armchair was the one named Wrath. Constantine was taken aback by her appearance. If it wasn¡¯t for Wrath¡¯s golden eyes, he thought it was just an ordinary girl. She had short red hair, a beautiful young face, slim waist, large boots with metal plates on them and a simple black leather jacket covering her upper body. Constantine gulped as he sat down next to Mephisto.

    ¡°Hello.¡± He muttered after a brief moment towards the newcomer.

    ¡°Damn.¡± Wrath said, laughing and heaving deeply afterwards. ¡°This one, whoa, this one would jump from that couch and choke me barehanded if he could. All this hate, all this anger. I¡¯m trembling already.¡± She snickered.

    Constantine leaned back. He looked at Mephisto who nodded and tilted his head forward.

    ¡°Look...¡± Constantine sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t like you, in fact, I hate you. You¡¯re right, I¡¯d take great pleasure in seeing you dead in a ditch, but I care more about saving my friend than fighting you. Since you¡¯re here, it seems you¡¯re willing to help us, I too am willing to not ¡®jump on you and choke you barehanded¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Your friend was the one with the scars right? What happened to her at the auction?¡±

    ¡°She died. Azazel shot her in the back.¡± Mephistopheles answered when Constantine hesitated.

    Wrath turned away, and Constantine believed he saw something in her eyes, but when she turned back to him he cast away the thought, thinking it was only his imagination.

    ¡°So the angel¡­ Any idea where Katherine may take her? Someplace I can start?¡±

    ¡°No Wrath, that¡¯s why we need you.¡± Mephistopheles responded.

    ¡°Great¡­ Well by the looks of it the sun¡¯s gonna be out for another few hours. I can¡¯t do much until it''s night time.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Evan exclaimed, standing in the doorway. ¡°So that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have your horns and wings?¡±

    Wrath turned to him, surprised. Then she smiled and began laughing.

    ¡°Yes dear, my powers arise in the dark and in the shadows. The night reveals my true colors.¡±

    <hr>

    Katherine walked up ahead of her, carrying Uriel over her shoulder. She stopped and looked up at the sky as a flock of blackbirds flew in the opposite direction overhead.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stop here for now.¡± Katherine said, standing near the center of a large stone plaza, surrounded by the numerous trees of the thick forest they just passed through. In the middle of the plaza was a cement platform a level up, about the size of a large garden. It was beautifully polished compared to the rest of the clearing, and in the dead center of it all, was a square pedestal. It was relatively tall, with a set of long stairs leading towards it from all sides. Yet on the pedestal itself was nothing but a sheet of silver carefully embedded into the stone.

    ¡°Why? It''s barely mid-day yet.¡± Nikolai protested, inspecting the area, her face showing disgust at the state of the rocks and the idea of having to sit on them.

    ¡°Well frankly¡­¡± Katherine said, wiping some dirt off of a staircase and sitting on it, gently placing Uriel¡¯s unconscious body in front of her and her halberd beside the angel. ¡°We¡¯re here, now we just have to wait.¡±

    ¡°For what exactly? What is this place?¡± Nikolai irritatedly asked. She crossed her arms and began walking slowly back and forth. She was wearing a long black robe taken from the church, although she strongly refused the possibility of wearing someone else¡¯s clothes at first. But she eventually agreed at Katherine¡¯s insistence and put it on, tearing off the left sleeve so the rest wouldn''t catch on fire.

    ¡°Nikolai.¡± Katherine asked after a moment. ¡°You know you¡¯re gonna need to learn to control that power of yours, right?¡±

    Nikolai was quiet.

    ¡°Show me what you can do with it.¡±

    ¡°I remember, you did not want to train me¡­ back at your house. What changed?¡±

    ¡°Well, I had no reason to train you back then.¡± Katherine tilted her head, eyes fixed on Nikolai who was turned away from her.

    ¡°Oh so you just saw I¡¯m half on fire now constantly and just want to ¡®teach¡¯ me is that it? Just want to use me, is that it?¡± She snapped, her flaming hand outstretched towards Katherine.

    ¡°I just mean to help you control it, or else you¡¯re going to burn your clothes for a long time. Do you intend to hurt me or something? Go ahead. Do it. And when I¡¯m done with you, you¡¯ll be begging me to kill you and send you back into that abyss.¡± Katherine said, with an icy calm that made Nikolai take a step back.

    ¡°Truth be told¡­ I¡¯m just scared of using it. It¡¯s terrifying to almost burn alive and then be afraid of fire all your life only to suddenly wake up and permanently be on fire.¡±

    ¡°Well look on the bright side, you only almost burned alive. I burned alive all the way.¡± Katherine chuckled, but Nikolai only looked at her with strange distant eyes. ¡°Come on.¡± She coughed. ¡°Show me what you can do, this area¡¯s pretty big, just try not to burn any trees or something.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Nikolai sighed. ¡°But you still haven¡¯t told me what this place is, or why we¡¯re here.¡± She stretched her arm sideways and flung it upwards, as a torrent of fire exploded wildly into the sky but fell back down and faded quickly

    ¡°All in due time¡­ Hmm, show me your hand.¡± Katherine asked. Nikolai obliged, opening her left palm. Her scars were flowing like a blazing bloodied river across her arm.

    ¡°You have no problems with heat, no? I¡¯d presume not. Try and see how high of a temperature you take your fire in just one finger.¡±

    Nikolai curiously looked at Katherine and then at her index finger. She concentrated, breathing softly as all the fire gathered in her finger. Heat was emanating from her red-hot finger as she raised her hand into the air. But before she could gather it to her full strength, a painful memory flashed before her closed eyes and Nikolai released it. A bolt of fire shot higher than her previous one into the sky, much denser and hotter, but still dissipated quickly afterwards.

    ¡°Better I guess. Seems like you need to work on your control. You¡¯re just releasing it wildly around, and that will only get you so far.¡±

    Nikolai was panting heavily on her knees, barely listening to what Katherine was blabbering on about. That face she saw earlier, why then, why him specifically? A shiver ran through her.

    ¡°Enough for today.¡± She stated, getting up and walking away a small distance.

    ¡°Whatever you say¡­¡± Katherine agreed while looking up at the clouds. The sun would be setting in a few hours.

    You¡¯ll get plenty of practice¡­ sooner than later. The Huntress smiled sadly to herself.

    <hr>

    Baal rested his back against the wall next to the massive wooden doors, gun in hand, bullet-proof vest on his chest and Jesse across from him, similarly dressed. He nodded. A man in police gear stormed through, kicking down the doors. The sound of gunfire exploded inside the building, and more soldiers ran inside, followed by Baal and Jesse. Bullets flew through the air into those that jumped up with their own weapons and fought back, black and red blood spattered the parchet floor of the complex. Those that surrendered were spared. Those that fought back, and those known to be loyal to Azazel were all brutally mowed down. Up the floors the squad went littering the building with hundreds of bullet-filled corpses, until they reached the top.

    The soldier who kicked down the door earlier signaled for another to place weak explosives on the locked door at the top of the building, the one that led to Azazel¡¯s prized restaurant. When they went off, the soldiers poured inside, killing those that tried to fight back. All except one.

    When the smoke cleared, only Belial stood slumped in a chair, still alive, but bleeding profusely from his shoulder. Baal looked around the room. Only two soldiers died, less than he expected. He stepped over the body of Charlie. He knew Charlie, the two of them used to have alternating shifts as bodyguards. He did not spare him a thought until he walked up to Belial, pulling a chair to sit on.

    ¡°Damn shame.¡± He began, still looking at Charlie¡¯s body. ¡°Kid barely came here a month ago, even Mephistopheles was older than ¡®im. Go check throughout the building, any stragglers are killed on sight, those that wanna join us are sent to the third sector, go.¡± He barked at the soldiers and Jesse alike.

    ¡°Mephistopheles, eh?¡± Belial asked, wincing at the pain in his shoulder. ¡°I rememba¡¯ him, well. I taught him ¡®ow to ¡®old and shoot a gun¡­ ¡®ow to wield a knife. Even with his betrayal, Baal, he was more loyal den a rancid mutt like you eva¡¯ was. Quit de chatting, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not here to talk about him, no? Just do me in and let me sleep back in dat hole of ours.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t have to be like that Belial, that¡¯s a shallow wound, not deadly. Forget Azazel, follow me now. Let¡¯s rule over these peasant humans in a way Azazel never dreamed of.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna rule? Or you just gonna be Baphomet¡¯s bitch?¡± Belial asked, spitting blood away to his right. ¡°What about Charlie, eh? Why didn¡¯t he get t¡¯choose?¡±

    ¡°Charlie couldn¡¯t have been of any use to me, now tell me Belial. Me, or Azazel.¡± He pulled out his gun and slowly pointed it towards Belial, a clear shot to his head. ¡°Stop wasting our time, and choose your end.¡±

    ¡°Heh, Baal, you remember what we are? We¡¯re demons.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±

    ¡°Den you know what I chose. Azazel was an idiot, but fuck me if I¡¯d not ratha¡¯ die following him a hundred times den listen to any order barked from dat cunt in your face. We¡¯ll meet in hell, eventually, you traitorous sack of sh-¡± He lunged, intent on swiping at Baal with his cane, but he was nowhere near fast enough. The sound of gunfire came first.

    Twoom

    ¡°Didn¡¯t have to be like that.¡± Baal said, disappointed. Blackness crawled from the shadows around him, a figure rising out of them, barely out of sight to his left. ¡°It is done.¡± He said without turning his head.

    ¡°Good.¡± Baphomet whispered quietly.

    ¡°All things should be settled in a day or two. After that it will be like Azazel was not even here.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡± Baphomet continued, almost distressed.

    ¡°Lord Baphomet, what happened?¡±

    ¡°The angel, we found her. Take all the men you have available, even those you captured tonight.¡±

    ¡°For one angel?¡± Baal asked, finally turning to his master.

    ¡°I can not let her escape again. This should have not taken as long as it has, but so far, Azazel and Mephisto have been nothing but failures. I¡¯d rather not take any chances. Kill the Huntress.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, My lord.¡± Baal nodded, and walked away, as Baphomet melted into a puddle of black mist.

    <hr>

    Wrath was outside, sitting on the ground looking up towards the sky with her eyes closed. Around her, waiting, stood Mephisto, Evan, and Constantine. The sun had just set, and a purplish hue painted behind the now fading clouds. Evan let out an audible hiccup when he saw Wrath¡¯s horns and wings fade back into existence. Black energy swarmed violently around her forearms, and yet her body was completely still.

    ¡°How much longer?¡± Evan asked after fifteen minutes. ¡°Uriel has been gone for a week, we don¡¯t have the luxury of time anymore.¡±

    ¡°If Katherine did the ritual, we would know. Just¡­ give her some time.¡± Mephistopheles pleaded. A moment later Wrath opened her eyes, now two golden pearls, shining in the night.

    ¡°Found her.¡± She said, her twin swords materializing from her elbows. ¡°We¡¯d best get going, it¡¯s a long way off.¡±

    Mephisto and Evan both walked besides her into the house, only Constantine lingered briefly. He looked up at the sky, now a starless black void looking down on the earth.

    So strange. No moon tonight.

    <hr>

    Uriel¡¯s eyes opened and her consciousness pulled itself back into her body. Where was she? What had happened? It was as if she had slept for ages. She tried to stand, and winced back down in pain. Her arms and legs were bound. Her eyes adjusted to the darkness around her. A figure stood before her, and one she did not recognize farther back.

    Katherine?

    ¡°Uriel.¡± Katherine said solemnly. ¡°It is time.¡±

    ¡°W-wha-¡± The angel quietly began. The huntress however, ignored her, picking up her weak body and carrying her up a set of stairs. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go! Let go, you¡­ you¡­ WHORE!¡± She screamed and thrashed about, but to no avail. Katherine took her and limb by limb, strapped her onto the object in the middle of the clearing. Uriel could not tell what she was bound to, but she was hanging in the air by her hands and feet.

    Why, why are you doing this to me?

    Katherine walked away as the other person came forward. She kneeled in front of Uriel and picked up two objects.

    ¡°W-who are you? Please, don¡¯t do this. Please, I beg you!¡± Uriel said through her tears.

    ¡°Nikolai¡­¡± Katherine began.

    Uriel looked up towards Katherine, her white eyes drowning in terror.

    ¡°N-Nikolai? But, why? WHY?¡± She screamed, looking at Katherine and then down at the woman before her. It was Nikolai, just as she remembered. But her expression was different, nothing but fear, nothing but despair lay within her eyes, drowned by the fires that were flaming from her scars. Nothing from what she saw her friend Nikolai remained in the eyes before her.

    ¡°...Crucify her.¡± Fell Katherine¡¯s voice.

    Uriel stared in shock as Nikolai opened her palm, and placed the tip of the nail on her skin. Uriel looked up at the sky through teary eyes, the moon in which she put all her hopes and desires had abandoned her. The black sky was all that stared back at her.

    ¡°Uriel... Such a beautiful name¡­¡± Nikolai whispered quietly. A single crystal tear rolled down her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Thunk

    Echoed the sickening sound throughout the empty clearing as the rusty nail pierced the palm of her hand.

    Thunk

    The wooden hammer crashed down, driving it deeper, as her fingers twitched in scream-less pain and blood began trickling over her skin.

    Thunk

    The nail sunk deeper and deeper, until it was firmly embedded in the putrid wooden cross behind her.

    Thunk

    One final hit... for good measure.

 Part 31: Hail The Nightmare

    Katherine stared at the stars above, and a bitter smile creeped upon her face.

    She turned around, her coat and scarf fluttering behind her. Her white hair glistened in the night like a pearly flame. Nikolai heard her, and looked back at her with dismay, tears still lingering in her right eye, and embers flickering from the left.

    ¡°What now?¡± She asked quietly, the angel she once called a friend whimpering behind her, pleading for help. Uriel¡¯s sudden screams and shrieks shattered the silence of the somber woods. Nikolai looked back in terror, a painful memory flashing in her mind. She shuddered and gazed at her bloodied hands.

    ¡°Now, we wait.¡± Katherine said solemnly. Her mismatched eyes leered into the depths of the forest that surrounded the cold stone plaza. ¡°Nikolai.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Katherine?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll all be here soon. I need you to do something for me. Set this forest on fire.¡± She ordered calmly.

    Nikolai was suddenly distressed.

    ¡°Who is coming?¡±

    Katherine was silent. Nikolai decided not to press further, obliging by her sister¡¯s will. She stepped forward until she reached the edge of the stairs. She then rubbed her fingers on the palm of her left hand. Her outstretched arm pointed at the trees before her, and the flames that flickered upon her skin all of a sudden exploded outward aimlessly. Katherine jumped back, avoiding the fire that jumped towards her and landed before her feet, dissipating quickly afterwards. Most of them landed among the trees and the leaves, quickly turning from mere embers into a bright veil of light that consumed the forest.

    ¡°S-sorry. I¡¯m still getting used to this.¡± Nikolai quickly apologized.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Katherine replied coldly, watching as the trees one by one fell into the fires, and the heat began intensifying around them. ¡°You got the job done.¡±

    The huntress turned back to Uriel, who was now hanging numbly on the cross. Her head rested limply to the side, her blue hair covering her tearing face. Katherine walked towards the angel and placed her finger on the center of her chest.

    ¡°Are you... going to kill me now?¡± Uriel asked, her voice thin and afraid.

    ¡°No, if I just needed you dead in order for me to finish this task, you¡¯d long be dead.¡± She traced a triangle on the angel¡¯s bare chest. ¡°Uriel, are you or are you not aware of the power that comes with being an angel? The power that you have within you?¡±

    Uriel looked at Katherine with her depressed white eyes, as the corner of her mouth curved into a grin. Immediately after, the angel spat directly in Katherine¡¯s eyes. ¡°Fuck. You.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, ha.¡± Katherine giggled, wiping her face. ¡°I see you¡¯ve picked up some quirks from Evan and Constantine¡­ It matters not to me, I will break it out of you.¡± Her black eye became a violent shade of crimson. Her left hand curled into a fist. ¡°Sooner than later.¡±

    Uriel choked. Her heartbeat slowed to a crawl. Her mouth was wide open as she tried desperately to breathe. Her white eyes began emitting a bright glow. A silver haze was flowing from her mouth and eyes. It flashed once and shot into the sky, as a pillar of light linked the heavens to the crucified angel. And their tears watered the earth beneath. Nikolai stared upwards through the rain in awe as she heard gunshots ring out far behind her.

    <hr>

    The convoy parked all around the blazing woods. It was made up of four police jeeps, and three other vans, all placed in a semi-circle close to the forest. About sixty people came out of them and gathered near the vehicles. Most of them were soldiers, all covered in police armor, carrying assault rifles and other weapons. All of their heads were covered by a khaki colored cloth on the back and their faces were adorned by unusual silver masks with jagged lines and prickles protruding out of them. All except the two of them that stood close to the fiery trees, one holding his arm on the revolver strapped to his belt and the other holding an M-One carbine in his hands.

    Baal smacked his lips uneasily.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to go around.¡± He said, turning back to the soldiers.

    ¡°Oh fuck that can¡¯t we just go through?¡± Jesse objected, following him out of the intense heat that was emanating from the smoke and flames.

    ¡°Too risky. The huntress is somewhere in there with the angel. I wouldn¡¯t bring so many men if I was not worried about her.¡± He pointed at two idle guards and signaled them to walk across to the left. ¡°See how far the fire spread. If it¡¯s less than two kilometers out let us know and we¡¯ll come around. You two, go right, same deal. MOVE!¡±

    The sentries obeyed without a glimpse of doubt.

    Jesse nodded intensely a few seconds before wiping the dirt off a large nearby rock and resting against it. He looked at his partner as he talked on the phone to someone else, he believed it to be Baphomet at first but it was another person he did not recognize. A cold wind blew down his neck briefly then passed through him. He turned back to the forest. The flames consumed everything, but something else rose taller than the red tongues of fire.

    ¡°BAAL!¡± He shouted, sliding off of the rock and falling down, before quickly getting back up. His eyes fixed on the light that was piercing the blackness of the sky.

    The demon turned to where Jesse was pointing. He swore and immediately ordered the soldiers to charge into the forest. Once again they obeyed without a shadow of a doubt. First a group of ten spread out in pairs of two over a larger area where the fire was lighter, followed by another group of twenty spread out over a similar area and then the remaining thirty, followed finally by Baal and Jesse. Six remained behind to guard the cars. Thunder roared above them as dark clouds gathered.

    A gunshot rang out, narrowly missing the head of one of the guards to the side of Baal¡¯s van. All of them swung towards the origin of the bullet and unleashed their cartridges without pause, moving forward as they did so. Then the bullets stopped and the six of them reloaded in almost perfect synchrony, still moving forward. The sound of their footsteps on dry grass was being drowned out by the torrent of rain. Behind a set of small bushes in the distance they saw an abandoned car. They signaled to each other, and four of them advanced as the other two remained behind to cover the area.

    Their silver masks were shining with a black lining in the similarly colored light of the moon. One of the backup soldiers stopped and looked behind him, a slight rustling of leaves and the cold wind all he could hear. Everything was still. The lilac blade danced in the shadows of his eyes before the starlight flared upon its edge and his head flew high into the air. The closest soldier to him tumbled out of the way, and bullets began shooting through the air. But to her, they were moving as if through water. She dove towards the man under the cover of her black limbs as her second violet sword aimed at his heart. But he was quick, and dodged to the right, getting impaled in the shoulder instead. The soldier was now laying on the ground, the woman was on him, her foot on his gut and her right hand pushing and twisting the blade. He groaned grotesquely as he pulled out a knife from his side with his free hand. The woman paid no mind, for when he tried to stab her open side his arm dropped the weapon and fell limply to the side.

    The soldier coughed blood, and looked up in fear. The icy gold of her eyes was all he could see, the rest of her figure was clouded in blackness. Gunfire rang out from his allies, but the woman lifted him with her shadow tendrils and used him as a shield. He felt drops of fire rain fiercely on his back. When the bullets stopped, the tentacle quickly lifted him high into the night and smashed him against one of his own, killing them both.

    ¡°Fiends.¡± Wrath spat out, her right eye twitching violently.

    ¡°Beggars.¡± She started walking towards the soldiers, her hands and shoulders spasming ,with an unnatural darkness surrounding and shielding her from their bullets.

    ¡°Demons. Your filthy existence is no longer yours.¡± ¡®Demons¡¯ echoed in the men¡¯s ears as Wrath vanished from their sight and they vainly attempted to shoot her.

    ¡°I will settle¡­¡± Her hand plunged into the back of one of the soldiers. Black blood surged into the air before falling among the raindrops like foul dew on the grass. ¡°...Your lives and deaths.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°I thought you were gonna let them find us for a moment there.¡± Evan whispered, coming out from behind the small trees in the area. He walked towards Wrath, stepping over a disembodied arm on his way.

    Jesus...

    ¡°Haah.¡± Wrath heaved, wincing at a sharp pain in her chest.

    ¡°Wrath, how many?¡± Mephistopheles inquired. Constantine walked closely behind him.

    ¡°About¡­ fifty left.¡± She said slowly.

    ¡°Azazel among them?¡± Constantine asked.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see him. Either he¡¯s¡­ hiding somewhere, or he¡¯s not here.¡±

    Mephistopheles nodded. He checked the amount of bullets in his cartridge before snapping it back into his weapon. Then he pointed ahead towards the pulsating light in the sky.

    ¡°We should get going before it¡¯s too late.¡±

    ¡°I need¡­ a moment.¡± Wrath implored.

    ¡°Go on without me, I¡¯ll catch up.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait.¡± Evan suggested.

    ¡°No!¡± She shouted. ¡°I mean¡­¡± Wrath wobbled close to the soldier¡¯s corpses. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not pretty. I¡¯d rather you don''t see this.¡±

    All three stared at her for a moment. Only Constantine lingered more than that. He saw her broad black wings, the dark horns that protruded from her head and the shadows that clung to her body like abnormal spiderwebs, but in his mind he still saw that girl he met earlier that day. He was right to be afraid of her however. Her merciless display proved it to him, Wrath truly lived up to her name.

    When he ran back to his friends, Wrath¡¯s caliginous appendages coiled around the still bodies of her fallen enemies and pulled them towards her. She fell on her knees and breathed heavily, before stabbing one with her blade, now a narrow edge of lavender. She stuck her hand inside the wound and pulled out a gob of sticky black blood. Like a starving beast she poured it down her throat, over and over again, until there was nothing left. She leaned back, staring up into the illuminated night. Wrath moaned in pain as the water washed her sins away, and continued her feast on the second body.

    <hr>

    ¡°What the hell is up with her?¡± Evan asked Mephisto as the two walked towards the convoy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t heard very much about Wrath when I worked for Azazel. I don¡¯t think anyone really knows what she actually is and why she can do¡­ the things she does.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Azazel knows?¡±

    ¡°Probably, they apparently knew each other in the past.¡± The demon said. Constantine joined them, still limping slightly from his bullet wound. The three walked past the cars and stood in front of the blazing forest.

    ¡°Now what?¡± Constantine asked.

    ¡°Who the hell torched this forest? Was it those soldiers?¡± Evan continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was them, the air doesn¡¯t smell like gasoline. And the fires seem much thinner on this side of the woods. If it wasn¡¯t for the rain though I¡¯m sure it would be just as bad.¡± Mephisto looked around and then back into the forest.

    ¡°Do you think it was Katherine?¡± Evan asked gravely. The silence was his answer.

    Constantine coughed.

    ¡°We should get moving, when you¡¯re ready.¡± He pulled out his handgun, courtesy of Mephisto, and his dagger. Evan followed suit as did Mephistopheles, although he lacked a dagger to complete the image. Constantine went inside first, jumping over a small bush drenched in embers. The smoke hit him like a wall. Ghastly sickening smog that clogged his lungs. He and Evan both winced and coughed, moving forward in a line. Mephisto only grit his teeth and covered his mouth with his forearm, somehow able to endure it all.

    <hr>

    Nikolai peered fearfully into the woods behind them. The shots were close, but they weren¡¯t aimed towards them. Orders, shouts, and screams were ringing out in tandem amongst the chaos that was taking place behind the shroud of trees.

    ¡°Katherine?¡± She called out. ¡°I think they¡¯re here.¡±

    Her sister did not hear her, her calls being drowned out by Uriel¡¯s screams, the chorus of light and the blinding rain. Nikolai saw her still silhouette in the brightness before turning back to the woods. The water washed over her, dousing the flames on her hand ever so slightly, but seemingly not even touching the ones around her left eye. A thought crossed her mind. An intense desire built up within her. She grinned.

    Unclean, all of them. I must burn them. Burn them all.

    She slowly walked down the steps of the plaza and placed her feet on the cold wet ground around them. She grimaced but bore through it. Her lust, her desire was more powerful than her fear and disgust. As she walked into the forest, the flames that still lingered through the rain moved around and with her. She put her hand around a branch, the fire that was on it coiling around her hand like a serpent. At a thought, it moved between her fingers and stopped in her palm. Nikolai closed her hand into a fist, looking away behind two farther-away trees at a soldier that was firing into the dark. She moved behind him, her footsteps silent as the dead. Her eye stared at him with fierce hatred and disgust, as if his mere presence insulted her. The scars on her left leg flared, and a gale fire coursed down from them into the ground, charging like a wild beast and engulfing the man. He squealed and tried desperately to put out the flames, but they clung to his body despite his constant thrashing.

    Nikolai watched it all unfold with almost childlike wonder. Her eye stared onward as the fires consumed him, the sentry now nothing more than a mere husk of burning flesh. She let out a minor gasp of surprise. She walked up to the charred corpse and put her hand on his chest, leaning down to look at his face. As soon as her fingers touched him, the yellow tongues rushed towards her and coiled within her scarred skin. She slowly removed his black mask. His dead eyes stared back at her and his soulless gaze filled her with a sense of glee. Nikolai smiled and laughed quietly.

    ¡°Your sins have been purified!¡± She exclaimed.¡°Your body has been cleansed, are you not glad? You should be happy too¡­ why, why are you so sad...?¡±

    A single bullet flew past her body. With almost feral instinct her hands lashed out and a torrent of fire erupted and flew into the forest, igniting the few trees and bushes that were unscathed.

    ¡°...Why do you all reject the gift I offer?¡±

    She raised her left arm towards her assailants, and mindlessly, her powers burst out. Aimlessly they sought out bodies to engulf and dozens of nearby soldiers that heard their comrade¡¯s screams rushed in, only to become a feast for the inferno.

    ¡°In the end, you all are nothing more than kindling¡­¡± She whispered apathetically.

    Nikolai walked forward, she could hear men shout orders and scream in the distance. A pitch black enveloped the area she heard the sounds from. But she saw them. Gleaming like a vivid painful memory in the night. Twin blades dancing like lavender wolves among black sheep.

    Fear gripped her once again. She could not remember why, but the sight of them terrified her. When their carnage stopped, she saw the myriad of lifeless bodies that surrounded the veil of blackness. And in the center of them all, she saw Wrath¡¯s fearsome yellow eyes, crimson blood flowing around them. The demon was as still as a statue, and Nikolai stepped back, afraid she had been spotted. But when she collapsed on her knees, Nikolai knew she was safe. She hid behind a young oak and carefully observed her. The shadows faded back, and the light of the fires relit the woods. Nikolai lifted her index finger, pointing it towards the vulnerable enemy. Heat began gathering around it, pulling the blaze of the forest slowly into it. Her finger became redder and brighter with each passing moment. A man rushed over to the demon, and pulled her up, holding her on his shoulder. Nikolai pulled back her hand making a fist, her finger rapidly beginning to cool. She grit her teeth and grunted. More bullets began whizzing through the air towards them, so Nikolai leaned back behind the tree, careful not to get caught by a stray one.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Come on Wrath, get up, we have to get out of here.¡± She heard the man say. Her body trembled, she knew that voice, it was a song that filled her with happiness whenever she heard it. A sweet tenderness that was meant just for her.

    Why are you here?

    Nikolai looked back at him, he was draped in a long white overcoat, but his unmistakable gray hair awoke inside her a memory filled with despair.

    No, no, no, no.

    ¡°No, no, no, you should not be here.¡± She started mumbling to herself. ¡°Why are you here? Who are you, why are you here? Go away, just go away, and let me be.¡± Her voice was louder and louder. Nikolai looked down at her hands, her head throbbing in pain. She clawed at her forehead, her long nails digging into her skin.

    ¡°Come on now, Evan and Mephy are behind those trees, come on.¡± His voice continued. The demon cried out and coughed viciously, falling back down onto the blood-soaked ground.

    Nikolai looked back at them. Two other men rushed out from somewhere she could not see, in their hands were guns that fired back in the direction they were running from. One of them was wounded, she could see the left side of his stomach bleeding. He fell next to the demon, lying against the slick trunk of a small pine. Nikolai cowered back behind the tree, watching them through the tears that welled up in her eye. A miasma of spite and dread churned within her.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just leave the two of you here!¡± The second newcomer shouted, taking cover from the rain of metal that flew towards them.

    ¡°Just go you idiots! Stop her before it¡¯s too late. These foul demons will not get past me, I promise you that. I will bask in their blood if it¡¯s the last thing I do.¡± The demon woman screamed back, her voice brimming with bloodlust. At her command the two fell silent, and after a brief moment of thought they nodded.

    ¡°Before you go, there¡¯s something I have to tell you. Please.¡± The wounded man asked of the man with gray hair. He kneeled before him. Nikolai listened closely, but the sounds of burning wood and blaring gunfire drowned out any other noise. When they were done, he got up, and following his friend, ran out into the forest. Nikolai hid further into the shrubbery, watching as the two of them ran right past her and out of the blazing forest. Nikolai stepped forward from her hiding. She turned back to the demon and wounded man behind her, wondering if she should take the chance and finish them off.

    No.

    No, not you. She decided. Turning her back on them and looking forward.

    I remember now.

    A decrepit smile crawled on her face like a red centipede. Her teeth were black with blood, and the fires around her charred black eye fluttered over her head like the petals of a rose.

    <hr>

    Constantine coughed loudly upon finally getting out of the forest and breathing fresh air again. The rain battered him and Evan, who was more eager and seemingly less tired than him. The two of them pulled out their daggers, both draped in blood, and continued forward. Before them lay the pale full moon surrounded by somber gray clouds. It was as if the now-absent tower of light from earlier had summoned it in the sky.

    ¡°You seem awfully excited for someone who just got shot at a bunch of times.¡± Constantine could not help but mention.

    ¡°Frankly, I was scared shitless back there. We got lucky we pulled through relatively unscathed. I hope Wrath and Mephi can handle the rest.¡± Evan retorted, taking deep breaths in between sentences.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± The two of them stepped forward onto the stone plaza. Evan turned to him and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m finally gonna kick Katherine¡¯s ass. That¡¯s enough to get my blood boiling.¡± He flicked his arm and his dagger extended back into its lance form.

    Constantine chuckled and drew out his weapon as well. They turned back and whatever smile and the morale they fabricated seemed to fade when they saw the silhouette before them. The outline of the cross and their friend sprawled across it made their stomachs churn. Katherine sat on the stairs underneath the cross, her halberd resting across her lap. They stopped. Katherine rose, impaling her weapon into the ground and placing her hands on its pommel. She whipped her hair back, revealing her saddened but determined face. Her black eye was now a glowing scarlet, the veins surrounding it visibly pulsating and stretching across her face and neck.

    ¡°Jesus¡­ Katherine¡­¡± Evan started, eyes still staring at Uriel.

    ¡°I had hoped we would not have to meet ever again. Especially not here.¡± She interrupted apathetically.

    ¡°Why?¡± Constantine demanded, his face rack with disgust.

    ¡°It does not matter why. I won¡¯t be able to convince you that what I am doing is necessary whatever the reasoning.¡±

    ¡°You did not even attempt. You knocked me out and ran away with Uriel to do what? Nail her to a fucking cross? Like a goddamn psychopath from the stone age?¡± Evan lashed out, pointing his spear threateningly towards her.

    ¡°I do not want to fight you Evan, do not make me.¡± She replied calmly. Evan pulled back his spear and his grip tightened around it.

    ¡°Alright then tell me Katherine, why?¡± Constantine pried further.

    Katherine sighed. ¡°The angel is the key. Lady Death told me that when I first died. And I received reaffirmation after we got attacked by the wendigos, after Azazel killed Alila. Her sacrifice would forever seal the gates of hell. All the torment I went through, the beasts and demons that me and my bloodline slaughtered over centuries, it would all finally come to an end, they would never set foot here again. All of them locked away in the abyss of the afterlife as they should be. Our world would forever be free from such scum.¡± She said, her voice trembling with anticipation. ¡°From the moment you told me you found an angel, I knew, it was finally over. It has always been my duty to liberate this world from evil. The nightmare that haunted my life ever since my death, I vowed to do whatever it takes to prevent it from being unleashed.¡± She paused, looking back at Uriel before turning back and smiling. ¡°She was the solution that finally came to me. Now tell me, if I told you this, would you have put aside your love for Uriel and allow me to take her life, Constantine?¡± Her words boomed like thunder in his ears. Constantine stared at her blankly, his mouth agape.

    ¡°Katherine¡­¡± He said, but didn¡¯t get a chance to continue.

    ¡°I wanted to tell you, both of you. Believe me I did. We were friends, I am not cruel. But when Nikolai was captured I knew¡­ I knew Uriel would try to rescue her. Her power is great, I know that, I¡¯m sure she does too. But I could not risk her dying and let all of it go to waste.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Evan blurted. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely insane. How can you possibly sacrifice someone like some lunatic because some idiots told you some idiotic prophecy?¡±

    ¡°Even after all that you¡¯ve seen Evan, you¡¯re still skeptical of all of this? I died, Evan. My body turned to ash and my bones were dust. Yet I am still here, because my blood is the blood of Samson, and Lady Death brought me back to fulfill my purpose.¡± She spoke with a fervor and drive, unusual of her calm nature.

    ¡°No.¡± Constantine said coldly. ¡°You really are crazy.¡± He grabbed his spear with his other hand and placed his left foot forward, just like she had taught him to.

    ¡°You would dare? Alright. I could not convince you, maybe my sister will. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve met, after all you were lovers once.¡±

    Constantine¡¯s blood ran cold.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Evan asked, confused.

    ¡°Did you not hear her Evan?¡± A familiar voice taunted. Constantine turned around slowly, Evan kept staring at Katherine and the sly grin that she flaunted.

    ¡°N-Nikolai?¡± He asked softly, his weapon nearly falling out of his hand.

    The spectre before him stared back with her glacial unwavering eye. Constantine recognized the scars on her face and hand, scars that never stopped him from loving her. Her identity was unmistakable, but the fires that whipped violently off of her skin and eye, the pallid hair color together with her thin, almost starving appearance, this was not her. Whatever this was, it was not the Nikolai he remembered.

    ¡°But, you died.¡± Constantine said, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°You bled to death in my arms. I¡­ I¡­ no...¡±

    ¡°It feels like so long ago¡­ Constantine¡­¡± She began talking, her voice strangely distant. Nikolai felt the memories flood back within her mind, the happiness of the past she had forgotten came back. It haunted and plagued her. ¡°Please¡­¡± She begged him, crimson tears flowing down her famished cheeks. ¡°Leave, now. Forsake the angel, and let Katherine cleanse this world. Or... I... I will kill you.¡± She lifted her arm towards him, red flames billowing furiously around her body.

    ¡°Nikolai... This is not you. Uriel was your friend, she cared for you more than any of us.. how could you?¡± Evan stammered.

    ¡°It is her duty Evan, just as it is mine. Cleansing this world, purifying it by any means necessary.¡± Katherine¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°I refuse Nikolai! I will not leave and let you murder someone like some beast. What the hell happened to you, I can¡¯t possibly know, but it can¡¯t justify this¡­ not this.¡± Constantine shouted with determination.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been through, the hell I endured in Azazel¡¯s dungeon. Every single waking moment was torture. Being beaten, tormented, used like a slave by demons wanting to abuse and play with me as they saw fit. The beginning of my hell. And after that, when I finally believed I was free to die, shot in the back like some mangy dog, what do I find in the afterlife? The same hell I lived through in life over, and over and over AGAIN!¡± Nikolai screamed back at him through her bloody tears.

    ¡°I do know what you¡¯ve been through, remember? That shame, that feeling of helplessness, the guilt. You¡¯re the only one I ever told, remember? You¡¯re the one that helped me through those times, let me help you please.¡± Constantine said calmly, as tears ran down his face.

    ¡°I remember¡­ Your father¡­¡± She slowly recalled. ¡°But I-I can¡¯t. I swore I will burn every single demon, monstrosity or human that I see as unclean. This includes you Constantine, so please, I beg you, just go. Let me be. I don¡¯t want this. I can¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°So, just kill me then.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Nikolai said quietly. A sudden realization washed over her, her flames dying down to the mere embers around her eye.

    ¡°I will not move.¡± Constantine said, standing his ground.

    ¡°I CAN¡¯T DO IT!¡± She cried out. Her fingers suddenly shook frantically, before the shivers spread throughout her body. The entirety of her skin lit the night with fire. ¡°I hope we never see each other again, Constantine. I fear I won¡¯t be able to stop myself next time.¡± A cocoon of fire embraced her, shattering outward into a blazing fury. The heat and force overwhelmed him and Evan, sending them on their back. And then silence. Only ashes remained where Nikolai stood.

    Evan quickly rushed to Constantine and pulled him up, wiping away the embers that clung to his clothes.

    ¡°Come on Constantine.¡± He said, trying to sound encouraging.

    ¡°How disappointing.¡± Katherine said nonchalantly. ¡°I had hoped she¡¯d kill whatever emotions she had when she nailed Uriel. I guess her love for you really was that strong?¡± She chuckled, spinning her halberd in her hands and placing its blade between her shoulder and neck. She let her left hand hang low to the ground as she stared at the pitiful duo before her. Her eyes were like hounds, and they looked back at her with reluctant but accepting eyes. Their hands trembled with fear and hate as they gripped their spears and readied themselves. The wind was howling.

    <hr>

    Mephistopheles raised his hand over the fallen log, shooting into the darkness of the forest. Wrath materialized before him, drenched from head to toes in the blood of the assailants, and hers. She knelt down beside him.

    ¡°How many more of these fucking soldiers are there?¡± Mephisto exasperatedly asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve lost count of how many I killed toni-¡± Wrath gagged and turned her head, spewing blood and vomit on the side of the tree trunk.

    ¡°God¡­¡± She moaned. ¡°GOD FUCKING DAMN IT ALL!¡± She lashed out, punching the mud with her blood-soaked hands. ¡°FUCK ALL OF YOU.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ fuck¡­ Mephisto.¡± Wrath whispered, taking deep breaths every few words. ¡°Azazel is not here. There¡¯s another one. I don¡¯t know his name, blonde. Build like a fucking ward-hurk-robe. I tried getting to him but they¡¯re really adamant about keeping me away.¡±

    ¡°Baal. Why would he be here? Who gives, Wrath, this is beyond mad. We have to get out of here, we¡¯re both going to die like idiots if we keep this up.¡±

    ¡°No. Not until every single one of these fucks are dead. I try to keep my promises, you know. ¡°

    ¡°You promise won¡¯t mean shit if you¡¯re dead.¡± He shouted back at her, before wincing back at the pain in his side.

    Wrath looked at him as if a ghost from her past just appeared before her. Mephisto watched her face, as if he had broken her stone heart with what he just said.

    ¡°W-Wrath?¡±

    She gulped and came back to the present. ¡°Y-yes. You¡¯re right. Getting out of here. But not me. I¡¯ll make you an opening, you rush for the boys, you hear me?¡±

    Mephistopheles opened his mouth to object, but at a glance Wrath silenced him.

    ¡°When you¡¯re ready.¡± He said meekly.

    Wrath pulled her shoulders back and rotated her neck. Her bones cracked loudly. She looked at him and smiled the kindest smile Mephisto had seen. It vanished as Wrath¡¯s golden eyes turned to jewels of pure black. Her lips spelled out the command ¡®run¡¯ and that he did. Wrath¡¯s wings unfolded, larger and more terrifying than ever before. She could see them, with her open eyes, the dark souls of the damned among the backdrop of the night. One of them walked close, thinking he had an easy shot. He felt his soul being torn from his body as Wrath flew through him, the essence of his being evaporating into the air.

    Mephistopheles limped forward as fast as he could. The earth seemed to quake beneath him as he ran. He couldn¡¯t tell if this was Wrath¡¯s doing or someone else¡¯s but it did not matter, he had to find shelter. He looked at his gun. He had eighteen bullets when he got here. Now he had three left. Mephistopheles jumped down, as gunfire brushed over his head. He crawled next to a stump, shooting once, twice. A groan rang out followed by a thump. But the bullets came again. Mephistopheles got up and dashed towards the soldier. This one was different, he was wearing nothing but a bullet vest, his head was uncovered. Besides him was an old carbine, which Mephisto promptly kicked away.

    ¡°I know you, I remember those scars.¡± Mephisto said, sliding up against the tree he leaned on. His voice was shrill and croaky with blood. ¡°You lived, Egg Man?¡±

    ¡°Last time, you killed all my men, blew up my Boss¡¯ precious restaurant, and somehow got away with it!¡± The demon spat, wiping away his lips. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll die choking on your own blood!¡± He shouted, pulling out a combat knife.

    Mephisto fixed his aim on the demon¡¯s temple, ignoring him. His gun clicked. Both their eyes went wide, as the realization washed over them. Mephisto forgot the bullet he shot to lure out the guards. The demon lunged at him, swiping with his massive blade. Mephisto pushed his arm away, smashing his nose with a right hook. His opponent smacked back against the tree, and pushed himself back into Mephisto. He grappled him with his arm, and held the tip of his knife dangerously close to his face. Mephisto groaned as he tried to keep the blade away with his hands. He tilted his head as far left as he could, and for a moment, pulled his arm instead of pushing. The sudden change surprised his foe, who kept pushing his knife straight into the base of his own neck. He stared down in shock, blood squirting from his mouth and wound. Mephisto grabbed the knife, and pushed it slowly from left to right, all the while looking away from the spurting blood. He finally pulled it out and Jesse¡¯s body fell stiff as a log on the wet muddy ground.

    <hr>

    The halberd swung before them like a red whirlwind. The metal bashed against the rocks and their lances without relent. Katherine used the force of the swing and jumped, bringing her weapon down onto the stone platform. She formed a crevice as rocks and chunks of stone flew out into the air. Constantine dashed towards her, but his spear rebound aimlessly off of the halberd, leaving him wide open. Evan thrust forward his lance, not giving Katherine a chance to strike. His friend continued their combined onslaught, but Katherine laughed mockingly at them as she blocked every single one of their swings. Evan pulled back and stepped aside, moving around to find an opening as she fended off Constantine. She smiled, blocking the oncoming spear with the twin spikes on top of her halberd, and throwing it out of his arms. She then stabbed the ground with her blade, twirling around it and kicking both of them in the head. Katherine pulled it out and ran towards Evan, slamming her blade down upon him. Evan rolled to the side, and kicked his foot upwards, hitting her gut and sending her back. They all stopped briefly, getting back to their feet.

    ¡°You guys are just how I left you.¡± She said, breathing in wearily.

    ¡°We actually managed to hit you this time.¡± Constantine replied.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s the fear of dying by my blade that¡¯s pushing you further than usual, but that¡¯s all the difference. You two are still beneath me.¡± She taunted.

    ¡°Katherine¡­¡± Evan chuckled, panting heavily. ¡±I liked you a lot more before, you talk too much now.¡±

    She couldn''t help but smile sadly, as she then charged towards him. Evan barely jumped underneath her slash, tumbling behind her as Constantine struck her side, but only shallowly. She groaned and turned towards him, swinging her blade wildly as he tried to block and parry. Evan saw his chance, and rushed up the steps towards Uriel. Katherine turned towards him, her eyes flickering wildly, her left eye flaring with a bright red glow. She bashed Constantine¡¯s spear away with her weapon and slammed her metal gauntlet into his face, causing him to fall back. He moaned in pain and quickly got up. He shook his head dizzily grasping his spear once again, but Katherine was gone.

    ¡°EVAN!¡± He screamed.

    Evan jumped up the stairs, calling out to Uriel. The angel woke up at the sound of his voice, and hope relit in her eyes when she saw her friend through the haze. He reached up with his left hand and grabbed Uriel¡¯s shoulder. And that¡¯s where it remained, when Katherine¡¯s halberd descended between their eyes like a guillotine. He kept staring at Uriel in awe with a dumb grin on his face, all the while she screamed in terror. He did not hear her. Katherine backhanded Evan with her metal fist, making him tumble down the stairs. A bloody stain was left where his stump touched the stone.

    ¡°EVAN!¡± Constantine screamed his lungs out.

    He ran towards his friend, at the same time Katherine slowly stepped down the stairs, wiping the blood off her halberd with her scarf. She mercilessly stepped over her former friend, his groans and quiet shrieks of pain falling on deaf ears. Constantine lunged headfirst, slicing the air towards Katherine, but she deflected it. He was open, but Katherine only struck his lance again, knocking it out of his hands. She then stepped forward and sliced him upwards from his right hip to his left shoulder. Constantine dropped to his knees. The cut was shallower than he would have expected, but deep enough to crush whatever hope he had of defeating her. She tossed aside her halberd, a loud deaf clunk was heard when it hit the ground. She then leaned down and grabbed his chin. Only a quick glance was given before she smashed his face with her fist. He sprawled down on the ground helplessly, with Katherine climbing on top of him and punching him again, and again, and again. She stopped. Constantine coughed and winced at the pain. Her face was being partially covered by her long white hair, but he could see tears welling up in her scarlet eye.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have gone down like this.¡± She whimpered. ¡°I only wanted to save everyone. Even you four¡­ but I couldn¡¯t. I tried to take it all alone. I believed if I killed any emotions I had left I would be able to kill you all without remorse, should need be.¡±

    ¡°K-Katherine.¡± He mumbled.

    ¡°My cursed bloodline is everything. I could not go against the will of death itself. The will of a Goddess. I¡¯m sorry Constantine, I truly am. I hope¡­ you can all find it in yourselves to forgive me for all of this, someday.¡±

    Constantine¡¯s eyes looked at hers in awe, realization finally grasped his feeble mind. ¡°Oh god¡­ K-Katherine. You must stop! Mephistopheles, h-he¡¯s an inanimaliat. A demon.¡±

    ¡°What? S-so what?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s... He¡¯s Uriel¡¯s father! Doesn¡¯t that make her half-demon too?¡± He said, voice nothing but a tremble.

    Katherine stared dumbfounded at him. The red haze in her eye melted away leaving only the reality of her world collapsing around her. She stumbled back on her feet, staring down into empty space before turning around all but too late. The cross upon which Uriel was crucified had crumbled down to mere dust. The angel¡¯s body laid across the pedestal, covered by her massive wings, now black as the night that crawled across the moon. The eclipse drew further across the edges of the celestial body, until it was covered completely as it had been prior to the ritual. The yawning chasm stretched on before her, and within it she could see, through the tears in her miscolored eyes, the twisting black hands of her living nightmare.

 Part 32: The Beautiful Damned

    They watched with hungering eyes as the sky was swallowed by shadows.

    The ink-like shade painted across the mirror of the world. Birthed from the lightless moon, it spread outward leaving behind a miasma of malice and decay. The doors had been opened, and the dead crawled back into the existence they forever left behind. The people gathered outside of their homes, awoken by the feeling of dread that gripped and beckoned them. The black sun slithered over them and the cold it brought coursed through their bones.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± A woman cried out from among the masses. She stepped forward. Other people looked up in unison, startled by the unnatural atmosphere.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± Another one answered.

    ¡°An eclipse maybe?¡± An elderly man tried reasoning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ think so, it¡¯s moving so fast¡­¡± others joined the conversation.

    The woman felt the cold embrace her. A scream far off in the distance, followed by an explosion of flames and the shattering of metal and stone. The screams continued louder and more numerous, waking the night with their song. She pulled out her phone, attempting to call her working husband.

    The person you are trying to reach is currently unavailabl-

    ¡°God, God fucking...¡± She cursed trying once more.

    A long heaving moan was heard from behind her. She turned around slowly. Before her was a small crossing between buildings, everything inside pitch black. She stepped back twice, her hands and legs trembling in fear. The woman¡¯s phone shattered on the ground when the two pure white eyes appeared in the shadows in front of her. Its twisted mouth curved into a sickening smile. She shrieked. The people around her screamed as well and ran off in every which way.

    But she did not budge, her legs frozen, and her eyes staring at the beast¡¯s. It crawled from the crossing, its massive body grasping at the buildings like a spider. It reached towards her with one of its numerous limbs, and its rotting fingers lingered just short of enveloping her. Tears streamed down her face. The creature pulled back briefly before piercing her frail body with its claws. Blood spurt out onto the pavement. Her body was flung aside without care, crushing her skull and one of her legs. The monster then dragged its body away, poking inside the already abandoned windows as it crawled over the buildings like a hellish insect. The woman stared forward in shock. Her short and rapid breaths gurgled at the blood that built up in her throat. Faraway she could see people running, some desperately trying to find a vehicle or something with which they could flee. She lay there awaiting her death, but her soul could not let go. The physical world clung to her consciousness. She turned her body as her eye color changed into a foul stone-like gray. Her hand reached onto the street, pulling her body slowly over the gravel.

    ¡°Hel-p.. me¡­¡± She whispered, as her lips unwillingly curled into a smile. ¡°He-he-help¡­ me, he, ha.¡± Her teeth began chattering, and she could not help but laugh.

    <hr>

    Katherine watched silently as the nightmare spread outwards across the sky. She had failed. In her bold and reckless attempt at saving humanity, she had condemned it. She gulped repeatedly. Then she slowly walked towards the stairs where Evan laid, whimpering and sobbing quietly. Her gaze met his tearing eyes, and a gut-wrenching feeling welled up within her causing her eyes to water.

    ¡°No¡­¡± She softly began, her trembling voice heard by no one.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this¡­¡± She continued a little louder, her hand gripping painfully tight around her halberd.

    ¡°Everything. All I¡¯ve ever done¡­¡± Her lips twisted into a depressing smile. Katherine closed her eyes and leaned forward shaking her head.

    ¡°In the end it was all for nothing.¡± Katherine said, bursting into tears.

    She heard slow footsteps behind her. Mephistopheles¡¯ shoes tapped loudly on the wet stones as he walked towards her.

    ¡°Y-you? Did you know?¡±

    ¡°At your mansion. That is when I found out.¡±

    ¡°You had every opportunity to tell us at the auction-¡±

    ¡°I had no reason to tell any of you! How could I have known you¡¯d be so stupid?¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Stupid?¡± She turned towards him, pointing her weapon menacingly towards him. ¡°Me and my lineage have always prayed for centuries that an angel would finally be found. The soul of an angel was all that was needed to finally finish the ritual. And when Constantine tells me that he found one in his bedroom, you expect me to just let her be¡­ forsake everything that we¡¯ve strived towards? No, you soulless shit, I planned to have her die since the day I first laid eyes on her silver wings.¡±

    ¡°Put down your weapon Katherine. I¡¯m not here to fight you. You¡¯ve done enough harm tonight.¡±

    His words stung like venom. She lay down her weapon slowly, staring into nothing. Mephisto walked past her, kneeling next to Evan and picking him up carefully over his left shoulder. He took him to Constantine, who was on his knees, but still able to stand.

    ¡°I got him... I got him...¡± Constantine said quietly, as Evan instinctively wrapped his arm around his neck. ¡°You¡¯re alright buddy, you¡¯re gonna be ok. Come on.¡± He tried reassuring him, but the tremble in his voice betrayed him.

    ¡°Why do you keep fighting?¡± Katherine asked. ¡°It¡¯s over, they¡¯ll kill all of you. All of us.¡±

    No one answered her. Mephistopheles walked up the stairs towards the pedestal then he picked up his daughter in his arms. His stoic gaze gently watched her beautiful delicate face. He turned around and walked down making his way past Katherine.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too late. You can still undo this, please, just. Help us.¡± He told her.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong. It is too late. For me at least.¡± Katherine said on the verge of a complete and utter meltdown.

    The neighing of a horse echoed throughout the plaza. Everyone looked in awe as a shadow charged from the forest. It grabbed Katherine by the chest with one of its gauntlets and her weapon with the other, placing them both on the horse. Before Katherine could fight back, the strange being delivered a swift blow to her head and everything went dark. The horse galloped into the other side of the now smoking forest, and vanished.

    ¡°The fuck was that!?¡± Constantine shouted.

    Mephistopheles stumbled back, sudden realization of what Katherine had unleashed filled him with dread. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. But Constantine, we have to get out of here, right now. Get to the cars.¡±

    The way back through the forest was substantially shorter and more pleasant than before. The flames have all nearly extinguished, in part due to the enormous amounts of blood and body parts that littered the trees as well as the rain, which had stopped by now. Wrath was waiting for them besides a small van. She looked exhausted. And human. Despite the dawn being hours away, Wrath¡¯s monstrous appearance had already faded.

    ¡°I take it, it went just as well for you as it did for me right?¡± She tried to smirk. Their pitiful sights confirmed her thoughts.

    ¡°What happened to Katherine?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, something just came out of nowhere and... took her.¡± Constantine replied.

    ¡°Ok.¡± She said, unable to hide her disappointment.¡±Put him in the van, it¡¯s open. There are some seats and benches.¡±

    Constantine complied.

    ¡°You should put her there too.¡± She told Mephisto moments later.

    ¡°Right. Wrath, we couldn¡¯t stop it, it was too late.¡±

    ¡°I saw... I couldn¡¯t kill Baal. He fled with a few other soldiers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the least of our worries right now.¡±

    ¡°I killed them all. Only he and a couple others escaped like I said. But the rest, I butchered like a frothing madman. I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop, but then I woke up and my strength had vanished. I was almost happy.¡±

    ¡°How long are you gonna be like this?¡± He asked, walking behind the van and gently placing Uriel on the bench inside next to Constantine and Evan.

    ¡°Probably until tomorrow night, maybe two days. Maybe more, I haven¡¯t done this in a while¡­¡± Wrath climbed inside and sat down. ¡°What happened to him?¡± She worriedly inquired when she saw Evan.

    ¡°His arm. She cut his arm.¡± Constantine said, panting heavily.

    ¡°Give me your coat, he¡¯ll bleed to death like this.¡± She demanded. He complied and Wrath tore off the sleeve then carefully and tightly wrapped the wound.

    ¡°Place him over there. He should be alright until we make it back to the mansion.¡± As she spoke the engine of the car roared, and Mephistopheles drove them away.

    ¡°What about her?¡± Constantine asked after he put his friend on the bench. Evan and Uriel were both fast unconscious.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Wrath opened her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Constantine nodded. He stared at Uriel¡¯s wings. They were now a strange and different shade of black, not the beautiful and pristine silver he remembered them as. Her face was as still and beautiful as a painting. Following Wrath¡¯s advice, he tore off more parts of his coat and wrapped makeshift bandages around Uriel¡¯s hands and feet. The iron nails were gone, melted along with the cross like phantoms, but the wounds they inflicted were all too real. He wondered if what Katherine had said was true but in his mind only Nikolai remained. He thought back on her words, realizing the horror she went through all those weeks ago. The same horror he himself went through all those years ago. How she must have called out to him hundreds of times, and he was powerless in helping her. Even worse was how when he tried saving her, he failed miserably, not just once, but twice. But then, the realization and memory of who it was that took her from him in the first place became clear to him. With it, a feeling of scorn welled within him.

    ¡°Wrath-¡± He began.

    ¡°I know what you want to ask.¡± She said, as if she was reading his mind all along. ¡°Why am I still helping you?¡± She looked up at Mephistopheles, who silently drove on the abandoned country road under the creeping dawn. ¡°Truth is, even I don¡¯t know for certain. I wanted to kill Katherine for what she did back at the auction. But then again, I was indifferent to killing you there too. I don¡¯t know, it''s just¡­¡±

    Constantine looked at her, and he remembered the young girl with the strange eyes he saw earlier that day. He turned to his wounded, unconscious friends. Who could he rely on to keep them safe, now that Katherine was gone? Uriel¡¯s demonic father that had been hunting her all this time and this monster that stole away the love of his life and turned her into such a horrible revenant? It was a harsh and bitter pill, but one he chose to swallow for the sake of the friends he still needed to protect.

    ¡°Uriel¡¯s not dead.¡± She suddenly said. ¡°Azazel will try to take her again. I can¡¯t allow that. I know Katherine just basically fucked the entire world over, but I¡¯ll be damned if I''ll let him get his hands on an angel, or whatever she is.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have no one else.¡± Constantine said, trying to sound indifferent. ¡±I can imagine he would help since she¡¯s his daughter, but if you want to join us, I won''t fight you.¡±

    Wrath couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I know that it¡¯s a stupid reason, but it¡¯s the only one I have.¡±

    ¡°It will have to do for now.¡± Constantine reluctantly accepted the answer. But he realized something else was churning inside her mind. He could not tell if she was lying or genuinely did not know why she was helping them still. ¡°Why did Katherine want to crucify Uriel? What was that ritual all about?¡±

    ¡°She thought Uriel was an angel. We all did honestly, but she wasn¡¯t. You probably know, for demons and angels and humans alike, who your mother and father are determine what you are. But your true being is found within your soul. Unfortunately, it was not Uriel¡¯s soul that Katherine needed, it was her angelic power, a power that well¡­ wasn¡¯t there. Not fully.¡±

    Constantine listened curiously.

    ¡°The sacrifice of a being as holy as an angel would be enough to sever the link between this world and hell. It would prevent demons, wights or shadows from entering our world.¡±

    ¡°But Uriel is an angel, and a demon?¡±

    ¡°So it would appear. The sacrifice of a half-breed like her¡­ I can¡¯t know if it was fate or some cruel god, but that seems to have the exact opposite effect. The doors have opened, and now all the beasts of the night can come out of hiding.¡°

    ¡°Do demons have a power similar to that of angels?¡± Constantine asked after a brief minute of silence.

    ¡°In certain ways yes. Although Angels are much stronger in raw, let¡¯s say, strength.¡± Wrath said. ¡°In theory anyway.¡±

    ¡°Could the blend of those two powers be the reason why the gates of hell were opened? Because, if demonic power was all it took, what would have stopped demons from killing one of their own and opening them long ago?¡±

    ¡°Its entirely possible that that¡¯s what happened.¡± Wrath looked at him and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart, I didn¡¯t think of it in that manner. However, I doubt it is that simple. I think there is more to Uriel¡¯s heritage than you being her father, right Mephisto?¡±

    Mephistopheles looked onward as the two of them discussed. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± He gulped silently and shut his mouth, stopping himself from telling them the truth.

    <hr>

    Nikolai limped forward. Her entire body ached painfully, especially so on the left side. Her scars were always hurting, but now they felt like burning hot plates of metal wrapped around her body. She looked down, a couple of miles out she could see the smoldering remains of the forest she torched. Turning around, she saw the blaring lights of the city that hid behind a black smog. Nikolai kept walking, until she reached a road that would lead her there.

    What now? She asked herself. Katherine¡¯s most likely dead or dying. . Either her or ¡­ them. She walked towards the abandoned road. An eerie silence surrounded her. Whatever happened, I still have to finish my mission. I¡¯ll need to find some clothes first. As soon as possible though.

    The journey was slow, and agonizing. The gravel and dirt beneath her feet felt like poisoned razors. Each step was more sickening and disgusting to her than the previous. She finally reached an intersection. Nikolai read the signs. Ahead was the city, and to her left was St. Michael Abbey, about eighteen kilometers away.

    They would help me won¡¯t they? Doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll make them help me. She decided, changing her path. A strange sound reached her ears causing her to stop. Nikolai listened closely. Screams, thousands of them and all coming from the city.

    Something is wrong here.

    Another scream, this one was much much closer, and it sounded a lot younger. Nikolai rushed towards it, a mix of curiosity and concern welling within her. A couple abandoned houses on the side of the road, surrounded by young trees. Along them, she saw what she initially thought were humans. Nikolai inched further behind a wall, watching them crawl forward on uncertain steps.

    ¡°Oh god.¡± Nikolai sighed. The way they moved, the strange chattering and giggling sound they made, she realized she had seen them before, on the night she died. They were about four bodies in total. Another shriek came from the same direction. Nikolai¡¯s hands began trembling. She saw what they were encircling. Backed up against a wall was a little girl, no older than eleven. She was screaming frantically for someone, the name of a boy. Nikolai watched her.

    No, I can¡¯t just let you here.

    The snake that coiled around her skin went alight with flames when she walked forward. Her feet crinkled through the dried leaves, turning them to ashes. She placed her hand on the head of the closest laughing corpse. Immediately, the fires coursed within its putrid body, and tore its head apart from the inside in an explosive myriad of blood and flames. The others turned towards her. A strange gurgled howl came from their mouths. Nikolai lashed her hand against another one and her flames latched onto it like rabid hounds. It dragged the body to the ground as it desperately thrashed about trying to rid itself of the pain, but to no avail, for shortly afterwards it was nothing but dust and fleshy, melted bones. A third one lunged towards her headfirst. Nikolai was surprised, it¡¯s movements were incredibly slow compared to hers. She grabbed the body by the neck and slammed it on the ground while it was still in the air. It flailed around trying to free itself, but Nikolai¡¯s vice-like grip crushed its frail neck with ease. The flames spread from her hand all over the body in a smoking spectacle. Soon the flailing corpse was nothing but a burning sack of meat. Her eye stared with wonder and glee as her flames charred the skin inch by inch. Nikolai rose and looked into the distance. The last one was shambling away as fast as its rotten legs could move. Nikolai slowly opened and closed the fingers on her left hand. Her index finger turned redder and redder with each second, until it became a blazing white flare, brighter than all the other fires that adorned her skin. She arched her hand back, and shot it forward. A blinding flash singing along a thunderous boom, and the corpse fell limply on the ground, the left side of its head now a gaping, searing hole.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Haah¡­ haaa¡­¡± She gasped for air. Nikolai stumbled from side to side, her hand hanging numbly downwards. Whiffs of smoke were coiling along her palm and fingers. It was agonizingly painful. Her finger felt as if someone tore the muscle and skin off and only her bone remained. She screamed, slamming a fist into her chest and falling on her knees. When the pain subsided, she rose. The little girl was still there cowering and weeping softly. Nikolai dared to inch forward, stretching her right hand towards her, still clutching her left to her breast.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± She said quietly. ¡°You¡¯re alright now. They can¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡±

    The girl slid her hand off of her face, revealing her young and tender eyes, beneath were a couple large pulsing gashes. Part of her right cheek was torn and hanging down revealing her bloodied gums and teeth.

    ¡°Wha-what is your name dear?¡±

    She did not respond.

    ¡°Please answer me.¡± Nikolai begged. ¡° Do you have a family? Where are your parents?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yuuya. My name is¡­ Yuuya.¡± The little girl stuttered, her voice unclear and her jaw aching painfully when she spoke.

    ¡°Do you have a family? Parents? Where are they?¡± She asked again.

    ¡°They kil-killed them. My brother, my brother he¡­ saved us both. Where is he, where is my brother? I want my brother back¡­¡± She said, quivering and barely stopping herself from sobbing again.

    ¡°Is your brother still alive?¡±

    ¡°I d-don''t know.¡±

    Nikolai bit her lip. She stepped forward and Yuuya pulled back in fear.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. Please, let me help you, you¡¯re hurt.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re on fire. Why are you on fire? Are you one of them?¡±

    ¡°No, no dearie no. I won¡¯t hurt you, I promise. I¡¯ll keep you safe. I¡¯ll take you to the abbey, they¡¯ll take care of you there.¡± Nikolai reached her hand out once again, this time however, Yuuya grabbed it with her little hand and pulled herself up.

    It was afternoon by now. Nikolai and Yuuya had walked for a couple hours, all in complete silence, before they reached what appeared to be a small shopping complex. Faraway in the distance Nikolai could see the high cross of the abbey.

    There must be a pharmacy somewhere in there.

    She looked over at Yuuya. The little girl was exhausted. With each passing moment every step grew a little slower, every breath a little heavier. She bandaged the wound as best as she could with a couple supplies they found along the way, but the bleeding barely slowed. They made their way to the entrance, a sliding glass door. The mechanism no longer worked, thankfully. Nikolai pulled Yuuya close behind her and peeked inside. Along the wide hallways were similar shambling bodies like those she met earlier. A bit more numerous than last time however.

    ¡°Stay close, we¡¯re gonna have to get past them. Don¡¯t let go of my hand.¡±

    Yuuya nodded meekly.

    Nikolai¡¯s flames flared across her left hand. She placed her palm on the glass door, and after a couple minutes it was all a bright red liquid. She tore it down with one arm, forming a large entrance through which they could pass. Then Nikolai carefully wrapped her arm around Yuuya¡¯s chest and pulled her inside. The little girl cowered behind her bare leg. The corpses were slowly encircling them, screeching and howling like hounds. Then they laughed a sickening and deaf laugh.

    Nikolai stepped forward defiantly. Her hand was raised high into the air. The flames coiled and twisted between her fingers and into the ceiling in a mesmerizing kaleidoscopic manner. A wicked grin creeped upon her lips as she prepared to unleash her fury upon them. But as her blaze grew hotter, more and more the beasts fell back, some of them even turning to run. Soon, all had scattered and fled like roaches. She relaxed her arm, dousing the fires until only her ember scars remained.

    ¡°How interesting.¡± She muttered. ¡°Come on, we need to find something to bandage your mouth.¡±

    As they walked through the abandoned mall, they spotted a pharmacy and rushed inside. Nikolai placed Yuuya on the counter and ran through the shop, finding a couple medical kits and some bottles of pills. She had noticed along the way that most of the mall had already been raided and very few things had remained. Broken glass and tossed-about junk lay everywhere. Fortune smiled, as it seemed the pharmacy was not quite as affected.

    Nikolai threw the objects she gathered on the counter besides Yuuya, startling her.

    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± The girl softly asked.

    Nikolai hesitated. She put a thin black thread through a long needle, tying it on the end.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna stitch your cheek back, we can¡¯t leave it like that. You¡¯ve already lost enough blood as is. And I fear we¡¯re not going to find another place like this in a while so best we do it now.¡±

    Yuuya looked first at her with wide, scared eyes then at the needle in her hands. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she stopped herself from crying and accepted what had to happen. She looked back at Nikolai and nodded once. Shortly afterwards Yuuya found herself bound to a short table. Her head was strapped the most, not being able to move it at all. Nikolai placed a black cloth over her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t see this. Here, bite down on this.¡± The girl bit on the soft plastic and steadied herself.

    ¡°I''m going to give you some of my blood. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a universal donor¡­¡±

    At least... I used to be. Hopefully that hasn¡¯t changed.

    ¡°... So everything is going to be ok.¡± She said, as she wiped the little girl¡¯s skin with a pad drenched in medicinal alcohol. The little girl grunted in pain, biting down on the strap. A couple of moments later, Nikolai''s blood was flowing through Yuuya¡¯s veins.

    Nikolai sighed and recollected herself. After a deep breath she grabbed the needle and thread with a trembling hand. Slowly she placed it in the center of her left palm, heating the tip until it became a searing red. Yuuya¡¯s scream chilled the already cold air of winter as it then echoed through the deserted hallways.

    <hr>

    Nikolai wandered from empty shop to empty shop, trying to salvage what she considered useful. Yuuya was fast unconscious in the pharmacy, with her face stitched together to the best of Nikolai¡¯s abilities and bandaged just as well. She had packed plenty of food and water and finally found some decent clothes. She hoped it was something that would last her for a while at least: simple black socks and equally black shoes, very soft, smooth and similarly elegant. She had also found a silken one-sleeved dress perfect for her. It would allow her to maneuver her left arm and leg without the fear of setting her clothes on fire at a loss of concentration.

    Such a lovely dress! She thought. It truly was, a cascade of white speckled with gray and black squares in a pattern similar to a chessboard. The sleeve was made of lighter material than the shirt, and hung lightly over her skin. The dress itself reached down to her knees, where it became a skirt that gave her ample coverage. She looked at it and herself in a mirror, twirling around and smiling. Then she looked up and caught a glimpse of her face, the scars that adorned it next to her ever burning eye. Her smile faded immediately and she turned around and walked away.

    I should stop fooling around and get going.

    As she made her way out, something caught her eye, a nearby shop. It was a mask shop, in shambles, with the walls crumbling and the counter overturned, almost completely emptied. Her curiosity drove her inside. There, lying beneath some rubble, was a slightly yellowed, pale white plague doctor mask. Nikolai picked it up and thoroughly cleaned the dirt and dust off of it. The mask was made out of porcelain, and the inside was padded with soft linen with three separate straps of changing lengths. The right side and eye socket was entirely missing, it seemed it had broken away during the chaos that took place in the mall.

    Interesting. Nikolai ran her fingers gently along her fiery scars. Now that I think about it. It would be best, if no one ever knows who I am. No one has to ever see these scars again.

    She put the mask carefully in the backpack she stole and carried on her way.

    I need to find her some clothes too, the cold¡¯s gonna affect her more than it will me.

    While she searched for some clothes that would fit Yuuya, she found a simple black cloak with a side opening for her arm.

    Not exactly an angelic appearance, as a warrior of God, but this will have to do.

    About half an hour later she found herself back in the pharmacy. Yuuya was peacefully sleeping on a makeshift bed Nikolai had made for her out of some clothes and drapes. Nikolai tossed the backpack on a nearby table. She gently walked up to Yuuya and shook her awake.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to wake you dear, but we have to get going. We should get to the church before it gets dark. Here let¡¯s get you out of those clothes.¡±

    Yuuya yawned and complied changing in the clothes her guardian had brought her. Her right cheek was hidden beneath a sanitary pad and a couple patches. It still ached painfully, but at least now the pain was dulled by the medicine and the stitching Nikolai had done.

    ¡°Are you hungry? Thirsty? I brought some food and water, there wasn¡¯t much left but this will do until we get to the church.¡±

    Yuuya nodded and gulped what she was given like a starving wolf. She skipped most of the chewing part, as she couldn¡¯t really move her jaw that much, but peanuts and chips could be eaten slowly, and did not require much chewing in the first place. While she ate, Nikolai toyed with the mask she had found, inspecting every inch of it.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the mask?¡± Yuuya stammered out seeing her so deep in thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. It would be best if I hid myself from now on. These scars¡­ Best if people don¡¯t see them anymore.¡±

    ¡°What people?¡±

    Nikolai was silent. She hadn¡¯t given it much thought, those things she killed earlier that day and littered through the mall, why were those creatures there? Where was everyone? Was this her fault? Uriel¡¯s crucifixion, was this somehow related? She shook her head. She wanted to ask Yuuya what happened, where did the corpses come from, but she wouldn¡¯t force the girl to talk just for her sake. She was in enough pain as is.

    ¡°Yuuya, what day of the week is it?¡± Nikolai asked.

    ¡°Its¡­ t-thursday.¡±

    Its been¡­ five days already? Nikolai wondered to herself.

    ¡°Yuuya, you¡¯ve seen what I¡¯m capable of, this fire of mine. I was given a task, to cleanse this world from evil, using that power. By the looks of it, something very wrong has happened here. And I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do it. I just want¡­ everything to be back to how it was. For that, I feel¡­ I need to become someone else entirely.¡± Nikolai confessed, feeling her soul pour out of her.

    Yuuya stared at her blankly. Her young mind did not understand her fully, but the innocence behind them warmed her soul.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Yuuya asked her after a brief moment of silence.

    ¡°Nikolai.¡±

    ¡°Nikolai, are you God?¡±

    A strange new thought bloomed in Nikolai¡¯s twisted mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m.. I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± Yuuya backed off when she saw Nikolai¡¯s still expression.

    ¡°We¡¯d best get going. The abbey isn¡¯t far off.¡± Nikolai solemnly said, adorning the plagued mask and hiding its straps beneath her ragged white and black hair.

    <hr>

    The abbey appeared like a flea in the distance, and up close, it was a meager and crumbling old cottage. It had one measly tower and the makings of a separate altar, but nothing aside from dull browns and sickening yellows painted them both. Nikolai grasped Yuuya¡¯s hand tightly, feeling her excitement at the lights and noise coming from within. It seemed people were inside, the church was not affected by whatever chaos stormed through the land. She did not return the sentiment, in her eyes the building looked just as decrepit and destroyed as the mall they had left behind.

    A place of holiness should be clean, not disgusting like this.

    Nikolai scouted the area around before daring to go close. The road had gotten progressively worse as they got here, where it seemed to end in a large dusty field surrounded by a few tall but thin trees. On the road they seemed to avoid any sort of shambling horror or strange people, everything was abandoned and this place seemed no different.

    ¡°It seems safe. Let¡¯s see inside.¡± She said as she inspected the door before walking close to it. It seemed to be locked and reinforced from inside as it bulged slightly outwards. ¡°Stay back, just in case.¡±

    Yuuya hid behind her cape, clutching tightly at her leg. Nikolai raised her right hand and knocked on the hard wooden door once, twice, thrice, before from the inside called out.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± In a gruff voice.

    ¡°Uh, a girl. Two in fact. We¡¯re normal people.¡±

    The sound of locks unlocking and chairs being thrown aside was heard before the doors swung slowly open with an ear-splitting creak. From inside a young man with a short stubby gray beard poked his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look much normal. Who¡¯re ya?¡±

    ¡°That is not your concern. Will you let us in? I have a child with me, she¡¯s hurt.¡±

    The old man looked at the girl and shook his head.

    ¡°We¡¯re packed. Beyond so even. People swarmed in the moment they saw the beasts avoid this place. Wounded and sickened most of them.¡°

    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna let us in?¡± Nikolai¡¯s voice sang through the mask, her tone chilling Yuuya¡¯s blood.

    ¡°We¡¯ve no food or water for you too woman. We¡¯ve sent people to find something, anything. None returned.¡±

    ¡°You would leave a wounded child out to die?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s dozens of wounded children. We can¡¯t possibly save them all.¡±

    ¡°Alexander! Let them come in for the love of god.¡± The voice of a deep and somber man boomed.

    ¡°Yes, yes Father.¡± He obeyed, swinging the doors open. ¡°Come inside Miss. My... my apologies for earlier.¡±

    Nikolai¡¯s body was motionless. After a moment of pressing silence where only the soft wind could be heard, she gave Yuuya a small indication with her hand. The little girl broke off and walked inside slowly.

    ¡°Her mouth. See she gets something for her mouth.¡± Nikolai¡¯s raucous voice echoed.

    ¡°Come on inside, before anything comes too close.¡±

    There aren¡¯t any, foolish man, they appear to hate the sun.

    She complied, making her way inside. As she walked past him, her bloodshot eye glared straight into his weary brown eyes making him step back and look away. He then quickly locked the door and placed some chairs back under the handle.

    Nikolai was appalled. Littering the entire floor of the small church were well over a hundred people. Most of them were injured women and children. Others were men, drenched in blood and trying to pass off their own injuries for the sake of everyone else. The rest, those who had just taken refuge were moving from place to place caring and feeding the sick. The blood, the stench of decay, the pus and vomit and corruption that painted the church made Nikolai feel her stomach churn and her heartbeat slow. They all looked at her with tired and frightened eyes before going back to those around them.

    ¡°Filth.¡± She spat with disgust. ¡°Unclean filth. What happened here to make everything like¡­ this?¡±

    ¡°You did not see?¡± The same old man she heard earlier said, making his way from behind a pillar. ¡°A great darkness spread across the sky some days back. Next thing we knew, everyone was fleeing, dying, or becoming one of them. People took refuge here, the corpses all seem to avoid this place rather than try to attack us. Still we decided not to take risks and barricaded the doors and the back altar.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the abbot?¡± Nikolai said.

    ¡°Yes I am. I know this is all unsanitary and unclean but, we simply were not expecting¡­ anything really. It was all so sudden.¡±

    ¡°Do you have food? Supplies? Medicine? How do you plan to feed one hundred people, abbot?¡±

    ¡°We tried sending people off as Alexander told you, but we don¡¯t know what happened.¡±

    ¡°You sent them to the mall right?¡± Nikolai couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    ¡°It was the closest possible building that would be of use.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ They¡¯re all one of... them now. I passed through on my way here, there wasn¡¯t anyone alive.¡±

    ¡°They, y-you? How..?¡± The abbot took a step back. ¡°Who are you? How are you still alive?¡±

    Nikolai only laughed and made her way through the crowd. Those that were standing stepped aside and made room for her. Even those sprawled tried to make way. She found herself on the steps of the altar behind a short wooden podium.

    ¡°Yuuya dear, where are you?¡± She called out, and the young girl emerged from the crowd. Nikolai nodded her head. ¡°I know why this scourge has come upon this land.¡± She called out to everyone. They all fell silent and stared at her. ¡°You, you are all sinned. Impure, contaminated. The beasts you ran from these past nights, they have come to drag you all to hell where you belong!¡±

    ¡°How dare you cur!¡± Alexander shouted.

    Nikolai smiled beneath her mask.

    ¡°A man of god, Alexander named. You were going to condemn two lives to death. And you dare call me a cur? Thank your Father for having some crumb of decency within him, or I¡¯d have you roast alive where you stand.¡±

    People began screaming and shouting, demanding she be thrown outside, some even started walking towards her.

    ¡°But alas¡­ I know how to clean you all. I know how to wash away the sins you have all committed.¡± Everything went silent again. ¡°This little girl asked me a question earlier today.¡± She looked towards her, and Yuuya smiled, within her young heart a feeling of wonder and admiration blooming. ¡°I could not give her the answer. Because I was lost. Not anymore. Yes, I am god. I am the god who has come to rid you from your mortal sins, I have come to cleanse you all and save you from the damnation that awaits you in the claws of your fellow man. I say here and now, worship me and accept my every command, and you shall witness salvation. Or keep blindly following the worthless god that abandoned you long ago, and you will rot in the deepest fires of hell. Live or die, choice is your right.¡± Nikolai¡¯s voice boomed. Her left hand shot upwards, the scars and flames in full view of everyone, before her fire shot outwards in a myriad of red and orange binding to the rotten wood of the altar and setting it all ablaze.

    People screamed, people rushed outside, most merely stared dumbfoundedly, unable to do anything. Nikolai walked forward and took hold of Yuuya¡¯s hand, who just kept on looking up at her with a smile. They walked outside of the now burning church. When she turned around, she saw about two dozen people, wounded and healthy alike. They stood before her, reeling and afraid. She laughed and shut the church doors behind her in a loud thud.

    ¡°You demonic whore!¡± Alexander shouted, rushing towards her. ¡°What about the people inside? Where is their supposed choice?¡± He stopped dead in his tracks at the sight of Nikolai¡¯s advancements.

    ¡°Salvation comes in many manners, Alexander. The people inside already made their choice, but their bodies were too frail to carry on in this filth-ridden world, so cleansed them all with fire. You should be glad, why are you not glad? Their souls are free now. Do you hear their screams of joy? The chorus they sing, so utterly beautiful.¡±

    Yuuya looked up at her, then she closed her eyes and listened. Alexander and the abbot besides him both fell on their knees watching as the church they had lived their lives in burned to the ground before them.

    ¡°Now then, have you all decided? Come with me, and the beasts of the night will never harm you all again. Refuse me, and well... ¡° She adjusted her mask slightly, sparks and embers flashing over her hair from her left eye. ¡°You will face them alone. And the night is approaching, make your choice.¡±

    The abbot stumbled forward, head hung low and tears welling in his eyes.

    ¡°I accepted those people into the church, hoping I¡¯d be able to save them from those fiends. How can you ask of me to follow you, whoever you are? A murderer?¡± He fell on the ground on his frail knees, standing on his shaking arms.

    ¡°Old man, God has murdered more people than the devil. Their death was not sacrifice, it was release. I saved them. What I ask of you, you all, is come with me. Let us save more together. Alone is too much for one to bear, even Jesus had his apostles.¡±

    ¡°You would burn them all?¡±

    ¡°I will save them all. I will purify this world. With or without you. Make your choice priest. Would you accept me as your one true god?¡± she asked calmly.

    He sobbed and pulled his head up to look at her still mask and whispered the words:

    ¡°I accept.¡±

    Alexander shouted at him, calling him heathen and betrayer before a man pulled him back causing him to fall, and rushed in front of Nikolai, kneeling beside the priest. One by one they all stepped forward and kneeled until only Alexander remained.

    ¡°How could you, Matthias?¡± He asked the abbot. ¡°You denied everything, for, for what?¡±

    ¡°For salvation. I am just a man, Alexander. I can not go against hell. She however, is more than I could ever be, and I should be merciful she did not kill us all outright, but offered to shield us from-¡±

    ¡°Listen to yourself you bloody fool. You¡¯ve shat yourself in fear ever since she stepped foot inside our church. And now you kneel before her like some dog. No... I will not accept this demon. My true faith, my true God will endure, even in this hell.¡± His hateful eyes stared at Nikolai¡¯s singular blue eye hidden between her white strands. ¡°You¡­ will regret this.¡± His voice fell coldly before he turned and ran.

 Part 33: Wrath And Cowardice

    Evan slept and dreamt dreams of death.

    His mind wandered his most shameful and remorseful memories, a hypnotizing display of regret and guilt. Her blank wandering eyes hidden behind the contrasting red of the line that cut across her face all the way down to her chin. He wanted to look away, to pull his body out of this nightmare, but he found himself unable to. The lifeless eyes he condemned with his own hands stared ceaselessly at him.

    ¡°What...?¡± He whispered.

    ¡°You did this to me. You stripped the life out of my body with a single swing of your hand. You killed me.¡± The ghastly vision answered. It changed and shifted and before him now stood a demon, clad in an armor of pure black and her massive halberd besides her.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t powerful enough to defeat me. Trash like you should not dare talk...You killed me.¡± She swung her weapon and it passed straight through his body and the vision changed once more. A young girl with flowing white hair appeared before him sobbing.

    ¡°Why? I thought you were my friend. Why have you abandoned me? Why? You threw me in the fire, you let hell take me! You... You killed me.¡±The girl screamed as her body burst into flames and her monstrous arm swung towards him, engulfing his bloodied body in fire. When the red tongues died, before him stood a man. In his arms he bore a spear.

    ¡°You were more than a brother to me. We could have made a difference, together. But you left us all alone when we needed you the most.¡± He raised his spear and flung it into the cold ground. ¡°You killed me.¡±

    Evan shouted. But no one answered. He was alone. and before him stretched an endless bridge surrounded by dim stars on the backdrop of a purple sky. He crawled towards the spear and tried pulling himself up upon it, but it crumbled to dust when he touched it. He then clawed at the place where it pierced the ground with one hand. Why was there only one? He slowly looked left, a dark and terrible shiver coursing through him. Evan screamed. Around him slowly materialized a blanket and a bed. His bloody stump was enveloped by bandages and Evan found himself conscious again, yet he kept on screaming.

    <hr>

    Baal rubbed his chin. With his other hand he gently spun a wine glass on his desk. The red wine inside splashed from side to side. A young man barged inside. His hair was a powerful brown hue and neatly arranged to one side. He wore a grayish suit that was too elegant for the rest of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s true Baal. Everything. The nether was unsealed, not sealed as you feared. I¡¯ve seen reports about pale shadows prowling across the country. Not to mention the thousands of wights that are growing in numbers by the day. The humans were completely blindsided and are now fleeing in panic. This is it my friend.¡±

    Baal only nodded without looking at him. ¡°Thank you. You may go, Andras.¡±

    The young demon¡¯s wonder-filled smile melted. ¡°You seem completely uninterested. You do realize this is our time, no? Demons can now rule this place as we were originally meant to.¡±

    ¡°Do you seriously believe man will just roll over and let us do what we please? Have you forgotten the first thing my late friend Azazel taught you? You are nothing more than flesh and bones here. You are just as human as they are. No you fool. What we need to do now is take it slowly. We have hundreds of thousands of demons living as humans throughout the country, but that doesn''t mean we wouldn¡¯t get slaughtered the moment we poke our heads outside.¡± He turned away and downed the rest of the wine in his glass before standing up and arranging his suit.

    ¡°Deterna will not last long, the city is in pure chaos. In a few days this city will be a wreckage.¡± Andras said with a nod.

    ¡°Maybe, but we have to be patient. Hell being more accessible is obviously a great benefit to us. However, if you want to win a war, you need to use the best weapon you have at your disposal. For us, that weapon is cunning. Let the thinking to your superiors boy, and you just worry about doing what you¡¯re told.¡± Baal placed his thick hand on the frame of the door. ¡°Now get out, I have a press conference I must attend.¡± The demon quietly obeyed the order and ran out.

    Baal then followed, making his way outside where his vehicle waited for him. Dozens of police cars and firetrucks drove in a rush on the street past him. He let out a chuckle as he opened the door of his limousine and sat down, calmly telling his driver where to take him.

    Damn it all. Baphomet is most definitely going to act now, rather than later. He¡¯d be a fool not to. No matter, a plan that won¡¯t work can be replaced with one that does. I¡¯ll just have to play the part longer than anticipated.

    ¡°Deep in thought, Baal?¡± An icy voice pulled him back to the world of the living. A tall slender man in a black suit was sitting beside him, staring straight on at the rain that started pouring on the car¡¯s window.

    ¡°How long have you been here, Lord Baphomet?¡± He replied, slightly surprised, but not enough to forget his manners.

    ¡°My demons are whispering Baal. They say they are crossing. The gates are wide open.¡± He leaned his thin balding head forward.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve just got confirmation myself. It seems one or a couple of our friends tried to seal it shut. However, the angel isn''t as much of an angel as we all thought.¡± Baal breathed in heavily and swallowed his spit.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡± Baphomet laughed, his breath like smog in the air. ¡°To think that I didn¡¯t see it at first. Who would have imagined such depravity¡­¡±

    Baal silently furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Very well. How are the humans responding? The shadows and wights tore a town not far off from here to shreds a few nights ago.¡±

    ¡°It''s already become an international mayhem. Words of apocalypse from every corner. There¡¯s been reports of such things occurring globally. Armies have been mobilized and most countries are preparing for lockdown.¡±

    ¡°How long do you think the initial momentum will last?¡±

    ¡°A couple months at most, all depends how fast they realize how useless their weaponry is. A horde of wights numbering the thousands can last well over half a year as they are now. And the numbers are growing.¡±

    ¡°And when the humans do find a way to fight them back?¡± Baphomet asked, his voice falling like a dagger of ice.

    ¡°Hopefully it¡¯ll be too late to matter and we¡¯ll be strong enough to withstand them.¡±

    The rest of the way was made in complete silence. When Baal stepped outside he turned around and saw he was alone. He nodded, gave the driver his instructions and then made his way to the conference.

    <hr>

    Evan stared with dead eyes at his bandaged arm. His body twitched slightly every time he breathed.

    ¡°Here. I brought you some food.¡± Mephistopheles said walking into the room, in his hands a tray with some water and a couple sandwiches. A clean white patch stretched across his cheek when he spoke. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve never been much of a cook.¡±

    Evan shook his head slowly once.

    ¡°I see.¡± He nodded and placed the tray aside, then he sat down on the armchair on the side of the bed. The two stood like that for a while, staring, under a blanket of silence.

    ¡°Evan.¡± Mephisto finally broke in. He turned and looked at him with his empty gaze. ¡°Snap out it. God damn it. You¡¯re alive, that¡¯s what matters. Katherine could have easily aimed for your neck instead.¡± He snapped.

    ¡°What happened to the others?¡± He meekly asked back.

    ¡°Uriel is in the other room, alive, but still unconscious. Constantine is out, with Wrath. Both were pretty banged up after that night, but we¡¯re all alright now.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡± He paused for a moment, as if he had forgotten the name. ¡°Katherine?¡±

    Mephistopheles leaned back in his chair, took a quick glance towards the window and said, rubbing his thumb against the hand rest:

    ¡°She fled. No one could nor was willing to chase after her.¡±

    Evan nodded and kept his eyes fixed on his hand.

    ¡°I thought I could face her.¡± He mentioned after a while. ¡±I thought I was good enough, some chosen hero. I thought four or so measly weeks of fooling around would be enough to face demons and defeat them.¡± Evan answered with a faded tone.

    ¡°Evan. You can¡¯t change that now. You have to take a damned good look at your scars and carry them on, next time, you¡¯ll be strong enough. Listen to me, a fool¡¯s only a fool if he forgets his mistakes. Learn from them, and you¡¯ll crush legions.¡±

    Evan tried to smirk. He nodded and leaned back, staring at the ceiling now.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Mephisto called. ¡°You need to know what happened. When Katherine crucified Uriel, the ritual backfired and she unwillingly did the opposite of what she was trying to do.¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°And that is?¡±

    ¡°Seal the gateways to hell.¡±

    ¡°Oh brother.¡± Evan sighed. ¡°So not only did I lose my hand, I indirectly caused the apocalypse?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself for this. You blame yourself now, and you¡¯ll never let it go. It¡¯s no one¡¯s fault. There was no way for Katherine to know that Uriel¡¯s my daughter. Else she¡¯d have never tried such a stupid thing.¡± Mephisto reassured him, his eyes inviting acceptance and kindness. ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re out, they want to scout out and see what¡¯s happening out there.¡±

    ¡°And do what?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out, this isn¡¯t the end, this is only the beginning.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I need to get some fresh air.¡± Evan turned towards the edge of the bed.

    ¡°I got you.¡± Mephisto rushed from his seat.

    ¡°No! No¡­stay there.¡± He shouted back, lifting the blanket. His feet hesitated upon touching the ground but he managed to stand after a while. When he felt ready, he walked out leaving Mephisto all alone.

    The inanimaliat watched him go, quietly sliding back into his armchair. His eyes flickered back and forth from the window to the door. When he was sure Evan left, he walked over, pulled aside the drapes and opened the window. On the perch was a small raven, its feathers black as smog save for the crimson tips on its wings. Mephistopheles smiled. He rubbed the bird gently under its beak as he knew she liked it most. Whisper cawed softly. Its four pale eyes turned up to Mephy, with dire need.

    ¡°What have you got for me, sweetie?¡± He whispered, leaning his ear to her.

    <hr>

    Evan found himself among the dead trees that surrounded Katherine¡¯s mansion. Tall and gray of bark, their branches stretched like mist into the sky while their silent gaze stared and made him feel ashamed and afraid. The sun shone through the wooden mist, and the air smelled of a damp natural fragrance. He kept looking at his left arm, biting the inside of his cheek as he did. He wandered the narrow beaten path until suddenly, he reached a stubby patch of dirt in a clearing. No trees grew here except a thick wooden pole in the center. It was torn and decrepit, with cuts and marks and signs of beating all over it. Evan stepped forward closer to it. He placed his hand on it and felt the rough old bark under his tired fingers. He stared intensely at it, measuring it from top to bottom. Then he dug his fingers into it, pulled his hand back along with a couple splinters under his nails, curved it into a fist and slammed it into the pole. He arched back and swung his fist into it again. And again. He kicked and pushed against it with the sole of his foot. The entire rage that welled within was now seeping from him, and the wooden pole was the only thing blocking his fury from the rest of the world.

    Eventually he pulled away, sliding back against a tree until he reached the soft dry dirt beneath. Evan''s eyes looked at the pole, and the small bits of wood he had chipped off. He then turned to his hand. It was shivering and blood was pooling out of his knuckles and fingers. Laying his head back and closing his eyes, Evan started to sob softly.

    ¡°Were you perhaps trying to lose the other one too, darlin¡¯?¡± A familiar voice echoed around him.

    Evan quickly lifted his head and looked around. ¡°Wrath?¡± He called out, wiping his eyes with his sleeve. As if from nowhere, she strutted before him, leaning and sitting in front of him, beside the wooden pole.

    ¡°You really went to town on this one.¡± She commented.

    ¡°How long were you here?¡± He asked, annoyed. Evan slowly looked at her beautiful face, strange yet stunning yellow eyes and her slender, youthful and graceful body. Wrath at day was a much different sight than Wrath at night in many aspects, but her beauty was unwavering no matter the time of day.

    ¡°Just got here. Saw you just finished punching the daylights out of Mr. Totem over here so I decided to say hi.¡± She smiled a big sly smile.

    ¡°Constantine send you?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Sensed you were out here, came to take you back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in any mood to go back right now.¡±

    ¡°I can tell. No rush.¡±

    The two stood in silence. Evan sulking at the space between his feet and Wrath looking up and around, at the shining rays of sun.

    ¡°This must be where Katherine used to come and train.¡± He mentioned after a while. Wrath''s lips jumped upon hearing her name, and her hand instinctively reached for her neck. ¡°I thought¡­¡± He began, but quickly stopped himself.

    ¡°Thought what?¡± She invited him to continue.

    He sighed. ¡°When me and Constantine were younger, after his parents, well¡­ we both basically lived in the same house¡­¡±

    Wrath leaned forward.

    ¡°...And my old man, after we had some issues with a couple kids in our neighborhood, decided it would be best if we got some sort of classes, martial arts and such. Thought it¡¯d come in handy. So we both tried what we were interested in. Constantine took some for about two years, but I ended up liking them. He dropped it along the same time he moved out, think he was thirteen at the time? Don¡¯t remember.¡°

    Wrath listened carefully, tilting her head slightly to the right.

    ¡°Anyway, unlike him, I really got into it, went on to learn it for another four years after that. I got really good. Can you imagine, a handsome guy like me, smart, strong, versed in martial arts, it''s amazing I wasn¡¯t drowning in girls back then.¡± He said, trying to cheer himself up.

    ¡°Hah.¡± Wrath laughed and shot him a smug look.

    ¡°Heh, yeah.¡± Evan chuckled sadly. ¡°Then, during junior year of highschool, last year, I dropped out. Wanted to focus on my life you know? College was looming, I had some of the highest grades, could have done so much more than throwing punches and idiots, or beating them up with sticks. I could have done so much with myself, probably some lawyer or computer scientist or engineer or some shit. And then¡­ this year happened.¡± He said, lifting his bandaged stump. ¡°I thought it started off so good. Katherine just transferred in, this mysterious new cutie¡­ God how I had the hots for her¡­ Little did I imagine back then that she¡¯d end up relieving me of an arm.¡±

    Wrath nodded. ¡°I never much had the chance at such a¡­ normal life, but I understand.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t believe how I was such an arrogant cunt. I¡¯d fought with sticks so long I imagined those with blades on the end would be the same thing. And then Katherine¡­ showed me the real deal.¡±

    Wrath lay her head low and watched the leaves dance in the wind.

    ¡°How long was I out?¡± Evan asked after a while.

    ¡°Couple of days.¡±

    ¡°Aha. You know. While I was out, the only thing I dreamed of, over and over again¡­¡±

    Wrath set her gaze back upon him.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Nikolai, or Katherine, or whatever happened that night, it was that one guard back at the auction¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ we never met at the auction.¡± Wrath quietly responded.

    ¡°I¡­ I killed her. She found me out and was gonna check the van, so I slammed her head into the side of the van. Fell limp as a fish. Then I left her inside the soon-to-explode car.¡± Tears started streaming down his face again. ¡°I can¡¯t get it out of my head, that image of her wild eyes and the red cut that runs across her face.¡± Evan began sobbing once more.

    Wrath watched him emotionlessly, unsure of what to do. When he slowed, and wiped his face, she began:

    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ forgotten the first time I¡¯ve ever killed someone. I don''t even remember how long ago it was.¡± Her gaze lowered. Now Evan turned to listen. ¡°The earliest thing I can remember, probably Azazel. I recall waking up, I think it was some sort of medieval hospital, and nothing, just emptiness in my mind. He was there, as if he had waited for me to come for years. He then asked me if I would help him. See he had this grand dream of his which he talked about. Freedom he called it. I never really truly understood what he meant, but he said he needed my help, so naturally I agreed. He taught me a lot of things about the world during the next hundreds of years we spent together. He really was a sight back then¡­ Not like he isn¡¯t anymore. Long luscious coppery hair, his charming green eyes and wicked grin, no wonder we became friends right away.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± Evan said softly. ¡°Medieval? You two¡¯ve been around a long time haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Oh yeah. The years from back then are just a smudge now, a blur that came and went.¡± She frowned. ¡±I remember he was a powerful general. His army of demons may not have been as numerous as others. But he had a few powerful allies that made him feared by all. He was much much more intelligent than the mules that ruled the lands, and twice as cunning as all. And... ¡° Wrath flexed her fingers menacingly. ¡°He had me.¡±

    Evan felt a chill run through him. Wrath smiled at him.

    ¡°Yes dear. Having someone that can easily kill a rival or another target in the dead of night and disappear without a trace does help you climb the hierarchy ladder. And that we did, together. As the world evolved and civilized so did we¡­ in some manners. Heh. I just remembered what they used to call me. ¡®The Violet Demon¡¯. How I hated that name.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, you hate uh.. Being called that.¡± Evan nodded. ¡°May I¡­ ask why?¡±

    Wrath shook her head as she looked away. ¡°Always. I knew. Even all those years ago when I woke up. I knew that I was different from the other demons. I knew I was something else, even if it was just some miniscule part of me. Therefore I could never accept being called that. Especially after¡­¡±

    She paused and looked up at the sun.

    ¡°Around five hundred years ago. Azazel and I had a falling out. But our extensive friendship made it so instead of going after each other¡¯s throats, we came to an agreement. I¡¯d be free to go without any demon asking questions, and he¡¯d get to keep his eyeballs in his skull. Ever since we haven¡¯t really talked to one another. He did occasionally try and connect again, he helped me open my library and an occasional gift was sent. But it wasn¡¯t until he sent someone to invite me to the auction that I talked to him again. You know the rest.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± He coughed, remembering who he was talking to. ¡°The rest¡­ God¡­ Nikolai is¡­ that thing now¡­¡±

    Wrath was silent. She looked as if she wanted to say something, anything, but she bit her lip instead. It was too early, too soon for her to try and make any amends, despite feeling it within her soul that it was her only chance for forgiveness. Evan noticed her conflictions, and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Why a library?¡±

    ¡°I always enjoyed books. Especially ones that he¡¯d bring me. Just something about the countless stories that I found within those pages. The rush of escaping reality¡­ Which is why I my cover for years was a librarian in some fuck-off town. Funny how that fuck-off town happened to be the same town where an angel would later fall bringing me back into that hellish world¡­¡±

    Evan silently thought about Wrath¡¯s story. He stared at her, and she stared back at him. It was that soft moment of vulnerability that gave her the courage to at least offer her sympathies. ¡°I guess¡­¡± She said after a few moments. ¡°I should apologize, at least. Your friend... What happened to her was because of me. I¡¯m not asking you to forgive me. I do not deserve that, not yet. I just want to let you know, I understand what I did and I¡¯ll try to fix the mistakes that haunt me. You and your friend¡­ you¡¯re different from the demons I¡¯ve known most of my life. Alright?¡±

    Evan nodded. It hurt him to accept something like that, especially as weak and feeble as he currently was. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Its getting cold.¡±

    ¡°..Alright.¡± Wrath nodded.

    ¡°And Wrath.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Yes?¡± She said as she helped him up.

    ¡°Thank you, for this. I really needed that. You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll figure something out. We¡¯ll bring back Nikolai, and Katherine too. We¡¯ll fix this mess.¡±

    She smiled, and he smiled back, and the two walked through the beaten forest path back through the mansion.

 Part 34: Haunted

    Katherine woke up with a deep gasp for air, drowned out by the black sack that was wrapped around her head.

    She took more dry breaths, heaving and panting. The air was thin, but she could breathe well enough. After choking once or twice she calmed herself, and listened, taking in her surroundings. She was sitting on a cold wooden chair. Her hands were bound to it. She pulled them, the way they clanged and barely moved led her to conclude that they were pure silver. She was wearing nothing but a tank-top and a set of panties. Katherine¡¯s ear twitched. Water was dripping slowly, painfully slowly somewhere on her right. Most likely near the wall behind her.

    Leaky pipe¡­

    She moved her head around but she could hear nothing else. Nothing but the incessant dripping of water. Dead silence was surrounding her.

    Well, if this is supposed to be torture, we¡¯re gonna be here a while.

    A couple hours passed, Katherine had dozed off in the meantime, but when the sound of the massive metal door sliding along its hinges resonated throughout the room, she shot awake. Heavy footsteps echoed on the hard floor. The man shouted to another nearby in a language she knew all too well.

    Demons. She said to herself, their stench was all too familiar to her.

    Her cover was pulled off of her, nearly ripping her head with it. Bright lights blared into her weary eyes. When her eyes adjusted she saw the man sitting on a chair before her. His hands both rested on his knees. She inspected him closer. He was clad from head to toe in dark blue, shine-less armor. It seemed light and flexible, with a chest piece made from multiple pieces and pleasantly decorated with a pentagram in its center. On his hands were a pair of bulky gauntlets, fingers razor sharp and coated with a line of silver along their length. The helmet he wore was an intimidating sculpture, an intricate ridged skull whose canine-like teeth were closing down onto the bottom ones near the chin.

    ¡°Nice cosplay.¡± She couldn¡¯t help herself, and regretted it when the tall man on her left slapped her face so hard she almost passed out on the spot. She slowly spun her head back and around. ¡°So¡­ who are you supposed to be¡­ Joan of Arc?¡±

    He hit her so hard this time she fell along with her chair. Katherine swallowed her blood with a satisfied laugh. The man picked her up and shook her awake.

    ¡°I can do this all day Katherine.¡± The armored man told her, his voice like a faraway thunder. ¡°Though I¡¯d rather not.¡±

    She glared at him as her head hung low in front of her. She spat some blood off to the side, holding herself from spitting on him directly.

    ¡°See, despite what you may be thinking and what my friend has most likely given you the impression of, I have no intention of torturing you right now.¡±

    Katherine was pleasantly surprised at the remark.

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve come to you with a proposition, regarding the mess you and your friend caused, but all that a little later.¡± He reached towards his helmet and slowly pulled it off.

    She stared at him dumbly. It should not be possible. Her eyes were wide with doubt and fear. ¡°But, I killed you myself. How are you-¡±

    ¡°Honestly Katherine.¡± Octavian interrupted her. ¡°Who do you take me for? You expect me to dabble with someone as dangerous as Azazel for so long, and not take precautionary measures?¡± His green eyes smiled at her. She noted his lack of glasses and slightly more saturated hair color. ¡°Contacts.¡± Octavian added, noticing her staring and tracing a finger beneath his eyelid.

    ¡°Few precautionary measures I know of bring a man back to life after you slice his neck open.¡± Katherine spat.

    ¡°Your first mistake was believing that I had died when you sliced my neck open.¡± He smiled. It was a warm and gentle smile, and Katherine was fooled to feel safe, if only for a moment. ¡°But enough about that. How I am here is unimportant, what matters is that I am, and what I intend to do.¡±

    ¡°Go on then. I can¡¯t stop you.¡± Katherine listened.

    ¡°I intend to fix the mistake you and your friend made. I intend to shut the gates of hell.¡±

    ¡°Unless you have an angel in another room, that doesn¡¯t seem very possible. Besides the world¡¯s already fucked, what point is there anymore?¡± She said dejectedly.

    ¡°True, I do not have an angel in my home the same way you did. But, what I do have is men under my command, lots of men. Demons too.¡±

    ¡°You want to shut the gates of hell with demons? Good luck. You would trust demons to obey you when you try to genocide them?¡±

    ¡°No, but I would trust demons given directly under my orders by Azazel himself. They know that one disobedience means their death. And not just demons. I have weapons, artifacts, and information about the demonic and occult. Things I have gathered over decades of my life alongside the devil. Things that I have gathered to perfect my plan, a plan which you so beautifully murdered when you sliced my neck.¡± Octavian said with a grim smile.

    Katherine looked at him uninterestedly. ¡°If you¡¯re waiting for me to apologize, be aware it won¡¯t happen. I killed you for a reason, and I would do it again. Men who help demons are almost as bad as the demons themselves.¡±

    Octavian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He smiled. ¡°Oh Katherine, so called Huntress. You ever look at yourself and realize how much of a hypocrite you are? Devilsbane, terror of all demons around. But your power is nothing more than demon¡¯s blood itself isn¡¯t it? Old Samson made sure that was the case when he accepted God''s gift. And to top it all off, it wasn¡¯t demons that released hell on earth, it was you. None of this would have happened had you not been rash and crucified the angel. Or should I say half angel?¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Katherine spat him. Her eyes were wild with fury and anger. ¡°I did, what I had to. And I was wrong. There was no reason it shouldn¡¯t have worked, and yet it did. Mephistopheles was her father.¡±

    ¡°Mephistopheles was her father..¡± Octavian echoed as he wiped away the saliva on his face. ¡°The details don¡¯t matter anymore. What is done, is done. But this is your fault as much as it is the angels for being born the way it was. If you had just been more patient, things may have gone differently.¡±

    His words were crushing her already broken soul, but she¡¯d be damned if she was going to let him see that.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve never been one to condemn a person forever. Listen to me, for I will only say this once. I will give you the chance to make amends, to save yourself from being doomed for the rest of your days. Join me, help me achieve my plans, and this whole mess¡­¡± He said, waving his hands. The light shone off of the silver of his metal gloves, illuminating her face for only a moment. ¡±...it will be fixed. Obey me, and I will save you, and everyone else. And know this, you will accept, one way or another, and I¡¯d rather not have a mutilated husk of a person fighting alongside me, but if I have no other choice¡­¡± His voice trailed off as he rose from his seat. ¡±You have twenty four hours alone in this darkness to think about it. If you make a decision before then, scream.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°We have no other choice then.¡± Mephistopheles said. ¡°If the city is as decimated as you say it is, the best thing we can do is get as far away from here as we can.¡±

    ¡°And where to run Mephisto? Hmm?¡± Wrath sharply replied. ¡°You plan to just wander the country, the continent, in hopes we don''t run into a horde of wights? Or the human military? Forever? I surveyed the city, the small part that I could anyway. Most of the churches were untouched by wights, those that were destroyed were destroyed by something else.¡±

    ¡°I take it, you''d want us to stay here? Wait for the Pale shadows to grow in numbers till this entire fucking forest is filled to the brim with them?¡± He shouted back at her.

    ¡°We have more chances here. A holy shelter like this is much more helpful than having nothing. Besides Katherine was a demon hunter, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s got enough food in her larder, weaponry we can use. We can hold out if need be. The wights can¡¯t touch us here. Neither can Baal¡¯s demons.¡± Wrath argued.

    ¡°You know better than me what those things are capable of.¡± He said to her, shaking his head and sitting down on the armchair behind him on his right. ¡°If one comes we might be able to fight it off, two in a pinch, but if more than that catch Uriel¡¯s scent then we¡¯re straight fucked.¡± Mephisto said ominously.

    He leaned forward and rested his head on the tips of his fingers. Wrath turned away in frustration. Her golden eyes gleamed over to the window and back to Mephisto who was still in thought. She turned to Constantine. He was sitting on the couch in front of the window, listening in on their debate. Bandages were hidden beneath his silver tufts of hair and his eyes and cheeks were still mildly bruised, but he was holding up better than others. In his hands was his crimson dagger, whose tip he was gently spinning into the center of his left palm. Constantine¡¯s head spun like a cat¡¯s when he heard a loud clang coming from the kitchen. Evan was, unsuccessfully, trying to make himself something to eat.

    ¡°Perhaps, we should stay here for now.¡± He said, breaking the pressing silence after some time. The false demons turned to him. ¡°Me, Evan, and Uriel especially are in no condition to travel for now. Also, I¡¯m certain it wouldn¡¯t be an easy road, and you and Wrath can only carry us so far. I say, we go with Wrath¡¯s idea for now, try and barricade this house as much as we can. Get enough supplies to last. Once Uriel wakes or, at least me or Evan are in better shape, we¡¯ll see about trying to leave. How does that sound?¡±

    Wrath nodded. Mephistopheles hesitated.

    ¡°I still believe that if we get in the car now and drive as far as we can now we¡¯ll have more options.¡±

    ¡°People all over the city are trying to flee.¡± Constantine said. ¡°Its a miracle they have avoided the mansion for now, but if we try and run as well we might end up getting caught like crabs in a bucket.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mephisto finally relented. ¡°If we are going to go with this plan. I¡¯ll go see how our supplies are. Even if it¡¯s full, which I doubt it, we¡¯re gonna need to go and get some water because we¡¯re definitely running low on that. Where can I find the basement?¡±

    ¡°It''s behind the stairs.¡± Constantine answered. The demon rose from the armchair and walked towards them.

    ¡°He¡¯s right Wrath, we don¡¯t have much water left, two-three five liter bottles total. That¡¯ll last another two days max.¡± Evan told her as he came into the living room, munching on a bare bread and ham sandwich.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯re gonna have to go and do some light shopping first thing in the morning, tomorrow.¡± Wrath decided to smile fakely at Evan. ¡°Constantine.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡± Evan intervened, mildly excited.

    ¡°I can¡¯t watch both of you in case things go sour Evan.¡±

    ¡°And I can¡¯t just sit by and watch. Do nothing. I know I may have fucked up in the past. But I don¡¯t want this¡­¡± He lifted his bandaged stump. ¡°...To stop me from protecting those I care about, I already failed two, I don¡¯t want more to follow. One half of the spear is still mine. I¡¯ll just have to learn to use it with one hand, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Wrath let out an exasperated sigh. She sat down and leaned into Mephisto¡¯s armchair.

    ¡°You people are gonna be the death of me...¡± She muttered. ¡°All right, fine. We¡¯ll go first thing tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of people you care about, Evan, you need to call your father, if you still can. Tell him to get out of the country while he still has the chance.¡± Constantine said, his face full of worry.

    Evan nodded, but then his expression changed.

    ¡°All the lines in the house are dead though.¡±

    ¡°The city. There¡¯s some public phones near Heaton Bank, closest ones I can think of. We¡¯re going the same way we did today right Wrath?¡± He turned to her.

    ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    ¡°Good, it should be an hour walk to them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll go find some guns. Katherine should have some, somewhere¡­¡± said Evan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Mephisto¡¯s voice was heard as he walked into the room. ¡°Guns won¡¯t do you any good against wights. Not as they are currently anyway. Also I agree with your plan. The basement and fridge are almost empty. We could do well with some food.¡±

    He turned to a glass cabinet behind him and pulled out a bottle of red scotch.

    ¡°And the scotch will help with the wights?¡± Evan dared ask.

    ¡°No, this one¡¯s for me.¡± He smiled back. ¡°You two should get some sleep. It¡¯s late and you¡¯re up early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡± Evan agreed.

    ¡°Fuck it. Pour me a glass.¡± Constantine added. ¡°Just one.¡±

    Mephistopheles complied. He handed him the shot glass, which Constantine promptly emptied. The liquid burned as it traveled down his throat. He could not help but enjoy the feeling.

 Part 35: Aftershock

    Constantine yawned as he leaned on the dirty hood of the Cadillac.

    He didn¡¯t care that he was staining the beautiful white overcoat he was wearing. It wasn¡¯t his. He had found it a day prior to their encounter with Katherine and Nikolai in a wardrobe in one of the rooms. It was hidden behind the rest of the coats, and it was clear that it hadn¡¯t been worn in a long while. But it fit him to perfection and he liked how little movement it restricted and how resilient the material was so he decided to take it. He knew Katherine wouldn¡¯t mind. He frowned thinking about her, because his mind immediately went to Nikolai. He shook himself awake and moved aside the flocks of gray hair that came down over his forehead and eyes. He got up off of the car and stretched his hands.

    Wrath was walking towards him alongside Evan. She was wearing her black leather jacket over a simple short gray shirt that revealed her midriff and had the word ¡°truth¡± stylized on it. On her feet were her long boots adorned with numerous little silver spikes on them and her slender fingers were inside the pockets of her jeans. Evan, to contrast her slim dress up, was wearing his plain brown winter jacket and some stuffy pants.

    ¡°We thought you were still sleeping.¡± Wrath said.

    ¡°I thought we were leaving first thing in the morning.¡± Constantine replied, mildly annoyed.

    ¡°We are. But breakfast usually takes priority. Here¡± She tossed him a sandwich wrapped inside a napkin. He caught it almost without realizing it. ¡°You guys have your daggers?¡±

    They both nodded. Constantine tapped his chest where he had a knife strap on the inside pocket of his jacket, Evan patted his belt where he put one of Katherine¡¯s knife holsters.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Wrath was the driver, Evan was shotgun, and Constantine drew the short stick and had to ride in the back. He didn¡¯t really mind, as he was more interested in his sandwich than enjoying the gray desecrated scenery. It was a morbid sight. They encountered nearly nothing on the road. The winter air that once was supposed to bring a comfortable chill and snow was now just cold, dead emptiness. No cars, no people anywhere to be seen. Most had fled the city, and those that didn¡¯t were in hiding or worse. After fifteen minutes of silent driving, Evan turned on the radio.

    ¡°-gly advise anyone to stay indoors, and wait for the local military to come and evacuate you. Worst case try to make your way to your local church or monastery. Reports across the globe have stated that these seem to be the most effective countermeasure zones, as if the creatures are afraid of them and actively avoid them. Other reports however state that even these are also unsafe and that those that were attacked have far more gruesome outcomes for those that sheltered within them. So far, the military offensive is almost completely ineffective, and many units have begun focusing on defensive measures. Evacuating the people is a primary objective. On the topic of offensive, a small conglomerate of people have managed to deter the horde from their northward advance, and caused the creatures to turn westward, closer to Danaway river. So far unconfirmed rumors state that they achieved this by torching the city of Makhayo, north of Deterna and barricading inside St. Anthony¡¯s cathedral. As stated previously, if this is true or just merely a freak accident or coincidence is currently unknown. That was our news broadcast for this morning, we will continue to try and be on air for as many days as possible. Remember to hide, and pray. May God have mercy on us al-¡±

    ¡°Whatever mercy he once had is long gone.¡± Wrath spat, turning it off.

    Evan shook his head and muttered a silent god damn it.

    ¡°Is fire effective against wights?¡± Constantine asked Wrath.

    ¡°Apparently so, but I rather doubt it. Holiness itself however, definitely. That¡¯s why your daggers are so important, and why most of Katherine¡¯s weaponry is so useless.¡±

    ¡°We should tell the army, we need to let other people know if that¡¯s the case.¡± Evan exclaimed.

    ¡°There¡¯s not enough holy weapons out there for everyone. I agree however, we need to let them know if there¡¯s any chance we can fight back. But not now, we are almost isolated in that mansion. If we tried to leave now we¡¯d definitely run into unpleasantries.¡±

    The car hit a pothole and jumped as soon as she finished her sentence.

    ¡°Why would the wights be afraid of fire if it¡¯s harmless to them?¡± Constantine mumbled again.

    ¡°Why are you so hung up on that fire?¡± Evan asked, turning around to look at him. His friend was staring at the muddy windows of the jeep.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you? It would greatly help if fire drove them back, the military would have no issues dealing with the wights.¡±

    ¡°True. But that¡¯s not why you¡¯re so hung up about it right now is it?¡±

    Constantine couldn¡¯t help but frown. Then he laughed, thinking about how well Evan could read him. The rest of the way was driven in silence. Constantine pulled out his knife and spun it in his hand, careful not to puncture the skin. It wasn¡¯t as if he needed to, he felt as if the blade wasn¡¯t able nor willing to cut him. As much as he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t make out the blue markings on its hilt. They always moved, always changed, if for a moment he thought he could make out a word, it shifted before he realized it. He turned it and looked at its pommel. He wondered how it was that the knife could extend into a spear. He concluded some sort of mechanism allowed the hilt to collapse into itself, and that was the extent to which he was going to try and wrap his mind around it.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Wrath¡¯s gloomy voice echoed as she stopped the car. They were hidden behind a couple small trees and bushes off the road, near a small ditch that ran sharply right.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have gotten us closer? It¡¯s gonna be a long road to carry what we need.¡± Evan asked her as he opened the door and got out.

    ¡°No.¡± She said.

    ¡°Not unless you wanna risk it Evan. Don¡¯t worry about carrying stuff, we¡¯re lucky if we have anything to carry back.¡± Constantine said.

    The three walked towards the road. Once there, they began making their way towards the city. The smoldering ruins loomed across the horizon like an ashen snake. By some miracle, the Grand Lighthouse still endured, though its light was absent and its once marvelous white color seemed faded and stained. The closer they got, the more they could see the destruction the wights left in their wake. Cars and shops and buildings were all ravaged. Bits of glass and crushed metal and upturned asphalt littered the streets. Further into the city, they ran into an entire street that was simply torn apart in two. The sewage system could be seen beneath the crumbled rock. A filthy stream tinged orange flowed between the ruins. Wrath and Constantine turned to find another way, while Evan just stared in wonder.

    ¡°H-holy shit. It¡¯s a whole street. A whole fucking street carved in half.¡± His voice trembled.

    ¡°Yeah. C¡¯mon Evan. We have to go around.¡± Constantine said.

    ¡°What the hell did this?¡± Evan asked, catching up to them.

    ¡°A pale shadow most likely.¡± Wrath answered calmly.

    Constantine felt a chill running down his back. He remembered the terrifying gaze of the pale one back at the auction. How it slid like a slug off of the ceiling and how easily it nearly broke him just moments before. Its white burning empty eyes were etched into his mind ever since.

    ¡°Like the one that attacked you and Nikolai at the auction? Jesus. What the hell are those things?¡± Evan kept asking.

    ¡°What am I, your fucking encyclopedia?¡± Wrath answered, finally bursting with irritation. ¡°They¡¯re just malevolent beings born of hell. Who knows what monsters lurk down there in the sodden depths¡­¡±

    ¡°Let''s hope they remained there when everything else rushed to the surface.¡± He smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Knowing our luck they¡¯re probably around the corner.¡± Constantine chuckled.

    The rest of the city greeted them with similar hellish landscapes as they tried to find some shop or supermarket. But everything was emptied or destroyed, and what little remained was unusable. After a while, they found a small park where Constantine and Evan used to spend time as kids, along with Nikolai. Most of the trees were nothing more than ash, some were still lit, and nothing more than moss and shrubs remained. Constantine sighed as he squatted and placed a hand on the dry muddy grass.

    ¡°Fuck, What the hell have we done¡­¡± He said softly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t blame yourself for all of this Constantine. Don¡¯t let that thought in your mind. If we start blaming ourselves it¡¯s going to end up consuming us both. Just.. accept what happened, and let¡¯s try and fix this shit.¡± Evan said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, man.¡± Constantine nodded, before an old memory crossed his mind. ¡°Fuck... I remember we came here one time with that kid, shit, what was his fucking name? That one kid with the dull hairstyle and dumb glasses. He wore that falcon shirt all the tim-¡±

    ¡°Allan.¡± Evan chuckled. ¡°Yeah I remember Allan. Oh. You¡¯re referring to when we stole his playing cards? God how that guy cried.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Nikolai laughed so hard when she saw him, all snotty and puffy. Damn, where¡¯d we hide them, it was in a tree no?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we climbed one of the trees, I don¡¯t remember which one though. God we were such little shits.¡± He said with a smile.

    Constantine looked up, his smile was one of sadness and memories long forgotten. ¡°D-do you think he made it out?¡± He asked.

    Evan was silent. A moment later he turned around and walked away. ¡°For his sake, I hope he just died peacefully¡­ Come on man get up, we gotta get going.¡±

    Wrath watched them and listened from farther up ahead. She couldn¡¯t help but smile sadly at their story. Her mind wandered towards her own past, a past that she could no longer recall. Then her ear twitched. She heard it, it was a faint sound, it came from behind one of the unscathed trees a bit further off. She listened closely, it was merely a sob, not something more dangerous.

    A survivor? She thought. Her amber eyes peered into the distance. She saw her, a woman, huddled up and holding something. Her body was gently rocking back and forth. So it seems, she¡¯s not a wight..

    ¡°Guys, come quickly!¡± She shouted. The two sprinted towards her.

    ¡°There, behind that tree.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Constantine asked, scouring the park.

    ¡°A woman.¡±

    ¡°She still alive? I was just about to ask why there aren¡¯t even bodies here, let alone survivors¡± Evan asked.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡± Wrath led the way towards her.

    The closer they got, the more their hearts sank. The woman was clutching a small child wrapped inside some ragged red blankets. The child was dead. She was stuck up between the roots of the tree, rocking gently back and forth, whispering and mumbling to the child.

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s here¡­ Mommy¡¯s here darling..¡± She said softly.

    Constantine knelt down in front of her.

    ¡°Miss.¡± He said calmly. The woman did not lift her head.

    ¡°P-please. Leave me.¡± Her voice trembled.

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave you here. Come with us. We can keep you safe.¡± He tried convincing her.

    ¡°Y-you can''t keep me safe.¡± She started laughing. ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly keep me safe from them.¡± She looked at him. The skin on her face was dry and cracked. It flaked and fell on her clothes from her cheeks as she spoke. Wrath pulled Constantine up immediately and stepped forward. The woman saw the demon standing before her and her eyes filled with dread. She put her head in her child¡¯s chest and started crying uncontrollably.

    ¡°Evan. Constantine. This will not be pretty. You guys should go on ahead.¡±

    ¡°Wrath. What are you doing?¡± Evan dared ask. She simply turned her head towards him, looked to the side, and then turned back.

    They both understood what it meant. Constantine put a hand on his friend¡¯s shoulder and nudged him forward. ¡°You don¡¯t need to see this.¡±

    ¡°And you do?¡±

    ¡°Listen to me.¡± Wrath told the woman. The two stopped talking and turned to them. If they wanted to avoid watching, the chance had passed. The woman still cried, ignoring Wrath. ¡°Listen to Me!¡± Her thunderous voice echoed through the park. Her head twitched.

    The woman slowly lifted her head. She stared back at Wrath, trying to be defiant. But her trembling eyes and lip betrayed her.

    ¡°Do not think ill of me. I wish I did not have to kill you, but if I let you live, you will become a husk, nothing more than a shell. You will forget breath, you will forget life, you will forget everything, even the child you¡¯re holding. If you haven¡¯t already started to.¡±

    Wrath stood up and flashed her right hand. Her violet blade shone under the gray sunless sky. Evan felt his chest burn. He turned and walked away unable to look. Constantine glanced at his friend then turned back, as if entranced.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°T-this is supposed to be m-mercy?¡± The woman laughed. ¡°Demon, mercy would be ending yourself after you¡¯re done with me.¡±

    Wrath closed her eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. Before she opened them she lashed forward and stabbed the woman through her neck. She then turned and walked away after Evan. Constantine stood motionless and watched everything unfold. He watched as the woman writhed like a fish, blood squirting in torrents from her neck. It all splattered messily over the face of her dead son. She gagged and coughed, her body twitched and convulsed violently. She looked up one more time at Constantine. Her eyes were turning gray and the small flicker of light within them was fading. The last embers that remained were gone as she slumped forward and died, still embracing her child. He turned around and violently vomited. When he was finished he stumbled forward after Wrath and Evan. They were already farther up, out of the park and into a small parking lot. He walked up to Wrath and shoved her shoulder.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± He shouted.

    ¡°She insulted me.¡± said Wrath.

    ¡°Oh and I guess that means you¡¯re supposed to punish her? Her fucking child just died and god knows what else happened to her and you¡¯re going to blame her for being afraid and calling you demon?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± She responded with an air of coolness about her. Evan took a step back and let them talk.

    ¡°Fucking¡­ You could have at least warned me or something. I didn¡¯t plan to watch a woman choke to death on her own blood on top of her dead kid.¡±

    ¡°I could have been less kind and not even kill her and let her mind and soul fade away. Stop being angry, you chose to stay and watch.¡±

    ¡°Look, I get why you did it. I understand that life isn¡¯t a fucking game anymore, that now we have to fight and kill to survive, that it¡¯s us or them. I made peace with that idea by now, but¡­¡± He bit his lip and shook his head once. ¡°Wrath, that was just cruel.¡±

    She silently turned her head and walked away.

    ¡°C¡¯mon. We should get going. We¡¯d best not linger till it gets dark.¡± Evan told Constantine, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°The supermarket.¡± Wrath said, stopping and pointing at the building at the end of the parking lot. ¡°There¡¯s people inside.¡±

    Evan and Constantine looked at each other and ran after Wrath, catching up to her.

    ¡°How many?¡± Constantine asked.

    ¡°Six. Possibly seven. Two of them are children though.¡±

    The three of them stood in front of the building. The front glass door and windows were all barricaded with planks and serrated pieces of metal. Wrath paced back and forth in front of the door, pushing against it once or twice.

    ¡°Ok. Stand back guys.¡± Wrath pulled up her right sleeve and stretched her hand towards the door. Immediately, three tentacles black as smoking coal shot from her forearm and elbow, latching against the glass and hinges of the door.

    ¡°Hngrr-yah!¡± She groaned and tore the door down, planks and hinges and all. The door slammed against the cold pavement with the powerful sound of the glass shattering in thousands of pieces.

    The three then walked on inside. Evan and Constantine pulled out their knives, with Evan holding his with uncertainty in his right hand. Wrath took the lead and kept walking. It was dark and the supermarket seemed to be perfectly normal on the inside. Most of it was still intact, save for some of the carts and aisles that seemed to have been knocked over or moved. Wrath¡¯s golden eyes seemed to glow faintly in the dark as she searched for the survivors.

    Four behind the counter in the back. She thought. Two behind the aisles up in front, where¡¯s the last?

    ¡°YAAAAA-rguh¡± The man charged at her with a fire axe. Wrath felt him coming from a mile away. She dodged the swing and jabbed him in the stomach. As he fell forward, she grabbed his short brown hair and pushed in faster, slamming his face into her knee. The two behind the aisles, a man and a woman jumped out, guns ready and pointed at Wrath. The demoness pulled the first man up by the neck with one of her shadowy tendrils. He began to cough and gag as his feet went dangling wildly in the air. The other two hesitated when Wrath put the man between them and her.

    ¡°If you shoot a single bullet, I¡¯ll snap his neck and kill all six of you, starting with the kids. Drop them, and I¡¯ll drop him.¡± Wrath¡¯s voice viciously ordered.

    The woman grimaced, but complied, throwing her gun on the floor. She then put her hand on other¡¯s beside her who nodded and threw away his gun as well. Wrath nodded back at them and let go of her hostage. The man hit the cold ceramic floor gasping and heaving. The other man rushed over and pulled him away from Wrath.

    ¡°Listen.¡± Constantine took initiative, walking in front of Wrath. ¡°We¡¯re not here to fight or anything, believe us. We just wanted to find some supplies, we didn''t think there was anyone left around here, so excuse us for barging in.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just kids...¡± The woman spoke. Her voice was weathered, but warm, like her long ginger hair. ¡°How the hell did you two survive the beasts... Did she help you?¡± She cautiously asked, nodding towards Wrath.

    ¡°We used to live in this city, but we weren¡¯t here when the attack took place. And regarding her...¡± Evan said as he turned and glanced at Wrath. ¡°She¡¯s a real swell person, despite her scary appearances. Trust me, she¡¯s wonderful when you don¡¯t try to greet her with an axe to the face.¡°

    Constantine chuckled. He put away his knife and leaned forward, grabbing the two guns off the floor and handing them back. He smiled as they carefully took their weapons and placed them in the holsters they had on their belts. The woman looked at him and noticed his dangling left jacket sleeve.

    ¡°I¡¯m Evan. This is Constantine, and Wrath.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s even named after one of the seven sins¡­ Are you some sort of elder de-¡±

    ¡°NOOoope, nope, nope, nope. No.¡± Evan rapidly interrupted the woman. ¡°Trust me lady, you really don¡¯t wanna call her what you were going to call her.¡±

    The axe-man finally got on his feet and shook himself awake. He took a deep breath and calmed himself.

    ¡°Well it seems like you folks are decent enough. Better than what we faced for the past few days. Sorry about earlier, can¡¯t be too careful after what happened.¡±

    ¡°No worries. I¡¯m used to people trying to kill me.¡± Wrath commented. Her voice echoed into itself.

    ¡°I¡¯m Daniel, Daniel Conway. This is my wife, Sarah, and her brother Matthew.¡±

    Daniel was a tall, durable man, with a strong jawline and short brown beard. He had bags under his eyes, most likely from exhaustion, and bruises all over his face and hands. He wore a plain white shirt drenched in blood, and jeans. Matthew was similar in appearance, but his face and body had younger features, mainly due to his lack of a beard. Noticing that the situation was nothing too dangerous, the other four people came out of their hiding spots behind the counters. Two elders, a man and woman wrapped in a miasma of antiquity and gray hair and two boys. One was barely younger than Constantine, and another that looked no older than ten. Both stepped forward with cautious steps.

    ¡°Those there¡¯re my parents, Ben and Mathilda, Mathew¡¯s little boy Jack¡­¡± He reached over and placed an arm around the last person, ruffling his hair. ¡°And my son, Laurence.¡±

    Laurence Conway looked at the guests with a face of indifference and mild disgust. He had sharp piercing blue eyes and a slim physique. His hair was short and ruffled, colored in light shades of red among brown like leaves in autumn. He wore a rosary around his neck, hidden beneath his dark blue jacket.

    He nodded at them. ¡°Hey.¡± He said. His voice was low and deep, yet vehement.

    The group then moved upstairs, in a spacious room furnished with a few chairs and a small glass table. Wrath, Evan and Constantine were joined only by Mathew, Daniel and Laurence.

    ¡°How did you people survive until now? Are there any more?¡± asked Evan.

    ¡°We were in our car, when the creatures started appearing. We tried to make it out of the city but we ran into one of those big fellas. Spider-human-shadow-like¡­ Things.¡± answered Matthew.

    ¡°Pale shadow.¡± Wrath said quietly.

    ¡°Ye¡­ Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t friendly. We almost all lost our lives.¡±

    ¡°Some... weren¡¯t so lucky.¡± interrupted Daniel.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Matthew continued with a disheartened face. ¡°My wife, she died, became one of t-those things. And their daughter¡­¡± He nodded towards Daniel. He looked away, hiding great sadness in his eyes. Laurence grit his teeth. ¡°Anyway, we then made it here to this supermarket. For some reason the creatures wouldn''t come near it, even the big ones. So we hid. Just the seven of us.¡±

    ¡°Daniel. You should all come with us. It will be safer than staying here, eventually the supermarket is going to run out.¡± Constantine proposed.

    ¡°No. I think we¡¯d rather take our chances.¡± said Laurence.

    ¡°We¡¯ll think about it.¡± His father quickly told him.

    ¡°No, we won''t.¡± He calmly responded.

    ¡°Laurence!¡± Daniel shouted. ¡°God damn it. You would have us all die?¡± His voice trembled.

    ¡°It was only a suggestion.¡± Constantine tried cooling down the situation. ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to come, that''s fine. We are going to need to take some things though, we have someone that¡¯s hurt too. We need water and medicine especially.¡±

    ¡°Sure. We have more than enough, and we¡¯re not planning to stay here until we run out. Come, I¡¯ll help you load it, there are some vans in the back that you can use to get back faster.¡± Daniel rose from his chair and motioned towards the back of the supermarket. Constantine rose as well, followed by Matthew and lastly Wrath. The four then went away toward the back.

    After a few moments of silence Laurence started talking. ¡°How¡¯d you lose your hand?¡±

    ¡°Long story.¡± Evan disinterestedly answered.

    ¡°The bandages are fresh, it happened recently, didn''t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Night of the attack?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But it wasn¡¯t from the wights.¡±

    ¡°Wights?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what those¡­ laughing corpses¡­ are called.¡±

    ¡°And you know this from¡­¡± Laurence hesitated. ¡°From her right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯d be dead without her.¡±

    Laurence nodded. He then bit the inside of his cheek and pulled out his handgun. He held it in his hands and stared at it, deep in thought.

    ¡°Hey. That gun¡¯s not gonna be much use against wights. It¡¯s gonna help if you need it against other people and wild dogs, but that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about wights. But then, how do we fight them back?¡±

    Evan saw Laurence¡¯s crucifix dangle around his neck and perked up.

    ¡±Holy weapons.¡± He said.

    Laurence looked at him confused.

    ¡°You know what I mean right?¡±

    ¡°No..¡±

    ¡°Weapons used by saints, by priests, by holy people I don¡¯t fucking know. Weapons that were blessed.¡±

    ¡°By who?¡±

    ¡°You clearly are a believer in god. You would know how these things work better than me. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t really explained to me either.¡± Evan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Laurence sighed, exasperated. ¡±Hey I know of a church on the other side of the city. I¡¯ve visited it about a year ago. It was partially a museum and it had an entire exhibition on the crusades at the time.¡± He said after a few minutes.

    ¡°Yeah, those kinds of weapons should do. You should tell your folks when you plan to leave.¡±

    The silence pressed upon them once again. Laurence again opened his mouth and asked:

    ¡°So you don¡¯t believe in god?¡±

    ¡°Damn it man, you¡¯re killing me.¡± Evan shook his head and chuckled before a few moments passed and he frowned. ¡°Good question though, I hadn¡¯t thought about it.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t?¡± Laurence looked at him, intrigued.

    ¡°I mean, for the longest time, I didn¡¯t. I just never had a reason to, you know? But fuck. When I met Uri-¡± He paused and coughed. ¡°When I met Wrath, I just¡­¡± Evan shrugged.

    ¡°Naturally, If I was an atheist and then I met an actual demon I¡¯d be pretty shaken up too I''d imagine.¡± Laurence interrupted, his voice hiding a mild feeling of anger.

    ¡°She¡¯s not a demon.¡± Evan said harshly. ¡°Don¡¯t call her that, trust me. She really doesn¡¯t like it when you call her that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re joking right? Is the irony of her appearance lost on her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dead serious Laurence.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is she then?¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Fucked if I know, but she¡¯s not a demon. Of that I am certain.¡± He fiercely answered.

    Evan¡¯s eyes stared back into Laurence¡¯s icy blue ones.

    ¡°Evan.¡± Constantine shouted at him from the doorway. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re going.¡±

    Laurence turned to Constantine, then his gaze went down towards the marble beneath his feet. The three then walked down to the floor below. Wrath was there, helping Dan and Matt make a new front door.

    ¡°We all ready?¡± asked Evan.

    ¡°Yeah. This should do fine.¡± said Wrath. She then quietly added. ¡°Sorry for tearing it down earlier.¡±

    ¡°No worries. This should do fine. Sorry for charging at you with an axe. If I knew what you could do, I¡¯d have run the other way.¡±

    She laughed briefly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± Constantine sorely interrupted. ¡°Dan. Before we leave trying to find someplace safe, we¡¯ll come back for you guys. If you hadn¡¯t already left, Alright?¡±

    ¡°Alright Constantine.¡± He answered, nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t come now.¡±

    The three of them quickly shook hands with Daniel, Matt and Laurence, then said their goodbyes to the others. Their departure was brief, and when the minivan¡¯s loud engine could no longer be heard as it drove off, Laurence heard his father say:

    ¡°Come on Matt, let¡¯s make the beds. Laurence you comin¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± He said quietly. Laurence kept staring at the street where Wrath and the others had left. He was leaning on the wall of the building, arms crossed. His forehead was boiling, and he felt a gaping hole in his stomach. He could not get the image of Wrath¡¯s golden eyes out of his head. Everytime he blinked they stared back at him. He was reminded of the white soulless ones he had seen on the day that hell broke loose. Try as he could, he was unable to calm himself. So he just watched the street, empty, abandoned, with the freshly-made tire tracks running across its length. A whisper of dry wind billowed around him, blowing the pebbles and dust away into the air of night. It was warm out that evening. He spat and looked up from the street, the twenty-story building besides it looking like a colossus among the other ruined ones. He stared at its very top, and back it stared at him. He could not see her of course, but She could see him as if he was right next to Her. Her silver armor shone in the moonlight, revealing the dark and terrible specter of finality that she was. Next to her, blackness given life and form loomed. Its white pale eyes watched with vigilance and hunger. It opened its mouth and white smog escaped around its lips. The beast was impatient. The woman rose from her seat atop the edge of the roof.

    ¡°My, you are feisty are you not? Very well then.¡± She lifted her weapon, a dreadful scythe made of blue glass, and slammed it against the concrete roof. The impact was not powerful, but the cursed sound echoed throughout the night like thunder. And that, Laurence heard. His headache and nausea vanished along with it.

    Strange. He thought. It got so cold all of a sudden.

    And then he saw it, down the street he had been staring at. A nightmare made material.

 Part 36: Broken Mirrors

    ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised myself. Listen, I need to take care of something Wrath. Wait here if you¡¯d do me a favor. Or go to the restaurant, I¡¯ll meet you up ahead.¡± Azazel said suddenly, breaking her concentration.

    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t take too long.¡± She told him. Probably out of courtesy, considering she was already following the boy who ran down the hallway. Azazel knew he was short on time. He ran out away from the main hall into a separate corridor, where Mephistopheles and Octavian waited for him.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°You sure?¡± Octavian asked, mildly concerned.

    ¡°Yeah, Katherine and her friend are up ahead, the Shadow spooked him a bit but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine.¡°

    ¡°You sure?¡± Mephisto asked, but was ignored. ¡°Alright, you and Octavian gonna go with Wrath?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t have her suspect anything so we¡¯re gonna play the auctioneers for the rest of night. Your daughter isn¡¯t here, they must have left her back at the mansion. Listen, Mephisto, go keep them busy, try to buy us a bit of time. They¡¯ll most likely try and get the girl, the Shadow will take care of her if anything happens. If things go too sour, we¡¯ll improvise something.¡± Azazel said, with a simple yet terrifying smile on his lips.

    <hr>

    Octavian looked away from the map on the wall. It was littered with string lines held by pins and small notes written all over. He himself was wearing a simple button up shirt and normal jeans instead of his previous suit of armor. However he still was still wearing his metal gauntlets. His subordinate brought in Katherine, who now stood in front him, her white dirtied hair covering most of her face.

    ¡°Take off her shackles.¡± He ordered the man, who obeyed. Katherine leaned forward when her cuffs were released. She swayed back, gaining her balance and massaging her wrists. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna force you to swear loyalty through blood sacrifice or a twelve hour long speech on your part. However, since you¡¯re here, I¡¯m thinking you accepted my offer, and are willing to do as you¡¯re told. Am I right?¡±

    Sometimes it''s better to bend with the harsh winds than to break. Bend, don¡¯t break. The words of her mentor passed through her mind reminding her of times long passed. Like you were taught to.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She said meekly. Octavian looked at her with his warm and deceiving smile and she felt a chill run down her back.

    ¡°Very well. Go with Kaidan, the one right outside. He will take you to the baths, you can clean yourself, and once you¡¯re done your clothes and your weapon will be waiting for you, though I recommend you leave it there for now. When you¡¯re finished, come back here, we need to talk.¡±

    Katherine nodded her head and turned to leave.

    ¡°Oh, before you go. Two things. Firstly, you will address me with respect. Meaning, when I dismiss you or order you, you will bow, understood?¡±

    She turned to him and stared at him, her eyes burning with fury and hate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so glum, you had your chance, and you unleashed hell with it. Now I am your superior, and you will obey me, understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Sir.¡± She spat.

    ¡°Good. Second, and this may cheer you up to hear. Azazel is dead.¡± He grinned.

    Katherine looked at him, confused.

    ¡°How? Who?¡±

    ¡°An explosion at the hospital where he was held courtesy of one of his subordinates, Baal. I think he most likely did it with Baphomet¡¯s approval.¡± He answered.

    Fear and rage gripped Katherine¡¯s body. Her knees buckled and her arms began to shiver. The kill she had hunted for so long, now stripped away from her. ¡°Baphomet is here? Since when?¡±

    ¡°Since your stunt at the auction. Baphomet is, well was, Azazel¡¯s superior just as I am yours. So if you would run into trouble and call me for help I would, obviously, come and help. Difference is, Baphomet, being the Lord of Hell and all, probably was very pissed at Azazel, and decided to send him back down. But enough talk, go and do what you were told to.¡± Octavian said. His manner of speech was quite strange, as if the wounds she¡¯d inflicted on his neck weren¡¯t fully healed.

    ¡°Very well.¡± She said, paying it no mind. The Huntress just turned and walked towards the door but stopped when she heard him cough.

    ¡°Katherine.¡± He said, mildly irritated.

    She looked back at him and saw his mocking gaze. She swallowed her pride, bowed before him, and left. The building they were in was old and decrepit, probably a couple good decades, if judged by the cracks in the walls and the faded color of the ceiling. Katherine didn¡¯t see many people as she walked down the dusty hallways, and those she did see were most certainly demons. Two that walked past them a few moments prior were dressed in military gear, and carried rifles. Katherine couldn¡¯t tell what guns they were exactly, but she noticed something else. Both of them had a pentagram tattooed on their left cheek. She perked up. Subtly, she looked back at Kaidan behind her. He was slightly taller than her, but his spiky strip of hair that ran back across the middle of his head gave him a few extra centimeters. He was a spindly one, but his arms were surprisingly bulky compared to the rest of him. Under his old brown tank top she could see numerous scars and bruises.

    Left over from hell, he¡¯s likely a demon too. That same tattoo on his cheek confirms it. She thought.

    His eyes were small and squinty, as if he was constantly on alert and his goatee was thin but well kept. Katherine counted five piercings on his face, two on his right ear, one in his left eyebrow and two ball piercings in each of his nostrils.

    ¡°Y¡¯gonna keep staring all the way?¡± He asked. His voice was strangely normal.

    ¡°What, am I making you uncomfortable?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You look like something straight out of an anime.¡± She blurted. Kaidan furrowed his brow at her and shook his head. Katherine turned around and kept walking. ¡°You guys could have hired an interior designer, would liven up the place.¡± She perked up again after a while.

    He ignored her.

    ¡°Just saying. At least get some rugs or wall paintings, you¡¯d be amazed how much they help.¡± Katherine persisted.

    Still no reply.

    ¡°The tattoo, binding seal from Azazel right? Assurance that you¡¯ll obey Octavian?¡±

    ¡°Well, y¡¯know your stuff. But it wasn¡¯t for Octavian, it was when I became a Son of Darkness under Belial.¡±

    A Son of Darkness, huh? Katherine thought to herself, surprised. I didn¡¯t expect such a gangly looking guy to be one of Belial¡¯s elites¡­ does that mean the Sons are all under Octavian¡¯s control too?

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Kaidan spoke out, pointing at a red door ahead of them. He went ahead and opened it. Inside was a small living room decorated with a simple couch, a one-man bed and a tv with a small table in the center. Kaidan sat down on the couch and pulled out his phone. ¡°Bathroom¡¯s on the left. Your clothes and your halberd are on the bed, also we have your cello case.¡± He said without looking at her.

    ¡°Huh, well I¡¯m glad you guys picked it up for me at the auction.¡± Katherine shrugged and went inside. The bathroom was spacious, but just as empty as the rest of the building. A shower, a sink, a toilet, two shampoo bottles on the edge of a bathtub and two towels hanging off a metal bar on the wall. Katherine turned on the water and undressed.

    No mirror¡­ She noticed. No windows either. We must be underground somewhere. Katherine stepped into the water. At least it''s hot. Fuck I really needed this. The steam entered her nostrils as the water seeped into her pores. She let out a breath of air slowly.

    How did he know I carry my halberd in that cello case? How did he know Azazel died too? Better yet, how the hell does he expect me to listen to him when he¡¯s handing me my weapon without any sort of restrictions? He can¡¯t possibly be that stupid, not if he¡­ somehow¡­ planned around me killing his ass. Katherine thought about it, staring at the dry ceiling above her.

    She then looked down at her chest mainly at the snake tattoo that coiled around her body and up between her modest breasts. She knew it wasn¡¯t truly a tattoo, only a gift she was given when she was brought back. Her mind went back to Constantine, how she lied to him that day so long ago. The same day that her caretaker, Laverna, died. Her mind continued to wander until it came to that dreaded night. She thought about how she made her own sister harm Uriel, how she then fought those she cared about. She thought about Evan, how easily she could have done more than just cut his arm, if only she tilted her blade at a higher angle.

    It doesn¡¯t matter now. I did what I had to do. She firmly told herself, not allowing despair to take hold of her, not now.

    When she finished, Katherine stepped out of the bathroom, drying her hair with one of the towels and covering her front with the other. She paraded across the room, uncaring of Kaidan staring at her ass. When she reached the bed she saw everything neatly arranged: her halberd, a set of new clothes, and the armor she wore on the night of the eclipse. Everything was freshly cleaned.

    Why all this kindness? I just don¡¯t get it¡­

    Once she was dressed she ran her finger across the handle of the Jawbone. She picked it up. It felt good holding it again, though a bit heavier. She must have been out for a while, her muscles tainted by lack of use. Katherine¡¯s miscolored eyes scanned slowly around the room. Kaidan was still on the couch, swiping around on his phone. He wasn¡¯t far from her, one step, one swing, and his head would come clean off. Her eyes lit up with determination as she acted, swinging her massive blade. But halfway through the swing, her arms and legs locked up and her weapon¡¯s momentum slowed and it fell out of her hands and onto the floor with a loud clang.

    Kaidan didn¡¯t even flinch.

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing y¡¯know.¡± He told her, as she fell on her knees. Katherine began to choke and cough, grasping her throat with her right hand.

    ¡°Almost everything boss said would happen, happened. I have no idea how he does it.¡± He closed his phone, put it inside his pocket, and leaned forward towards Katherine. She stared furiously back at him, her eyes red and teary. ¡°When you accepted to do what you¡¯re told, you did a whole lot more than just that. Y¡¯think he didn¡¯t need blood sacrifices because he felt generous? Boss simply had no need to.¡± He then picked up a hand mirror lying face down on the table.

    Katherine¡¯s eyes went wide with hate and spite. ¡°No¡­¡± Was all she could say.

    ¡°What do you think of your new look?¡± He showed her the mirror. A crack ran down its middle, down her face upon which she saw the pentagram seal, etched in her cheek. ¡°Welcome to the club Huntress.¡±

    <hr>

    Evan snored. His head was resting against the Cadillac¡¯s window, and his chest slowly went up and down with his breathing. Constantine was resting his head against his window, staring outside into the darkness of the night. Darkness, that was only accentuated by Wrath¡¯s pressing aura. He stood right behind her seat, and he could almost taste the essence of fear that she emanated. They had decided to drive straight home by taking another road, but it turned out to be a much longer and treacherous road, rather than a convenient shortcut.

    ¡°Wrath, how far are we?¡± He asked, yawning mid-sentence. ¡°It¡¯s getting real late, we really should be there by now.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going back the same way we came. So it¡¯ll take a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± He yawned again. ¡°Jeez. But it¡¯s been hours already. And the scenery still hasn''t changed from forest trees to open plains and back.¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you want me to do, it¡¯s night and I¡¯m driving slower cause the roads are shitty and full of debris. It¡¯s like a god-damned hurricane rolled through here.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I was¡­ just saying.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think we''re gonna be there in an hour or so.¡± She nodded to herself.

    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s talk about something then. Pass the time, I¡¯m falling asleep and I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Well, think up something to talk about.¡± Wrath responded.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Constantine thought for a minute. ¡°Why do you help us?¡± The idea came to him when his mind drifted back to earlier when Wrath killed the woman without blinking.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Straight into the heavy stuff, hmm? What kind of question is that?¡± Wrath said with a chuckle.

    ¡°It¡¯s a legit one. You were with Azazel weren¡¯t you? You took Nikolai and tried to take Uriel.¡± He paused for a moment as he clenched his right fist. ¡°You could easily kill both of us right now and we¡¯d never even fight back. Then you could just go to Azazel and hand over Uriel, not like she¡¯ll fly away now. She¡¯s in a coma.¡± A feeling of fury welled up inside him, and he didn¡¯t know why. He was calm mere moments ago.

    ¡°Yeah I could do that. But here¡¯s something you should know about me. I wasn¡¯t ¡®with¡¯ Azazel. He merely hired me to find your bloody friend, the angel. He also told me at the time to kidnap one of you in case I couldn¡¯t get Uriel. He was hoping he¡¯d draw her out you see. Which is why I captured your friend. I¡¯m sorry for how things turned out back then.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡± Constantine looked down into his lap as Wrath looked back at him in the rearview mirror.

    ¡°It was never anything personal with you guys. But then on the night of the auction, Katherine made it personal when she bit a chunk out of my neck. Of course the following days when this guy¡­¡± She motioned towards Evan, who stopped snoring a few moments prior. ¡°...and Mephisto showed up in my library and said I should help them against Katherine. I agreed. After what happened that night I was weak and wounded and I had nowhere to leave to so I stuck around. It would be a lot easier to survive this hell on my own, but it would also be a lot more¡­ boring. I like you guys, I fought and bled with you in that forest. Yes I can totally leave now, and do what? Go back to Azazel? Go back to my library, lock myself up and wait for pale shadows to come and kill me? Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I-I understand now. I was just¡­ wondering.¡± He felt slightly ashamed, but he quickly cast away that thought.

    Wrath looked back again at Constantine and saw him curling his arms up into himself. ¡°Hey, cheer up. It¡¯s fine really. I¡¯m fine if you''re angry with me, and you should.¡± Her voice went quieter. ¡°I did get your friend killed after all...¡±

    Constantine perked up. ¡°She¡¯s not dead. Nikolai isn¡¯t dead.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Wrath turned back to him, her golden eyes shone onto him. ¡°Didn¡¯t she die during the auction?¡±

    ¡°I thought so too. She died in my arms that night, but then she showed up with Katherine in the forest. I-I don¡¯t think it was her though, she was... different, stranger, colder.¡± He chuckled, although he felt an ache in his heart as he stared into his reflection projected into the night. ¡°It''s ironic really, considering her whole body was on fire.¡±

    ¡°On fire? So the forest in flames, that was her doing? Huh, I thought that was the work of Azazel¡¯s goons.¡±

    ¡°Seems so. It¡­¡± He paused and bit his lower lip. ¡±...It hurt, Wrath. The thought of it still does. Seeing her like that, seeing her in pain, seeing her so afraid. I¡¯ve known her for as far back as I can remember. She was there for me, always. Whenever I was feeling sad, feeling depressed, lonely, scared¡­ and I was there for her after the accident.¡± He tried to stop the tears from flowing, but he was unable to. ¡°When you took her that night, it was like you ripped half of my soul out of me. And then turned it into something wretched and vile. So yeah, I¡¯m sorry, but somewhere deep down, I don¡¯t think I can ever not hate you.¡±

    ¡°I underst-¡± The car screeched to a halt as she pulled a hard left, and a projectile whizzed past them and exploded on the empty road.

    ¡°What the shit?¡± Evan screamed as he jolted awake.

    ¡°Blockade.¡±

    ¡°Jesus they have a fucking tank.¡± Constantine observed after wiping his eyes.

    ¡°That was a warning shot. The next one will be a direct hit, remove yourselves from the vehicle. You have one minute.¡± A voice blared through a megaphone and the headlights of three massive military cars lit up, shining onto them. Between the cars towered a single massive army tank.

    ¡°If they see me with you, you¡¯re as good as dead. Constantine, you were driving.¡± Wrath whispered, and vanished when he turned to look at her.

    ¡°Fuck. Fucking fuck. God damn it Wrath.¡± He said.

    ¡°Ok, calm down dude. Let¡¯s get out of the car before we¡¯re shrapnel.¡± Said Evan, with a lump in his throat. Constantine nodded in agreement and complied. Both came out and walked slowly towards the lights, hands raised. Two soldiers in riot gear walked forward, loaded rifles in hand each pointed at one of them.

    ¡°You there, blondie, other arm!¡± One of them shouted.

    Evan gulped. Slowly, he moved his right arm downwards and with a trembling hand removed his winter jacket off of his shoulder, revealing his stump. He then lifted his right arm back up.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The soldier nodded, easing his stance.

    ¡°You there, grayhair, what is the square root of thirty-six?¡± The other one questioned, pointing his rifle at Constantine¡¯s head.

    ¡°Wha-¡±

    ¡°Answer!¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Uh, uuh, six?¡± Constantine¡¯s voice trembled, and water poured down the sides of his face.

    ¡°And you, square root of sixteen?¡±

    ¡°F-four.¡± Evan answered.

    A moment of pause that lasted an eternity, and then both soldiers pulled back, lowering their weapons. One of them turned around, pressed a button on his wrist and began talking

    ¡°Sentience confirmed, both appear to be unaffected¡­ Alright. Lower the lights boys.¡± Car lights dimmed down on his command.

    ¡°Your arm. How did you lose it?¡± The soldier that remained began to question. ¡°You can lower them, by the way.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡± He shot Constantine a quick glance. ¡°He cut it off.¡±

    Constantine shot him back a worried and confused glance.

    ¡°Why?¡± The soldier asked.

    ¡°I¡­ It was wounded. Glass ceiling fell on it during the attack or whatever that was, mutilated, bad shit. We didn¡¯t have time to go to a hospital or anything.¡±

    ¡°How old are you two?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m twenty, he¡¯s nineteen.¡± Evan said.

    ¡°It¡¯s been nearly two weeks since the sky opened. You¡¯re telling me two eighteen-year-olds not only lived through the initial night, but also lived in the city for as much¡­ and on top of that both are almost completely fine? Hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t live in this city.¡± Constantine explained. ¡°We got caught during the first night, but we live farther away. We came back because one of our friends is unwell, and we were running out of supplies. The-the car is filled with food and water and other things. We were taking them back home.¡±

    Upon hearing that the other soldier stepped forward and opened the van. After checking inside he closed it back up and nodded to the other.

    ¡°Alright. One more question for you two and we¡¯ll let you pass.¡±

    Evan and Constantine both sighed in relief.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the third one?¡±

    Constantine¡¯s eyes went wide open. ¡°There isn¡¯t... a third one.¡±

    The soldier¡¯s eyebrow raised underneath his headgear.

    ¡°Then who was driving?¡±

    ¡°I-I was.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie ki-¡±

    Thuump

    Both of the soldiers immediately raised their weapons and turned towards the forest, from where the sound emerged. It was a loud, deafening boom like a building or tree had just collapsed. They stepped forward. The sound of cracking trees being uprooted and smashing against the ground grew louder with each passing moment.

    ¡°What the hell, you got eyes on it?¡± One of them asked, turning back to the tank.

    ¡°Ah! AAH! AAAH!¡± Constantine suddenly yelped out in pain, clutching his head with his hands.

    ¡°Constantine? Whoa take it easy dude.¡± Evan quickly stepped forward and grabbed him when he started stumbling and tripping backwards. ¡°The fuck¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He then asked worriedly.

    ¡°Aaah! I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve felt this once before. Gagh, my head, it feels like someone is poking needles in my brain.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Evan began to panic.

    ¡°Pale s-shadow. WRAA-AATH, GET US OUT OF HERE!¡± He screamed, his voice cracking mid-sentence. In response, two black tentacles coiled around their chest and pulled them towards the Cadillac, slightly slamming them against the car doors .

    ¡°Get inside, FAST!¡± Wrath shouted. Evan opened the door and flung the still squealing Constantine inside.

    ¡°DON¡¯T YOU FUCKING MOVE AN INCH. STAY WHERE YOU ARE.¡± One of the soldiers screamed. Evan turned around and his shoulders slumped as he saw it. A massive open hand high into the air, attached to a long bony forearm coming out from between the treetops. The starless sky that surrounded it seemed brighter than its blackened skin. It was as if light itself was smothered by the darkness of its form.

    ¡°JAMIK RU-¡± The other tried to warn his partner, but it was too late. The arm slammed down upon them to the sound of a sickening squelch. Asphalt, rock, and limbs flew every which way. Another arm crawled from the black hole in the forest latching onto a tree. Then came another, and another and countless more. The elongated fingers of the arm that killed the two soldiers began clawing at the street, as did the rest of the phantom limbs. The creature lurched forward, its wide shining eyes like two damned white lights from its thin flaming head emerged first. Its long, centipede-like body followed soon after. It was a titanic beast, easily standing taller than a four-story building.

    Evan felt his legs melt, then Wrath pulled him inside the car, slamming the door after him. He fell on the back seats, almost crushing Constantine in the process. The engine roared, and the car drove off, barely avoiding the shadow¡¯s pale arm. A blast was heard, and a tank missile exploded in what would be the shadow¡¯s chin. The beast turned and stared at the vehicle. Wrath took her chance and drove straight into one of the cars, pushing it out of the way and clearing the path. The shadow watched them drive away, and unhinged its massive jaw like a serpent shrieking in an ungodly manner. Constantine screamed in reply, as the pain that pulsated in his head made him slam his head against the window in an attempt to quell it.

    ¡°Evan, stop him before he god damn kills himself!¡± Wrath said.

    ¡°Wrath, what the absolute FUCKATRY is that? Jesus fuck.¡± He shouted back at her. He then pulled Constantine away from the window and held him still. ¡°Come on buddy, hang in there, it¡¯ll pass.¡± He then looked back at the rear shadow.

    ¡°Heh. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a word Evan!¡± She responded, trying to make herself chuckle through the panic.

    ¡°You pick the worst of fucking times to try to be fu-WRATH, THE TANK!¡±

    She pulled a sharp right with barely a moment to spare. The tank crashed down onto the street, rolling and tumbling forward. Chunks of metal and stone flew everywhere.

    ¡°Holy fuck! The other cars are buying us some time. Wrath, hope your pedal is hitting the floor.¡±

    ¡°Believe me it is.¡±

    Evan watched as the shadow grabbed the vehicles and repeatedly slammed them against the street and trees, like an angry, petulant child with his plastic cars. He then turned back to the road ahead. He knew at that moment he recognized the street.

    ¡°Wrath, make a right here! Trust me, I remember driving to Katherine¡¯s house this way before. It¡¯ll lead us back the way we came.¡± She nodded and stepped on the break and pulled the wheel. The back of the car slid forward while the front stood still, before the engine roared and sped onward.

    ¡°Gah!¡± Constantine exhaled. ¡°Ah, Christ, my head.¡±

    ¡°You alright buddy, you alright. Calm down, breathe in, breathe out. It¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Evan¡­ Ev¡­¡± He reached forward with a limp hand, trying to find Evan¡¯s. His friend took his hand and pulled him up. ¡°T-thanks. Hurr, Wrath, Wrath please, roll down the window.¡± Wrath obliged, and Constantine puked his guts out. He then leaned back against the car seat. His eyes were closed and he breathed slowly.

    ¡°At the auction right? That¡¯s where you saw one of those ugly bastards before didn¡¯t you? You were the one running down the hallway, I recall.¡±

    ¡°Mhhm.¡± He finally calmed down enough to open his eyes and then let out an exhausted sigh. ¡°Yeah. That was me. Azazel¡¯s pale shadow. I remember it. Still lingers in my mind. Especially now.¡°

    ¡°We should be coming up to Katherine''s house soon.¡± Evan mentioned.

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re almost there. Hang on tight guys.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re gonna get a good night¡¯s sleep today you two.¡± Evan said. Constantine shot him a defeated-puppy-like look. ¡°With that thing prowling nearby, we¡¯re gonna have to accept Mephisto¡¯s plan and leave. We gotta get Uriel somewhere safe.¡±

    ¡°But that thing can¡¯t come near the house right? Sacred ground and all that?¡±

    Wrath shook her head. ¡°Pale shadows don¡¯t care about that. They aren¡¯t humans. They¡¯re not even demons, or angels or whatever the hell I am. They¡¯re just concentrated death and horror.¡±

    ¡°You got that last part right.¡± Constantine moaned.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Their demonic friend nonchalantly said as she parked the car in front of Katherine¡¯s manor. Constantine and Evan both jumped up, still stressed out. All three then got out of the minivan, and rushed inside where they were greeted by Mephistopheles.

    ¡°Really took your time you guys, I was worried you wouldn¡¯t show up.¡±

    ¡°We were worried we wouldn¡¯t show up too.¡± Said Constantine running into the living room and collapsing down on the couch.

    ¡°Trouble along the way?¡± Mephisto inquired.

    ¡°Big one, very, very big one.¡± Wrath responded. ¡°Go get Uriel, we have to leave.¡±

    ¡°Oh no¡­ don¡¯t tell me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was a pale shadow, a big one.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, we should get going as soon as we can. I¡¯m gonna go pack up some clothes.¡±

    ¡°RAAAAAAAH!¡± Constantine screamed from the other room. The three of them rushed in and found him writhing in pain on the couch.¡°I-IT¡¯S HERE!¡± He stuttered.

    Thuump

    Wrath ran outside, swinging the front doors open with impressive force. She gulped as a terrifying chill ran down her spine. The shadow was about half a kilometer away from the house, standing like a creeping, lumbering giant on its hind legs. Its numerous decrepit arms just hung around its thin skeletal body before it then collapsed down onto its knees. Its countless arms then started pawing forward towards the mansion. Suddenly, it stopped. When its whole body broke through the treeline and was in clear view from the mansion, it merely froze in place. It lifted its long thin head and stood motionless, staring at Wrath. Everything was silent, no wind, no rustling of trees or leaves, not even Constantine was screaming anymore. Everything, except for the steps of someone walking down the grand staircase. Evan, Constantine, Mephistopheles, and Wrath, all watched in silent awe as Uriel descended. Her eyes were glowing with a bright white flame and her massive wings were coated in a dark shade of black.

    ¡°Wrath.¡± She whispered, her voice echoing like thunder throughout the hallway. The woman understood what she meant, and promptly moved from the doorway. Uriel walked forward, and Mephistopheles followed quickly behind her.

    ¡°Uriel...¡± He said, before Wrath placed her hand on his chest, stopping him from exiting the house. They exchanged worried glances before he complied and stepped back.

    Uriel stood in the grass, looking up at the titan before her. She closed and opened her right fist. Many feelings washed over her, anxiety and fear most prominently, yet at the forefront was an unusual confidence. Her wings then ascended her into the air. She felt the cold breeze of the atmosphere passing through her fingers once again, and relief welled over her. Uriel allowed herself to smile, and then stretched her arms outwards in the shape of a cross. Two majestic halos of light materialized around her wrists like golden god-gifted bracelets and from each halo radiated six white blades that illuminated the night like the first lights of dawn. Each blade was alight with the same white-hot holy flames that adorned her eyes.

    ¡°Now then¡­¡± Uriel said, lowering her arms to the side as her blades spun slowly around her. Her gaze locked with the Pale Shadow¡¯s dead and void eyes, engaging in their fateful duel. ¡°Show me if you can withstand the reckoning of a Goddess!¡±

 Part 37: Heavenâ€™s Lament

    Uriel¡¯s face was illuminated with uncertain yet fiery determination.

    Her wings flapped twice before she stretched her hand in front of her. The halo of light she summoned around it began to spin rapidly. The shadow eyed her intent, and lunged towards her before she got the chance to strike. It swiped the air with three of its numerous front limbs, each at different speeds and elevations, trying to cover as much of the sky as it could. Uriel¡¯s eyes went wide. She folded her wings back into her, letting herself freefall out of the way of the hands before she spread them open and flew in towards the beast. She spread her arms open and spun through the air, her blades obeying her every thought and forming a spiral of light that sliced through the pale shadow¡¯s limbs. Uriel was now behind the creature and her blades trailed behind her like the wisps of light of a glorious aurora. They slowly flew back around her halos, ready for the next strike. The shadow looked down at the hands that had touched the flaming swords, but it was unharmed. Where they touched its vile skin only lines of light remained. With what can barely be construed as a sickening smile, it lashed back towards Uriel, arching back for another lunge.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Uriel smiled and clenched her left fist.

    The pale shadow howled in dreaded pain as it collapsed. The ground and the dead trees quaked as its shrill voice, like a thousand squealing pigs, rang from its faded-white mouth. The scars of light upon its skin suddenly burst with the echoes of the swords slashing into its skin. Four of its arms and countless parts of it fell on the cold night earth of the forest.

    Uriel was welling with a strange sentiment. Seeing the beast writhing in pain filled her with glee. Eagerly, she motioned towards herself with her right hand causing her blades to coil through the air. They surrounded her. She arched back and dove forward towards the shadow, running her hand over its spine as the blades plunged one by one into the shadow¡¯s body. As she flew however, she did not realize the creature was conscious, and it was only when she saw herself yanked back by a stray hand that she found out. The shadow arched its arm back before Uriel could pull away from its grip and savagely hurled away the irritating angel. She zoomed like a bullet through the night sky, smashing through the window of the mansion''s attic, out the opposite wall and into the trees of the pale forest, decimating all that had the misfortune of being in her trajectory.

    ¡°G-gh¡­¡± Uriel winced in pain. Her eyes were wide open as she lay within the branches of one of the trees. Her skin was bruised and sliced all over. Her hands were especially lacerated and blood pooled from her head down over her eyes and cheeks. Her head was throbbing, and her chest convulsed. She gasped for air, her lungs taking in a huge breath and holding it. She slowly exhaled repeatedly, trying to fight the pain that seared in her bones and muscles. Uriel slammed her fists into the ground, attempting to stand, but then she collapsed again, as agony washed over her.

    W-what is this pain? I-I can¡¯t¡­ She thought to herself, barely holding in a scream.

    She slowly looked down, her head shivering at the pain that ached in her left leg. Her eyes became wide white pits of dread and fear when, through her blurry vision, she saw that her foot and lower part of her tibia were gone and only a pool of crimson blood remained underneath. With trembling hands she clawed down her thigh, over the bleeding cuts down to the torn skin beneath her knee. Uriel touched the bare bone and muscles, trembling when she saw the red liquid on her fingers. Jagged pieces of her bone remained, stained with sinew and red muscle.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡± She exhaled, her mouth in a crooked, terrified, smile. Moments later, she let out a bloodcurdling scream. As she did, rays of light erupted from her wrists, spiraling into the center of her forehead. The lights violently encased her body and formed a prismatic cocoon around her. A singular gem of light remained in the center of her forehead, with strands of hair gently falling over it. Uriel felt her losing her grip on the world. Her power was her consciousness now.

    The shadow, hearing her scream, vaulted over the house. It covered up the dead of night with its massive skeletal body. When it fell back onto the ground it sent a shockwave through the earth, trees and bushes flying outwards from it. In front of it laid the angel, her mouth still open, screaming. The pale shadow opened its mouth in response, its jawbone cracked and it howled like a heaving aching hound. Then it lurched towards the angel. In an instant however, Uriel surged through the air, her hand gripped one of her flaming blades as she plunged it into the shadow¡¯s eye. The creature shrieked in pain, swatting Uriel away and clawing at its face. It desperately tried to pull out the stinging, scalding needle. It did not get the chance to. Uriel flipped back through the air, avoiding the hand and spreading her wings, flying into the creature¡¯s underbelly. Her left hand gripped into its foul skin and in her right another ethereal blade appeared. She stabbed into the shadow, its unholy blood spilling over her face and body, melding with her own. Uriel pulled her hand back as another blade appeared, and again she stabbed into the shadow, in the exact same spot. Again, she pulled her hand back, and stabbed the pale shadow.

    Again.

    Again.

    Again.

    And again.

    And again.

    And again.

    Each time faster than the last, each blade carving deeper into the beast¡¯s body. It was powerless, seemingly frozen as Uriel stabbed repeatedly into its chest. All it could do was thrash and howl as its insides were torn asunder. Uriel pulled her arm back one last time. Her muscles were twitching with bloodlust.

    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ haa¡­ ha¡­..¡± She panted.

    Time slowed as she leaned back on her wings. They pulled her up into the air and for a moment, she looked up and saw the pale shadow staring back at her. She then unleashed her fury and soul into an ear-shattering shout. Uriel pirouetted through the air and plummeted with her right foot into her blades. The force of the impact shot the pale shadow high into the air, all its limbs flailing wildly, unable to stop its momentum. Uriel fell on her left knee, her other leg stretched behind her and both hands supporting her body. She then looked up at the shadow and reached out her hand towards it.

    ¡°PERISH!¡± Uriel screamed. She clenched her fist, and the darkness screamed back.

    Her blades eviscerated the shadow. They slipped into its sinew and flesh like fingers pressing into a warm knot of gum before ripping it to bits. Its head fell like a meteor onto the ground a bit farther away from her. Its blood, limbs and bones soon followed and rained down onto the ground, and on Uriel. She did not seem to mind. She stood up and turned up to the sky, keeping her balance on her right leg. Then she closed her eyes and let the shadow¡¯s blood wash over her. Uriel felt her blades return to her one by one, and converge on her wrist halos. With a thought, she dismissed them away, and they disappeared like mist. Along with them went the light that coiled around her wrists and the flames around her eyes. The night once more swallowed the light.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± She exhaled, nearing collapse.

    ¡°Hah. Haaaah. He... he¡­¡± She heard a voice heaving and laughing. It was a hoarse, gurgled laugh that sent shivers through her body.

    Her eyes were wide. The shadow¡¯s head was still alive, slowly opening and closing its mouth. The black flames on its head were still alight, but dwindling ever so. Uriel stared at it incessantly.

    ¡°What more do you want, you filth?.¡± The angel spat.

    The shadow moved its head slightly upwards on its ripped neck muscles. It then motioned to its left. Uriel turned cautiously towards that location. There on the ground was one of its countless hands, and its clawed thin finger pointed straight at her. Uriel blinked and only white was around her. She turned and looked around curiously, but there was absolutely nothing. She looked down. There was nothing underneath her feet, and yet she wasn¡¯t falling or floating. She winced when she saw the stump under her knee, but she felt no pain and there was no blood.

    ¡°Uriel.¡± Another voice called out to her.

    The angel turned, but there was nothing, everywhere she looked, she saw white.

    ¡°Do not be so concerned dear. This is all in your mind, not even a moment has actually passed yet.¡±

    ¡°What do you want then? And who the hell are you?¡± She asked. The voice was familiar, womanly, and strangely calm. It was as if she had heard it in a forgotten dream long ago.

    ¡°My, so feisty, so eager, so beautiful.¡± It cooed. ¡°You¡¯ve become an amazing woman, Uriel.¡±

    ¡°Show yourself, fiend!¡± Uriel lifted her arm and pointed it around her randomly.

    ¡°Hah! It was not even that long ago that you were terrified of using your powers. Now you¡¯re willing to unleash all of it without relent if you so much as get a glimpse of me. But fret not, I am not here like I said, this is all in your mind.¡±

    ¡°There is only one other person I¡¯ve seen capable of dream-wandering on such a level, and he terrified me every time we meet, even after so long. So I¡¯ll ask again, Who the fuck, are you?¡± She raucously said.

    There was only silence. ¡°Power.¡± Its voice boomed again after a moment. ¡°You want it don¡¯t you?¡±

    Uriel was dismayed.

    ¡°Truth is all too apparent, yet you are too afraid to embrace it. Without truth, your power will forever escape you. You want more of it don¡¯t you? My darling Shadow proved it to you didn¡¯t it? You still are too weak. You are too weak to change anything, too weak to protect them all, too weak to protect him especially.¡±

    Her heart sank.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You let your dear friend Nikolai die, because you were too scared to release what you were born with.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Uriel cried out.

    ¡°You let her become the monster that you saw. You abandoned her when she needed you the most.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± She screamed, clasping her hands around her ears.

    ¡°You will abandon all of them. You know it is true. You know what hell awaits you. You are going to let them all die and you will be alone forever, Uriel.¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP! Shut up! Just shut up!¡± She screamed and thrashed her head, but to no avail. Uriel collapsed on her knees, sobbing. The voice paused and she heard her own pathetic crying.

    ¡°But I...¡± The voice trailed off. ¡°...I can help you. I can give you the power you desire. I can give you what you need to save them. All you need is to accept the truth. Do you not want that Uriel?¡±

    The angel opened her eyes. ¡°Why should I trust you, why should I believe anything you say? I don¡¯t even know who you are, what the hell do you want from me, what do you all want from me?¡± She screamed back.

    ¡°I shall not waste my breath any longer, Uriel. I will let you be. If you want what I am to offer, find me. And you will. You will change your mind¡­ in time.¡±

    Uriel was suddenly afraid when the voice began to waver and the whiteness faded back into consciousness. ¡°W-WAIT!¡± She screamed again ¡°How will I find you again?¡±

    ¡°Find rose¡¯s white thorns.¡± Was all she heard as the void swallowed her.

    What seemed like an eternity later, Uriel opened her eyes. She saw the place where the pale shadow¡¯s head was previously, all the black flames that emanated from its head were doused, and only a solitary skull remained. It was similar to that of a normal human, but darkened, charred and cracked. The rest of its body had dissipated into nothingness. Uriel stepped towards it, but found herself losing her balance and tumbling down. A gray-skinned hand caught her chest as she fell. She looked down at it confused, then turned her head up at Wrath, who tried to smile at her.

    ¡°Easy girl, you¡¯re messed up pretty badly.¡± She said

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re that monster... right?¡± Uriel said, her breath short.

    ¡°Oh right, we¡¯ve never formally introduced ourselves. Yes, my name is Wrath.¡±

    ¡°The skull.¡± Uriel coughed. ¡°Take its skull.¡± She continued, before promptly passing out.

    Wrath obeyed. Carefully, she tossed her over her shoulder and with one motion, pulled the skull from the ground with her power. She caught it in her free hand as it flew towards her. Wrath inspected it intensively, her golden eyes squinting at the object in her grasp.

    ¡°Ugly thing.¡± She said.

    Inside the mansion, Mephistopheles stood in the armchair, fingers together and head hung low, his face darkened and glum. Evan was squatting on the floor besides Constantine, whose eyes were wide open, empty, and staring. Wrath slammed one of the front doors open and rushed inside.

    ¡°Mephisto, help me, she¡¯s lost a ton of blood.¡± She tossed the skull towards Evan. ¡°Catch!¡± She told him. He did just so and looked at it, confused.

    ¡°Jesu- Wrath, is she alright? What¡¯s this for?¡±

    ¡°Constantine, just keep it there.¡± She replied as she leaped up the stairs with Uriel in her arms. Mephisto followed her soon after, carrying a small medical kit and Constantine¡¯s dagger. Evan saw him and his eyes widened. He placed the skull on the table.

    ¡°Mephisto, what are you gonna do?¡± He went after the three of them. They all made their way inside the room where Uriel previously slept. Wrath laid her down on the bed, removing the sheets and pillows beforehand.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ ahh¡­¡± Uriel moaned in pain. ¡°What the hell are you guys doing?¡± She asked, her eyes filled with dread seeing Mephistopheles restraining her leg and Wrath returning from the nearby wardrobe with a couple of belts.

    ¡°Uriel, listen to me. Listen to me very carefully.¡± Her father said, his voice solemn and stern. ¡°We¡¯re gonna have to cut out the rest of the wound.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She asked, her voice trembling. Uriel turned to Evan who stood at the edge of the bed, staring at Mephisto in stunned silence. Then she turned to Wrath, who shot her a sympathetic glance back.

    ¡°You sure about this, Mephy?¡± Wrath asked.

    ¡°Certain. I used to be a soldier in a forgotten time, I¡¯ve seen my fair share of wounds. We barely have what it takes here to seal this up safely, if we don''t cut it clean now it would only get worse.¡±

    A moment frozen in time lingered, where only Evan¡¯s gulp was heard.

    ¡°I trust you¡¯ve also had your fair share of amputations in the past, yes?¡± Wrath chimed in. She turned to the angel, whose tears were falling down her cheek. ¡°Girl, open your mouth, bite down on this.¡± Her iris-less white eyes stared into her iris-less golden ones, pleading, as if to ask her ¡®why?¡¯ ¡°If you bite your tongue off, you¡¯re going to die, that¡¯s exactly what we¡¯re trying to avoid right now.¡± Wrath answered.

    The angel laid her head back into the mattress. Mephistopheles, with shivering palms, tied her thigh to the wooden frame of the sides of the bed. He used the two belts Wrath brought him.

    ¡°You sure you can do this, Mephy?¡± Evan asked, his eyes wide and worried.

    The inanimaliat clenched both of his fists and closed his eyes.

    ¡°Its been a long time. But I have to.¡± He pulled out a syringe with a small plastic tube from the kit and stared at it. ¡°Fuck.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She needs blood. She¡¯s lost so much. I¡¯m her father, we should have compatible blood types, but I can¡¯t give her blood and amputate her leg at the same time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my what?¡± Uriel shouted, her voice muffled by the leather belt in her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± A soft low voice called from behind them. Constantine was leaning against the doorframe, his head slightly tilted and his back hunched over. ¡°I¡¯ve studied how to amputate, peel away the skin, cut the muscle and bone¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you even stand?¡± Wrath asked, her voice echoing with exasperation.

    ¡°Like Mephito said. I have to.¡± He replied with a slight lisp.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to argue, here.¡± Mephistopheles said, handing him his dagger.

    Moments later, he was sitting beside the bed, a small tube going from his right arm to Uriel¡¯s left. Constantine was in front of him, his blade tight in his grasp. Evan was sitting on the other side of the bed, his hand firmly grasped by the angel¡¯s.

    ¡°Hnnggh.¡± She winced in anticipation. Her white eyes were drowning in small watery crystals.

    Constantine grabbed the loose skin under her knee, and gently cut away underneath with his dagger. Uriel thrashed and screamed, her voice suppressed by the belt, and her wings barely trembling under her.

    ¡°Fff, oh god.¡± Constantine breathed in deeply, and wiped some sweat off of his brow.

    Evan winced, his hand being nearly crushed by Uriel¡¯s grip. ¡°It¡¯ll be ok. Come on Uriel, look at me, not at him.¡±

    The angel complied and slowly turned her head to him. Her eyelids were red and irritated. Constantine pulled back her skin slowly, exposing the torn muscle and bone underneath. He then swiftly plunged the dagger into the flesh. Uriel¡¯s body arched violently, and her muffled scream resonated throughout the house. Then there was only the sound of blood gushing as a wetted blade cut into an angel¡¯s leg.

    A soft twilight mist shone through the cracked window of the bedroom. It illuminated the quiet serene image of the room and all those in it. A raven perched itself on the windowsill, tapping gently into the glass with its long beak. Uriel¡¯s tired eyes opened and blinked, once, twice, thrice. She closed them again. Her entire being was sore, her muscles felt limp, and her bones glass. She took a deep breath, trying not to choke on the pain of the act. Memories of the previous night swirled and churned within her mind. A mess, which she was unable to decipher at this moment. Uriel slowly turned her head. Evan was sleeping soundly headfirst into the mattress beside her, his legs and hips over the side of the bed, and his arm still firmly gripped by hers.

    She let go, and tried pulling her head up to look around the room before she collapsed back onto her wings. Uriel glanced at them and winced at their dark, ugly color. The small glimpse she got showed her where her friends were. Wrath was passed out on the armchair next to the bed. She reminded her of Katherine, who sat in the same chair, reading a small book. Mephistopheles was asleep between the nightstand and the bed, his head resting against a pillow that was way too small for him. A sudden memory reached her consciousness. He was her dad. Uriel did not know how to think or react. All her early life she was alone, save for one person, her caretaker, the person she knew as her mother all this time, the manticore Cassandra.

    Constantine. The name popped into her mind. She looked around again, this time she pulled herself up. The pain was still lingering, but it slowly faded. Uriel touched her forehead and felt a wet bandage. Pulling away the covers, she saw the bandages around her leg, and the blood that was spattered all over the mattress and the carpet beside the bed.

    S-so much blood. God in heaven there¡¯s so much blood. A chill shot through her body. She gulped. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s my blood. Uriel closed her eyes and laid it slowly against the wooden frame of the bed. Where is¡­ Constantine? That was her final thought before her tired body gave way under the weight of the pain and the spell of sleep.

    Constantine was outside in the garden, sitting between a couple broken planks and shards of glass. He sat there staring out into the forest at the path of decimated trees that Uriel created. An entire chunk of the forest was just razed from the ground. Constantine looked on, occasionally taking a sip from a bottle of hard liquor that he held in his hand. He put down the bottle and brought his legs closer to him. He rubbed the bridge of his nose. His eyes were tired and weak, and depressed. He leaned down at the two objects in front of his legs, the holy half-spear, and the pale shadow¡¯s skull. First he picked up the dagger, and stared at its hilt. He had cleaned the blood off of it after he finished the operation the previous night. He had foolishly hoped somehow the blue writing on it would have changed into something legible. It did not. With his other hand, he then picked up the skull. Constantine stared deep into its empty orbits.

    ¡°I can hear you, don''t worry.¡± He said. ¡°I can hear you, you bastard. You wouldn¡¯t stop screaming last night. Uriel really did a number on you didn¡¯t she? You don¡¯t wanna answer? You don¡¯t need to you ugly fucker. This mind connection¡­ thing¡­ you have with me works both ways. Now tell me, if I was to take this here dagger...¡± He twirled it around between his fingers. ¡°...And crack your pretty little skull open with it, what would happen to you? Would you finally let me be at peace?¡±

    The skull stared back at him, silent. In a moment of anger, he stabbed the top of the skull with his weapon. Still silent. A moment of clarity washed over him. Had he been talking to himself for hours? He pulled out the knife and threw the skull away. Now it adorned a very flattering crack that ran across the middle of its cranium. Constantine stared at the sky that was beginning to turn alight with the coming of the day. He took a swig from the bottle.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna fix it, fix it all. Do you hear me?¡± He shouted. ¡°I¡¯m gonna bring it all back, I¡¯ll kill every last one of those fucking demons. I¡¯ll end them all. You just watch me.¡± Tears began flowing through his eyes. He was a failure. He failed Nikolai, he failed Katherine, he failed Evan, and now he failed Uriel. But his eyes glowed with determination. He would not surrender. He would not allow despair to claim his soul. His resolve would be absolute, his hope would spark with undying fury. Constantine rose from the ground and stood tall. He smashed the bottle on the ground against a plank of wood. ¡°I¡¯ll kill my way through hell. I¡¯ll kill my way through heaven if I have to. I¡¯ll bring them back. I swear... I swear¡­ I swear on Uriel¡¯s blood. I swear I¡¯ll bring Nikolai back. I¡¯ll bring Katherine back too. I¡¯ll save them both. And I swear I¡¯ll kill you Azazel. You and all your fucking demons. I¡¯ll kill them all, I will slaughter every last one of you.¡±

    In that moment, the eternal fires of hope and vengeance had awakened.

 Part 38: The Silver Rose

    The water singed and boiled around Nikolai¡¯s body.

    Steam rose from its surface, resting against the cold glass of the windows. The room she was in was fogged by the vapors of her bath, despite how large it was. Nikolai¡¯s eyes were closed, and she was enjoying the feeling of the water seeping in her pores, cleansing her body. There was some pain, there was always pain because of her scars. Even before her undeath, she would hate letting anything touch her broken skin, with a few exceptions being her old glove, eyepatch and the touch of someone she once loved. This water however, was also bearable.

    I guess being my own boiler isn¡¯t that bad after all. She thought, shooting a sly glance towards her left hand. She flicked her fingers and a dash of fire jumped into the air before being drowned in the humidity of the room. A giggle escaped from her throat. She perked herself up over the water, revealing her sizable breasts and the flaming serpentine scar that ran over her left nipple and down the rest of her body. Nikolai looked around the room for the place where she left her mask. Her mind wandered as she looked for it.

    I wonder when we should make way for the next city? Nikolai and the people that followed her, about three dozen, had made their way to a conglomerate of decent abandoned apartments on the side of the road. After numerous days of walking and camping through the forests and countryside, it was a welcome sight. The bath she was currently undertaking was something Nikolai desperately needed. A few days prior during their trek, the lot of them had an encounter in an earlier city. Luckily her powers saved everyone from the horde of laughing corpses. That demonstration further cemented the people¡¯s faith in her, as well as growing her flock. Nikolai liked the feeling. She liked being in control, being commanding, and especially loved the power that surged through her. Her eye finally found the mask resting against the edge of the sink. This prompted her to get out of the bathtub and walk towards it. As she did, the water droplets that lingered on her skin shrunk and evaporated, and by the time she reached the sink, her entire body, head to toe, was clean and dry.

    There you are.

    The glass eye of the mask stared at her. It seemed to soothe her, to imbue her with joy. Then she saw her reflection in it. Nikolai let the mask down and saw herself in the mirror mounted on the wall above the sink. The first thing that jumped at her was the bright snow-like color of her hair, fading into a gradient of gray until the dark ebon tips. Underneath, she saw her left eye, a faultless ruby that shone always with tongues of fire. She had developed the ability to stop the flames on the rest of her body, but her left eye, never. She looked at the rest of the scars on her body, how they began from her toes moving up over her leg and torso like a snake of fire and ash. It continued coiling over her chest and under her arm, spiraling around it until it reached her hand. There, it passed over her ring and pinky fingers, before spiraling back up her arm. The serpent continued climbing over her shoulder and up her neck, ending on Nikolai¡¯s cheek. Their eyes overlapped, making them whole. Scars that she had hated her whole life, now seemed something she could accept if nothing else. At that moment in her mind, she looked divine. Nikolai draped herself in her one-sleeved dress and slowly tied her suede lace up sandals. Next, she put on her black cloak and then opened the door of the bathroom.

    ¡°Yuuya, where are you?¡± She called while walking through the hallway. No response.

    She must be outside I guess.

    Nikolai made her way out of the building. There, past the street that ran in front of it, was a meager camp that the people had set up. A park with a small barrack surrounded by tents where the survivors shared scrounged soup and torn clothing. Matthias, the priest, who overlooked the entire process, helped the stranded and hurt while preaching the name of their savior, her holiness, Nikolai. She smiled underneath her mask when she saw the scene. Her instructions were proving fruitful, the tormented and wounded people were eager to accept a Goddess that walked among them and answered their prayers, and a prestigious man of faith such as Matthias would sway even the most skeptical. A sudden silence took over the loud and busy mini-market as the people, one by one, saw their masked Goddess leisurely walk towards them. One by one, as she walked past them, no matter if they were sick or hurt, young or old, they knelt and bowed before her. As they did, they motioned the symbol of their new religion on their body, a circle below the neck, then a line down their sternum, and a ¡®V¡¯ from breast to breast.

    One however, was not showing his respects. He merely sat on a wet tree stump and hungrily gulped down his soup. The man wore a dirty black shirt with blue shapes decorating it and a pair of training pants, left leg torn and ripped. He was undisturbed by Nikolai¡¯s presence, until she appeared in front of him, looking down upon him with her head slightly tilted to the left.

    ¡°Pardon my intrusion.¡± She said, laughing fakely. ¡°I could not help but notice you were not bowing just now.¡±

    The man looked up at her, joyfully slurping the soup on his spoon. His eyes were bewildered and confused and his head was like a fat bulb, lacking all except the lightest tufts of hair or features. He turned to the left and then to the right and then behind him at the people that were all still on their knees, and all gazing at him with terrified and worried eyes. With one last slurp, he turned back to Nikolai, opened his mouth, and said:

    ¡°I take it, you¡¯re the supposed ¡®messiah¡¯ I heard these people talking about? ¡­ A load of crap I say.¡± He finished quietly under his breath, going back to his soup.

    Nikolai tilted her head to the right, her eye unblinkingly fixed upon the man sitting before her, unafraid and uninterested in her.

    ¡°I take it you did not join us until recently is that so?¡± She said softly.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± He answered, annoyed.

    ¡°And you did not see what happened in the city, am I correct?¡±

    ¡°Load of crap like I said. Anyone with a couple gallons of gasoline could do the same thing.¡± He said, his mouth half full with food and spilling down his chin.

    Nikolai bit her bottom lip, revulsed.¡°What.. is your name?¡± She said, her voice calm and cool.

    ¡°Thomas.¡±

    ¡°Thomas.¡± She echoed. ¡°How fitting.¡± She turned to the right and motioned the people to stand before walking away, with a light glee in her step. ¡°Victor, Charles, restrain him and bring him up towards the street, I¡¯d hate to dirty the place where people eat.¡±

    ¡°Get your goddamned fingers off of me!¡± Thomas shouted, jumping up from his stump and knocking over his bowl. He pointed at the man that was walking towards him, despite the fact that the man in question had not even raised his hand yet. ¡°You lay a finger on me and I¡¯ll put you in a hospital you hear me? I¡¯ll break your face you shi-¡± He continued swearing before Charles whacked him over the head with a short wooden plank. He and Victor then walked over and grabbed the man by his shoulders.

    ¡°Nice hit.¡± Victor complimented.

    ¡°Urhg, ah, g-gittoff¡­¡± His voice moaned as the two dragged him away through the grass under the worried gaze of everyone around. He tried to fight back but the blow had nearly knocked him unconscious. He turned up towards one of the men that held him by his shoulders. Thomas could read the discontempt and resignation on his face. ¡°Let GO of me you cultist BASTARD!¡± He swore at him. However, he did not try to fight out of their grip.

    After what seemed like miles being dragged through green-tinted glass, Thomas found himself standing on his knees on cement, held up by his shoulders. Three fingers cold like death grabbed his chin and pulled his head upwards. The sun shone down upon them from between painted gray clouds and in that shine he saw the reaper¡¯s silhouette: pure black except for a singular eye tinted blue and white. She lowered herself down to his level, her eye following his increasingly terrified ones as he tried to thrash himself free. Nikolai lifted her left arm, and slowly pulled back her sleeve, revealing her gold-coated scars. Thomas¡¯ eyes were white with shock.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Nikolai then snapped her fingers, lighting a small flame at the very tip of her index. She twirled the fire between her fingers as if it were a single brass coin. Then she took the ball of heat and light in the palm of her other hand and crushed it beneath her fingers. The warmth that Thomas felt close to his face died and only the cold remained.

    ¡°Nothing more than a party trick, right?¡± She teased.

    Thomas bobbed his mouth open then closed it again, unable to speak a word. Charles and Victor let go of his shoulder and backed away closer to the crowd that had gathered on the grass near the street. The man was on his knees, frozen in fear before Nikolai. In the next instant, her left arm up to her elbow was alight in a blinding scorching fire. Thomas felt the hair on his eyebrows starting to char from the exorbitant heat and his skin began to turn a crimson red.

    ¡°W-WAIT PLEASE!¡± He screamed, nearly smashing his head onto the pavement as he bowed his entire body. Nikolai observed him, her hand burning less bright.

    ¡°P-please, I¡¯m sorry, sweet merciful god I am sorry! Have mercy, please! I beg you!¡± He began to sob loudly. ¡°Pleasee, don''t kill meee-he-eee!¡± His voice cracked.

    Nikolai looked up at all the people that gathered around to watch her, their faces full of anxiousness and worry, each wondering what the man¡¯s fate would be. She sighed under her mask and put out her fire completely.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll spare your pitiful life.¡± She said calmly.

    Thomas gasped, nearly choking on his tears. ¡°Thank you, thank you merciful god that you are.¡± He managed to spit out. As he talked he reached up and placed his hands and head on Nikolai¡¯s feet, trying to show his gratitude. She jumped back and violently kicked him away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. You ever. Touch me. Again!¡° Her raucous voice and her eye seething with fury betrayed her usually calm demeanor.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. Please I¡¯m s-¡± He babbled before being interrupted.

    ¡°I said I would spare you.¡± She said, her mannerism once again collected. ¡°But I did not say you will go unpunished. You still insulted me. I can not allow that. You two, hold him.¡±

    Victor and Charles once again stepped forward and restrained him.

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you a choice, what will it be, your chest? Your face? Or your back?¡± She said, massaging her wrist.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Choose.¡± Her voice fell like a guillotine.

    ¡°My back. I choose my back.¡± Thomas whimpered.

    ¡°Very well. Take off his shirt, hold him down.¡±

    Thomas stood helpless and watched as the men stripped him of his shirt and pinned him down on his knees. He lost whatever will he had to fight when the woman¡¯s fire nearly burned his face off. Nikolai was disgusted by his unclean and fat appearance. She shrugged it off and lit a small tongue of light on her finger. Then she leaned down and placed it high on the man¡¯s back directly on his spine. Thomas screamed and howled, his lungs emptying into a hoarse shriek of pain before his next breath turned into a loud wail. Nikolai ignored him. The people that saw him murmured and gasped, some averting their eyes.

    Slowly, she traced a stunningly symmetrical circle on the entirety of his upper back. The man under her gulped for air when she lifted her hand, before screaming again when she placed it back down.

    Slowly, she traced a perfectly straight line from the circle, down on his spine. By now Thomas could not even shriek anymore, he merely sang a throated heaving gurgle.

    Slowly, she traced an impeccable ¡®V¡¯ on his lower back finishing the brand. His skin was torn and cracked, a shade of red under gray lines of ash. When Victor and Charles let go of him his body fell like a rock flat on his chest, the man barely breathing.

    ¡°His back will now forever bear the mark of The Silver Rose. A great honor that I hope he will bear with pride.¡± Nikolai spoke to the people, standing tall and walking towards them. A few backed away while some knelt out of fear. ¡°You all now clear witnesses to both my mercy and my fury. I will not tolerate disobedience. When I say move, you will move, when I say bow, you will, bow.¡± Her voice, unlike her flames, cut through the crowd like sheets of black ice. ¡°Begin packing, we¡¯re leaving first thing in the morning, tomorrow. Oh and someone-¡± She pointed at Thomas. ¡°Take him somewhere, will you?¡± When she finished, Nikolai signaled Matthias the abbot with a nod and flick of her head. He brushed his way past the people and walked with her, away from the crowd.

    ¡°Yes, your holiness?¡± He asked, his voice deep yet soft still trembling from the display he witnessed. The priest¡¯s eyes were gray with age and sorrow, as was the hair that still clung to his head. He was thin and almost a head and a half taller than Nikolai and his robe was as clean as the conditions they were in allowed it to be. His left hand was always clutching his chest, perhaps as a habitual instinct from when he would clutch his cross. A cross which Nikolai made him throw away.

    ¡°Yuuya, where is she?¡± She said.

    ¡°Yuuya? Was she not inside? She said she wanted to play with some of the toys the other kids found. Perhaps they went outside?¡±

    Nikolai hung down her head and her bleached hair fell over her eye and mask.

    ¡°Erhm, she¡¯s fine I¡¯m certain, some of the other kids were gone with her too. You said the wights don¡¯t like being out in the sun... ¡° He looked up and squinted at the bright light that shone over the clouds. ¡°...Nothing to worry about.¡±

    Nikolai was not convinced. Other creatures don¡¯t mind the sun, foolish man.

    ¡°Look! There they come now.¡± He said with his eyes lighting up.

    Indeed, Yuuya was accompanied by around four or five other children and two other older ladies. The group made their way down the street chatting and laughing and skipping and they appeared to be carrying bags with things inside them. Nikolai walked towards them, her feet seemingly floating across the ground.

    ¡°Where were you all?¡± She asked. ¡°Did you go¡­ shopping?¡±

    ¡°We went to scavenge some things in the other buildings. We found a lot of good food and clothes, and medicine too.¡± One of the women replied. Her hair was short and blonde with strips of red and her face appeared warm and joyous but hid an undertone of worry.

    ¡°Look, look I found another doll!¡± One of the little girls excitedly tried telling Nikolai, but her frigid aura frightened her off.

    ¡°You never know what could be hiding in these buildings.¡± Nikolai¡¯s quiet tone previewed the anger that bubbled beneath the surface.

    ¡°I thought you cleared everything and made sure there was not anything.¡± The woman replied, her tone growing bolder with annoyance.

    ¡°I could have missed some darkened hole-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a goddess, aren¡¯t you?¡± She said.

    Nikolai smiled under her mask, a vein in her head twitching with rage. She hung her head down and walked slowly towards the woman, placing her left hand on her shoulder. The woman felt her clothes warming under her fingers. Nikolai then lifted her head and looked over the defier¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You see that man, the one that¡¯s being dragged off right now?¡± She whispered in her ear. The woman nodded, gulping at the sight of his still smoking branded back. ¡°He defied me earlier. Punishment was given. Do not anger me further, or worse will come. It would be a shame if your little girls would not be able to play with their dolls anymore, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    The woman whimpered, instinctively looking at her daughters, who were playing a game with Yuuya.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± She almost screamed.

    ¡°Would you perchance want to test me?¡± Nikolai said as her hand got warmer.

    The woman shoved her off. ¡°Alright, Alright, I¡¯m sorry¡­ m-my Goddess. We won¡¯t do it again. We¡¯ll let you know and ask for permission next time.¡± She pleaded.

    ¡°Very well. Come Yuuya, let¡¯s go inside.¡± She turned and reached out her hand. Yuuya hesitated.

    ¡°Can Roxanne and Abigail come with us? Please?¡± The young girl asked, her voice soft and longing.

    ¡°If their mother won¡¯t mind¡­¡± She spoke, very voice smooth as woven silk and her crystal blue eye piercing into the woman¡¯s heart. Subdued, she nodded back at her goddess. The three girls then followed Nikolai inside the building from where she came. The mother lingered, staring at the building, as it stretched on into the silver sky. She could not shake off the feeling that she just signed away her daughters¡¯ lives.

 Part 39: Hours On A Clock

    A soft creaking could be heard through the house alongside a persistent tik, tok, tik, tok.

    Uriel hobbled down the stairs of the mansion, using her wings to balance herself on her wooden leg. It was a makeshift peg sculpted and crafted out of a block of wood and some plastic by Constantine with the help of Mephisto and a few nails and straps. At the bottom, he and Evan were waiting for her. Their faces were trying to be supportive but their sad smiles betrayed their true feelings.

    ¡°It works well enough... As a hopeful temporary solution anyway. I can¡¯t even imagine how ridiculous I look though.¡±

    Constantine shrugged sadly. ¡°We¡¯re pressed for time and short on materials. Had I had diamonds and silver-plated metal I¡¯d have made you something more befitting of someone such as yourself.¡± He laughed. Evan smiled in response. Uriel¡¯s face was unchanged, still ridden with the same shades of deep sadness. Realizing his mistake, Constantine coughed and quickly added: ¡°You still look great Uriel, don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll get you something real good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you... Help me out.¡± She said, reaching her arms towards them as she reached the bottom of the steps. They both put her arms around their shoulders and helped carry her out of the house. Constantine took a moment to look at Uriel¡¯s wings, awed by their deep black with shades of gray color. Outside parked before them was Katherine¡¯s Cadillac, cleaned of blood and slightly repaired in the back. Its doors were opened and the trunk filled.

    ¡°There you go.¡± Evan said.

    ¡°I got it, thank you again.¡± The angel said as she let go of the two and stumbled slowly towards the car. She grabbed onto the door for support before sitting down in the middle of the back seats, her wings neatly folded on her back. She leaned back as far as she could and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Wrath?¡± Evan asked Mephisto who was arranging the baggage in the trunk of the car.

    ¡°Out, in the forest. She said she needed a moment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get her.¡± said Evan.

    ¡°Did you get all the stuff from the house?¡± Constantine asked him after Evan left.

    ¡°All the food and water that we had left and all the guns and weapons that I could find. Not much is still usable, but enough in my opinion. Pistols, couple of shotguns, even some rifles. A few explosives as well. Also, we should have enough fuel to last us maybe a week at best, couple of days at worst.¡±

    ¡°Good. We¡¯ll be needing all we can get. Did you check the basement as well?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t find much worth taking. Trinkets and baubles, your daggers were the only thing worth anything down there.¡± He reached far into the trunk and pulled out what appeared to be a strange crucifix on a silver chain. ¡°Except this, though you might want this.¡±

    Constantine inspected it closely. The object was similar to a cross with the horizontal part splitting and coiling around the middle stem in a helix pattern before folding slightly down into a pointy tip. It was made from a very hard yet smooth metal colored in a silver-chromium hue. He realized it was similar in shape to Katherine''s ear-rings, if slightly larger.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Demonic symbol for hunter, righteous destroyer, bane of the unholy. Demons and beasts of hell fear it, best keep it with you.¡± Seeing Constantine¡¯s apparent disinterest in the object, Mephistopheles continued. ¡°Words and symbols have power Constantine. They are what we keep with us down there, when the torment on our souls strips everything else away.¡±

    Convinced, he put the chain around his neck, tucking the pendant beneath his shirt. As the cold of the metal seeped into his skin, his mind lingered on the thought of hell. A yawning chasm filled with fire and brimstone. He shook it off but turned and asked. ¡°What words did you keep with you down there?¡±

    The demon stopped, his eyes then trailed away from Constantine¡¯s drifting towards empty space. He licked his lip and opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°Only two... Camael.¡± He closed the trunk. ¡°And vengeance.¡±

    ¡°Who-¡±

    ¡°You ready to go?¡± Wrath interrupted the both of them, appearing as if out of thin air behind Mephistopheles.

    ¡°Yeah, we are. Let¡¯s go.¡± The demon turned towards her. Her appearance was that of the almost normal girl that she was when the sun shone down upon her. Constantine looked at her and smiled, and her golden-white eyes shone back at him.

    ¡°Wait.¡± He said, breaking from Wrath¡¯s mesmerizing look and glancing back at the house. ¡°We just gonna leave it like that?¡±

    ¡°The land itself will protect it from most evils. Without anything to devour here no pale shadow will meander around, so no worries there. And besides, this whole area¡¯s been long abandoned by whatever was alive or dead save us and maybe some unfortunate survivors. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Wrath told him.

    Constantine nodded begrudgingly and went with them inside the car. Mephisto rode shotgun with Wrath driving, Evan behind her, Uriel in the middle, and himself on her right. It was a long and quiet drive. Nearly all of their moods were down due to the sullen atmosphere of the lands they passed on the road. Everything was desolate and ruined. Abandoned villages, towns, homes and buildings was all that greeted them. The sound of Mephistopheles messing around with the radio startled Constantine awake from his half-slumber.

    ¡°Anything?¡± He asked with a yawn.

    He saw Wrath shake her head.

    ¡°What the hell happened out there¡­?¡± He mumbled to himself, changing his position to rest his head on the window against the white overcoat that he used as a pillow. He opened his eyes and saw Evan sleeping soundly, his back standing on Uriel¡¯s left wing that wrapped him gently like a black quilt. Uriel herself was sleeping with her head leaning on Evan¡¯s chest and his arm wrapped around her. Constantine smiled.

    ¡°It amazes me how these two can sleep so comfortably after all that happened.¡± He said out loud, quiet enough to not wake them but loud enough for the others to hear.

    Mephistopheles looked back at them and chuckled. ¡°Let them be. We all need the rest.¡±

    ¡°I was just saying¡­ I wish I could sleep like that.¡± He frowned.

    ¡°The nightmares still keep you up at night Constantine?¡± Wrath inquired.

    ¡°How do you¡­¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I can hear you at night. I can see you squirm when everyone else is asleep.¡±

    ¡°You know, Santa, if I didn¡¯t know better I¡¯d say you were stalking me.¡± He said with a depressed chuckle.

    Wrath laughed. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Its as natural to me as it is to you to see black and white.¡±

    He smiled, intending to continue the conversation, but a single name from inside his mind stopped him. Feeling the change, Wrath asked: ¡°What do you dream about?¡±

    No response. Constantine stared blankly outside the window. He hadn¡¯t noticed when the time had passed, but it had already gotten dark.

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Almost twelve.¡± Mephisto answered.

    ¡°Should we pull over and call it a day?¡±

    ¡°If you two wanna get some shut-eye, go ahead. I can drive just fine at night.¡± Wrath said.

    ¡°Still, we should stop and eat something at least. I¡¯m starving.¡± Argued Constantine.

    Both of them nodded in agreement. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll pull over into the nearest gas station, which seems to be a couple kilometers off. We¡¯ll stop there for the night.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°All of them?¡± Katherine asked, her voice aching with melancholy, like a child forced to do their chores.

    ¡°All of them.¡± Kaidan replied.

    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ a lot of them.¡± She continued, her face painted in worry as she peeked over the ruined windowsill and looked down.

    ¡°Twelve, to be exact. What, you worried?¡±

    ¡°Oh huh, twelve soldiers with machine-guns, piece of cake right?¡± She said, annoyed.

    ¡°I heard stories of you, you¡¯ve faced worse things, so yes, piece of cake.¡± Kaidan¡¯s smug voice said.

    ¡°Then if you heard stories of me, stop treating me like some mongrel pup you can just order around as you please.¡±

    Kaidan was displeased at her remark, but he subdued his anger with a smirk. ¡°Octavian gave me the command here, and I want to see what you are capable of. You don¡¯t have much of a choice here, love.¡±

    Katherine sighed and looked around at the other man that hid inside the building with them. Samael, or Sam as he wanted to be called, sat across from her. He was a powerful man wide like a brick wall and his armored outfit did not make him any smaller. Beneath his featureless silver mask he hid a thick ginger beard and the scarred gaze of a powerful elder demon. He was very quiet and rarely said anything, unlike the other one. He was currently behind the wheel of a truck a bit farther away from their location. Ronov was smaller and had a more athletic appearance, but a much somber and grimmer gaze. Underneath his blonde fringe hair were two thin cashew eyes that paranoidly judged every action around them. His costume was less armored than Sam¡¯s, being nothing but a vest underneath a long ragged jacket. He would have freaked her out, if she wasn''t used to dealing with stranger things.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you guys aren¡¯t gonna help me?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re here for what they¡¯re holding in there.¡± Kaidan said, pointing at the large blue crate that the soldiers seemed to be guarding. ¡° Their envoy has been delayed, thanks to some of our boys, leaving the load ripe for the picking. You go in, kill them, me and Sam put it in our truck and we drive off.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± She spat. ¡°But answer me one thing, are they human, or demons like you?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re demons.¡± He lied, but his voice held just enough truth to convince her. Or so he thought at least.

    ¡°Well that makes it a lot easier.¡± She grinned as her black eye turned a scarlet hue that shone with unholy power before she vaulted out over the windowsill.

    While falling, she pointed her halberd downwards and wrapped her legs and arms along the handle, bracing for impact. She plummeted onto an unexpecting guard, crushing his spine and a portion of the street beneath him, killing him almost instantly. Dust and debris scattered through the air, obstructing vision, but that did not stop the bullets from gunning towards the cloud from seven different directions. They paused for a moment. A head flew from within towards one of the nearest soldiers hitting him square in the face. He staggered back, and an instant later when he opened his eyes he found his torso cleaved open and his entrails rapidly falling out of him. Katherine ran like a black blur past him, cutting down another two with poor reflexes before either could blink. She then tumbled behind an abandoned car on the sidewalk out of the rain of bullets.

    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ haa¡­¡± She panted. Bullets kept hitting the metal casing of the car, smashing the windows and slowly, but surely carving their way through. She looked at her left hand, a profane symbol glowed with reddish hues on the center of her palm. She then smashed her hand down onto the pavement, and dashed away from the car.

    ¡°Hashri ka da-hurg!¡± She heard demonic speech screaming before thorn vines lashed out from beneath the pavement. It whipped towards the soldiers and kicked up rocks, cement, and dust, making it nearly impossible to see. The other five soldiers did not stand a chance. Bullets flew aimlessly through the cloud of thorns but between the vines lashing out and Katherine running like a black phantom through them, her crimson blade raining death upon the blood-spattered battlefield, few proved to be effective. When the screams and dust settled only three people remained standing, Katherine and two soldiers in front of the crate. One of them was significantly smaller than the other, his hands shaking as he tried pointing his rifle at Katherine, who was as still as a statue. Even so, the bullets whizzed past her, not hitting anything aside from the ruined cars behind her.

    The other soldier raised a hand at him, and the bullets stopped. This one was much bigger, both in height and muscularity, and carried a massive silver shield slightly taller than him. It curved around his body and emblazoned on it was a sword piercing a skull. The man stepped forward, challenging the Huntress to a duel. She nodded, twirling her halberd in her palm. The two paced around each other briefly. Katherine was the first to strike as she rushed towards him, swinging her weapon full force. The blade embedded itself into the metal shield. The soldier quickly and forcefully pulled the shield leftwards and up, hoping to yank the blade out of her hands. Katherine¡¯s hands however, latched to it as if they were chained to the halberd. As she was pulled into the air, she used the momentum and swung around the shield dislodging her weapon from it. She spun as she landed on the ground behind him, with her blade cleanly slicing through his neck. His eyes were wide open in shock as moments later his head tumbled from his shoulders and smashed against the pavement before being crushed by his body and shield.

    Katherine rose from the ground, running a hand through her platinum-white hair.

    ¡°Amen.¡± She solemnly whispered. The thorns and vines subsided back into the ground, and the red power that fluttered from her eye vanished. Only a black iris remained. Katherine then turned and walked to the other soldier, who cowered against the crate, his young eyes begging for mercy. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. I already finished my prayer of death. Move from the crate.¡± She told him.

    ¡°Oh but you will, love. Kill him.¡° A voice called out from behind her. She turned halfway and stared at Kaidan, her eyes full of spite. ¡°Don¡¯t glare like that Kath, I said all of them. That includes him.¡±

    ¡°If I start another prayer, it must be finished, and that would include killing you two as well.¡±

    Kaidan stepped forward, staring her down intimidatingly. Their eyes locked.

    ¡°Do it then. Starting with him.¡± He smirked. How she hated his smile. It was a smile full of everything she deemed evil in her life, and would have gladly smashed his teeth if given the chance. She knew however, she was outmatched. Sam was standing right behind him, looming like a stone giant. The holes in his mask where eyes should have been hid a gaze that even then sent a chill through her. Even if she were to take on both, the consequences Octavian would prepare for her would be most severe. She yielded, averting her gaze from Kaidan. Katherine could not bear to watch his smug face for another second.

    ¡°Get up.¡± She ordered the soldier. Her eyes hid hints of remorse beneath her hair.

    ¡°P-phleasee!¡± He babbled, shielding his face with his hands.

    ¡°Die with some dignity at least. Get up.¡±

    He stifled a sniff and obeyed her, rising and trying to stand defiant. His shaking knees betrayed him. Katherine turned around and walked away a couple of steps, before she spun around quickly, vaulting her halberd over her head and bringing it down upon the soldier like a guillotine. His eyes stared forward blankly. The light faded quickly from them as his two halves slumped over and splattered against the street. His hands twitched once and then all was still.

    ¡°That makes twelve.¡± Katherine sighed.

 Part 40: Vivace

    The following morning was greeted with filled stomachs and an eagerness in the eyes of all except a solitary angel.

    Constantine and Mephistopheles were outside in the parking lot, stretching and moving around, while Evan sat inside with Wrath, attempting to make some coffee with the leftover machinery. Unsuccessful as of yet. But she just sat inside the car, staring at the dirty windscreen. Apathy clung to her mind and was not letting go. Neither was the fear that had gripped her since her battle with the pale shadow. Fear of the evils that were hunting her and her friends, but also fear of herself. An old memory resurfaced, a memory she thought she had long stippled from her mind, and now this memory was giving her mind no ease.

    In purgatory, she had been forced by her mother, Cassandra, to hide her powers from all except in the most dire of situations. Even the slightest release would shine like a star within that blackest cavern. Thus she grew afraid of it. Only once did she accidentally let go. Down there, she lived with Cassandra on a faraway hill hidden behind an endless thicket of trees with flaming red leaves, away from the crowded eyes of demons and phantoms. Few dared venture near them, as Cassandra¡¯s ruthlessness was mythical even among the other denizens of that limbo. But it was not bravery that drove that young demoness to find her. When Uriel was ten years of age, she was greeted by a young demon girl in the forest near their home. Her name was Ajey. A young fearful girl, small in stature with glowing black skin and large red eyes. A demon not by desire, but consequence. Her horns were barely poking through her skull. Their blooming friendship ended tragically when Cassandra found them. Uriel remembered how her mother arched herself, ready to end the girl and how she screamed towards her, frightened and distressed, with her arms reaching out towards her and friend. Moments later, the entire room was ablaze with volatile light. A shiver ran through Uriel when the memory faded back. That of Ajey''s scream when her power seared and boiled her very soul. She didn¡¯t remember how long she was unconscious after the event. In the meantime, Cassandra took her out of the house and ran, abandoning all they had managed to acquire over time. The next years Uriel spent on the run alongside her adoptive mother, wary of the phantasms that lurked just out of the corners of her eyes, hunting her every step. The knock on the window pulled her out of her trance. Constantine opened the door and sat on her right.

    ¡°Hungry?¡± He asked, pointing a plate full of long golden sticks at her. There were two miniature plastic forks stuck into the dish.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Plumin fries, remember?¡± He said, still eating one. ¡°Basically the most amazing thing we humans have ever invented. You had some back on your birthday.¡±

    Realizing that the growl she heard came from her stomach, Uriel accepted Constantine¡¯s offer and ate a couple. The surprisingly delicious taste brought back the memory. ¡°Oh right, the sandwich thing we had¡­ that day feels like forever ago.¡±

    Constantine nodded. ¡°Evan and Wrath managed to cook some, this gas station is surprisingly undamaged. Here you can have them all.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you...¡± She said, stuffing a bunch in her mouth as her ravenous hunger took charge.

    ¡°You can use the fork.¡± Constantine laughed. She blushed. ¡°If we had more time I¡¯d have shown you lots of other things in our world. And of course, if we didn¡¯t have that whole ¡®being hunted by demons¡¯ thing.¡°

    Uriel looked away with sadness.¡°Maybe when all of this is over you can still show me?¡± She turned, asking with a smile on her lips. ¡°But if I had to guess, this will never be over will it¡­?¡±

    ¡°It will all come to an end someday. I¡¯ll make sure of it. I made a promise to myself. I will fix all of this if it¡¯s the last thing I do. I¡¯ll kill every demon that¡¯s after you, I¡¯ll seal the gates of hell once again and I¡¯ll bring Nikolai and Katherine back too, mark my words. We can do it together, if your power was the catalyst for this great evil, it can surely be a catalyst for great good as well.¡± Constantine said as he leaned forward, his eyes glinting with a fiery desire. ¡°And then I will show you the beauty of our world, Uriel.¡± He turned to her with a grin. Their faces were close enough to feel each other¡¯s breaths.

    Uriel turned quickly back to her meal, hiding her blush. ¡°Where did Mephistopheles go?¡± She asked, pretending to eat.

    ¡°Said he had to take a piss.¡± He said leaning back into the seat.

    Uriel finished eating her fry and looked out the back window. There was a sign on the wall near the right side of the building. A stick figure man and woman followed by an arrow, same signs she remembered seeing in Nikolai¡¯s house on her bathroom doors. She turned back to her fries.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go tell Evan we should get going soon.¡± Constantine said.

    ¡°W-wait.¡± She said putting a hand on his chest, pushing him back down. Her echo trembled with anxiety.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Uh, Don¡¯t go just yet. I like talking to you, being here with you.¡±

    ¡°A-alright.¡±

    The two stared at each other for a few moments before Uriel realized her hand was still on his chest. She slowly pulled it back in a fist and muttered a quiet ¡®Sorry¡¯ to herself. They both turned away from each other, their cheeks a shade of red. Another knock came on the window in front of her. This time it was Mephistopheles. Constantine rolled down the window for him.

    ¡°You two ready to go? Wrath and Evan are coming in a bit too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah we should be ready for another exciting day of driving.¡± Constantine muttered.

    Uriel said nothing while moving back into her seat, careful with her wing around Constantine. She shot a quick glance at Mephistopheles as he sat beside the driver¡¯s seat. She¡¯d seen him come from the left side of the building just now. She thought nothing more of it.

    Soon enough Evan and Wrath made their appearance with a couple bags, which they placed in the trunk. Both sat down in their respective seats and soon the car was off.

    ¡°Quite a bit of food and water left over, would be a shame to leave all of it to waste.¡± Evan told them later.

    The drive was just as quiet as the one of the previous day, but the atmosphere felt lighter today. After a couple of hours passed, Evan opened his mouth and said: ¡°This is the second set of houses we¡¯ve passed that aren¡¯t damaged in the slightest, just abandoned. Have you all noticed that?¡±

    Uriel jumped awake and looked out the window. Constantine and Wrath followed suit.

    ¡°Yes I have.¡± Said Mephisto. ¡°I guess that means these places have just been evacuated, I wonder if we¡¯ll come up on some people within a day or so. Wrath?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed anything yet, and I can¡¯t check what lies ahead while driving.¡±

    ¡°You want to switch?¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°People?¡± Exclaimed Evan. ¡°What¡¯re we gonna do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean Evan?¡± Constantine asked.

    ¡°Well they¡¯re gonna see Uriel won¡¯t they? I don¡¯t know about you but if the apocalypse took place and I saw a couple of guys driving a car with an angel inside I¡¯d wanna hop along for the ride.¡±

    ¡°The windows on this car are one-way, no one will see anything.¡± His friend said.

    ¡°Oh right. Sorry, I¡¯m just a little stressed out about the idea.¡± He shifted uncomfortably in his seat. ¡°These towns are just abandoned you said right?¡± He asked again after a moment of respite.

    ¡°Yes, it seems that way.¡± Mephisto said.

    ¡°See if you can find any public phones, I never got to call my dad. He¡¯s probably rabid with worry.¡±

    ¡°How far away does he live?¡±

    ¡°Gausville.¡± He answered.

    ¡°Sorry, I skipped Belial¡¯s geography lessons back in demon academy, how long would that be to get to?¡± The demon responded, mildly miffed.

    ¡°Uh, its a city far up the Danaway, it would take a few hours by train, maybe a day by boat or a couple by car. Unfortunately we¡¯re going in the other direction, so it¡¯ll take longer.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He muttered. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you converted so fast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done the trip a few times. I¡¯ve always been good at math.¡± Evan pointed a finger at Constantine. ¡°It¡¯s this idiot that always failed the class.¡±

    ¡°Hey how about, fuck you?¡± Constantine laughed, flipping Evan off. Uriel laughed at them and Evan grinned back at his friend.

    ¡°What, you mean to tell me you don¡¯t suck ass at geometry?¡±

    ¡°The first thing I¡¯m doing if I ever become king of the world is ban that unholy mess. No wait, second thing, first thing is shoving a boot up your ass.¡±

    ¡°You can do that even without being king of the world, you know.¡± Uriel said coyly.

    ¡°Well damn you¡¯re right.¡± Constantine giggled. ¡±Wrath, stop the car, I gotta shove a boot in my friend''s ass.¡±

    ¡°Play nice you tw-¡± Wrath wanted to say, before suddenly slamming on the brakes, sending her other four passengers flying into the chairs and headboard in front of them.

    ¡°The fuck Wrath? It was only a joke.¡± Evan said, massaging his forehead.

    ¡°People. There¡¯s a lot of them. About ten kilometers away. I can see them faintly, but there¡¯s no doubt.¡± She started the engine of the car again. ¡°All of them seem to be going in the same direction we are, I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re inside cars. But they¡¯re all moving very slowly.¡±

    ¡°Was slamming the car to a stop so far away really necessary¡­ Nevermind.¡± Evan continued whining. ¡°Must be a lot of traffic, everyone¡¯s gunning to get out still. How the hell are people still in the area? I thought they¡¯d evacuate everything in this region a week ago.¡± He asked.

    ¡°Authorities must have thought it was containable, evacuation order was probably given just a day or two ago. Still, I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d run into life again so soon.¡± Constantine said.

    About ten minutes later, Constantine grasped just how much life he ran into. The entire highway strip was overflowing with vehicles. The sound was infernal, thousands of honks and people screaming and swearing at each other, fighting like animals in metallic cages for the chance of escaping. Many cars decided to jump the safety strip and drive on the opposite lane. All cars except theirs were driving away from the city.

    ¡°At least this lane is easier to drive through.¡± Mephisto said.

    ¡°Everyone is scurrying away like rats.¡± Wrath said, her voice hoarse with her echo sharp.

    ¡°Can you blame them Wrath? I mean, we¡¯re doing the same aren¡¯t we?¡± He said back.

    She shot him a look filled with discontempt. ¡°At your behest.¡± Wrath said bitterly.

    ¡°I will not let my daughter be sacrificed again just so you have a chance of vengeance on Katherine. Besides, who knows what she¡¯s even up to. She could be dead for all we know.¡±

    ¡°Uh guys, Police up ahead.¡± Constantine interrupted their quarrel.

    Two cars were positioned on either side of the lane, in front of which were a couple militarized men with weapons at the ready.

    ¡°Well... shit.¡± Wrath looked at the back seats. She saw Evan, Constantine and Uriel stare back at her with worried faces. ¡°Huddle up, try to hide Uriel¡¯s wings as much as you can. I can make it a bit dark back there, but the sun¡¯s out, my powers are stifled. Hopefully they don''t notice anything.¡± The trio complied, and Wrath closed her eyes. Black mist flooded around the back of the car, clouding the view of the angel¡¯s wings. Evan and Constantine both heaved and coughed. ¡°Quiet you.¡± She shot back at them.

    The car slowed down as the soldier motioned a hand while walking towards them. His partner followed his lead, going to the left side of the car while he went to the right. The man knocked on Wrath¡¯s window. He was greeted by the beautiful smile of a pretty woman with pale eyes as the window rolled down.

    ¡°Greetings ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Wrath said, trying to sound warm.

    The soldier leaned down, glancing at the other passengers. What he presumed to be the husband and three children glanced back at him. ¡°There¡¯s been orders given. No one is allowed to enter the city. Everyone is to leave as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°We heard, that¡¯s why we came as fast as possible. This is the nearest city from where we lived.¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am but I can''t let you, or your family come inside the city¡­¡± His voice trailed off and stopped reaching Wrath¡¯s ears. The only thing she heard were the footsteps of the other soldiers walking closer towards the car, his hand pushing on the ammo clip on his weapon and his finger coiling around the trigger. Uriel heard that same sound.

    ¡°WRATH, DRIVE!¡± The angel screamed and Wrath slammed her foot on the pedal.

    Bullets rang out and ricocheted off the car. The soldier jumped back, tripping and falling against a small roadbump.

    ¡°What are you doing man stand dow-HURG.¡± They could all hear while driving away. The sound of bullets then again drowned out all noise. The demon looked on as the Cadillac drove further and further away from his range. He pulled out his phone from his back pocket and clicked the speed dial.

    ¡°Baal.¡± He said, his voice deep and calm. ¡°They¡¯re here. Black Cadillac, twenty seven, twenty-seven G, H, B, license plate.¡± A powerful voice boomed at the other end, and the soldier turned and walked away.

    Back in the car, the group was in disarray. ¡°Is that-¡± Constantine said.

    ¡°Demon. Azazel¡¯s no doubt.¡± Mephisto answered him. ¡°Wrath, we can¡¯t stay here. We have to ditch the car.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±

    ¡°Wrath, they know we¡¯re here, and they know the car, we have to get out the city fast.¡±

    ¡°How do you expect to do that without a car?¡±

    ¡°The train station!¡± Evan exclaimed. ¡°Its about twenty minutes away. We can take a train straight to Gausville.¡±

    A siren rang out behind them. Gunfire echoed after it. The sound of metal hitting metal resonated through the car. Wrath¡¯s foot pressed the pedal down to the floor. The city streets were filled with vehicles all striving to get out. Few had the same idea as them, so next to no cars were in the same lane as them, save for the police car currently chasing them down.

    ¡°Turn left here Wrath!¡± Constantine shouted from the back. She obeyed. ¡°We have to lose these bastards.¡±

    ¡°You know the way?¡± Uriel asked meekly, laying her head low for fear of any stray bullet.

    ¡°Yes, remember when we came here for spring break Evan?¡± Constantine said.

    ¡°Maybe!¡± His friend shouted, scared of the gunfire.

    ¡°Wrath, listen to Constantine, and try to keep the car straight.¡± Mephistopheles told her while rolling down his window.

    Wrath cackled loudly. ¡°You¡¯re mad! But I like it. Don¡¯t get yourself killed now and get these worms off our asses.¡±

    Constantine, Uriel and Evan all watched dumbfounded as Mephisto pulled himself out of the car and started shooting towards their attackers. Where he pulled the guns out from, none of them knew. Bullets shot through the air, tearing into the white and blue casing of the car. Even more retaliated back towards them, some narrowly missing Mephistopheles¡¯ head. All the while, Constantine was shouting directions for Wrath to follow. Uriel held her head trying to drown out the chaotic noise around her. In a blink, fortune smiled on both ends. One of Mephisto¡¯s stray bullets landed in the neck of the opposite shooter. His body fell like a log on the side of the car, headfirst into the asphalt. The driver, trying to pull away his partner back in, made a sharp left, straight into an oncoming car. The collision resounded with a deafening blast.

    ¡°That should keep them off of us for a while. How much longer Constantine?¡± The inanimaliat said sitting back down in the car.

    ¡°We¡¯re nearly there.¡± He glanced down at the red trail gathering down on the car seat. ¡±Mephisto, you¡¯re bleeding.¡±

    He looked down at his left arm, a massive hole adorned his biceps.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± He muttered. He then tore off his shirt sleeve with his other hand, grunting at the pain. Then he wrapped it around his hand with the help of his mouth.

    ¡°The bullet¡¯s still in there, but this should stop the bleeding for now.¡±

    ¡°Next time, you drive, and I take the demon-killing business, got it?¡± Wrath told him mildly agitated.

    ¡°Looks like you missed your chance, I won¡¯t be able to drive for a while.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Constantine interrupted them, pointing at the massive building in front of them. The Grand Malpha Station, as it was called, was empty of cars or any military vehicles. It was a large dull structure with an arching aesthetic decorated with dozens of yellow-tinged windows.

    The five of them quickly got out of the car. Wrath rushed to help Mephisto but he pushed her away, pointing towards the trunk. Evan understood and took out a backpack and a small suitcase, Constantine took out the largest one, and Uriel grabbed the last one. Constantine quickly took it away from her, as she stumbled trying to carry it. Uriel¡¯s face turned a deep red, ashamed that she could barely walk, let alone carry luggage. The pain in her leg seared along with her cheeks.

    ¡°You guys got them?¡± Wrath asked and they nodded. She then turned back to Mephisto and helped him along despite his unwillingness.

    The train station was chock full of people. Families, stranded survivors, soldiers trying to keep order and evacuate everyone. A long hangar stood all between them and Constantine. At its very end were three stairs, two on each side leading to an upper floor and one leading down to the platforms. A few policemen noticed the newcomers and made their way towards them, their hands on their firearms.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± One of them shouted as they got close. ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just a family trying to get out of the city like everyone else.¡± Mephisto addressed them walking forward towards the cops. ¡°I¡¯m sure you fine gentlemen can help us there.¡±

    ¡°The evacuation order was given for a couple days now, what took you lot so long-¡± The man continued saying before being interrupted by the other.

    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding sir, we have a first aid section set up further inside the station, come with us.¡± He paused and glanced at the others. ¡°The boys and the girl look like they could use some professional help too.¡± The officer turned back and motioned them to follow.

    ¡°Thank you very much sir, we could do with some help.¡±

    ¡°Wait just a minute.¡± The first man stepped forward, drawing his weapon. ¡°You there, girl, come forward. What¡¯d you got on your back?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up with worry. Constantine looked back at Uriel, her startled gaze lining up with his. Her eyes were begging him to think of something, and fast.

    ¡°She¡¯s carrying a backpack.¡± He spoke up, gulping slightly too obviously. The policeman shot him a piercing look and opened his mouth to speak when suddenly gunfire rang out from a faraway corridor behind them. Screaming followed. Everyone turned to see what was happening. Policemen and soldiers ran out from the large opening shouting orders and appearing distraught.

    Constantine immediately took the initiative and rushed past the guards. Everyone followed. The policemen were caught between chasing them and rushing to help their fellow soldiers. The group ran forward across the large open station, everyone¡¯s eyes glued on the faraway corridor as more and more people rushed out, more and more screaming and shouting echoed through the station. Luckily in all the chaos, nobody paid any attention to the five runaways scurrying towards an escape. Suddenly, Constantine stopped, before him a massive crowd of people pushing, shoving, trampling over each other to escape. His mind raced fast, eyes shooting between the crowd and the corridor. A pulsating thumping in his mind as he heard the grotesque screeching of what hellish creature was rushing towards them. He dropped the two suitcases on the ground and pulled out his dagger from the holster strapped to the pocket on his chest.

    ¡°Mephisto!¡± He yelled, trying to make himself heard through all the commotion. ¡°Take these and get Evan and Uriel on a train, doesn''t matter where to just get them out of here!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing Constantine?¡± Uriel shouted back at him, her face cloaked in worry and fear.

    ¡°Wrath and I will have to hold this thing off, whatever it fucking is. We need to get you, and all these people here to safety, now!¡±

    ¡°And you think you¡¯re some big fucking fighter all of a sudden?¡± The angel continued, distraught. ¡°I can fight it-¡±

    ¡°NO! You three are in absolutely NO position to fight it!¡± Constantine lashed out, stepping towards her, his hand pointing towards her peg-leg. ¡°Especially you!¡±

    ¡°Constantine is right.¡± Wrath intervened between them, sparing Uriel from getting too hurt at his reaction. ¡°You three need to get out of here, fast. Mephy, take this.¡± She said, picking up a suitcase and handing it to him with a nod. The demon took it in his right arm. Evan quickly rushed forward and picked up the other suitcase, holding both it and the small luggage in his one hand.

    ¡°Buncha cripples can hold some bags I''m sure, c¡¯mon let''s go.¡± He said cheerfully, nodding towards Constantine. He and Mephisto then nudged into Uriel, who was still unmoving and staring at Constantine, before she too turned around without a word and limped toward the exits alongside the waves of people.

    Constantine sighed as he watched them leave before he turned to Wrath, who nodded at him. Her horns, wings, and blades slowly revealed themselves beneath a black mist as night had long fallen over the city. The two then calmly walked towards the corridor where the sounds of gunshots, screeching, and people shouting and screaming still rang out.

    ¡°Any idea what that might be Wrath?¡±

    ¡°No, but whatever it is, its a nasty piece of work.¡±

    ¡°Just what I wanted to hear.¡± He said, leaning his head left and right with his neck cracking loudly.

    Time to be the sacrificial lamb. He thought.

    A large explosion could be heard coming from the section of the building in front of them, as if a massive wall had just collapsed. Both Wrath and Constantine¡¯s bodies were on edge, ready and waiting for a sign of anything out of the dark smog that seeped out of the corridor. Constantine swallowed and peered into the darkness, hoping to finally get a glimpse of the creature. Suddenly, a massive being crashed from above them through the ceiling. Glass, wood and cement shattering underneath its dive. Constantine¡¯s head shot up and saw death coming straight towards him. Instinct alone forced his body to move and he tackled into Wrath, pushing both of them just barely out of the way. He lay on top of her, covering his head as glass shards and debris rained down on them. Somehow, the white jacket he wore was untouched, uncut by the glass. Nothing except a few light scratches on his hands and legs.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± He asked as he got off of her.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine, t-thank you. I see Azazel¡¯s goons have kept busy.¡± She said, stumbling to her feet and pointing her left sword towards the monster that had just collapsed into the station. Dozens of bodies were crushed beneath its massive body. It unfurled itself. Long spindly limbs reached out and supported itself, its skin a sickening white. A set of massive black feathered wings sprouted from its back, stretching upwards to the ceiling before it howled a dreadful howl from its beak. Its entire head was that of a massive crow with tall elongated spiraling antlers sprouting from the back of its skull. Hundreds of thick red nails were driven into its flesh, each nail holding a white parchment paper with bloodied pentagrams scrawled on them. Its head was covered in these seals, with excessive amounts driven into its eyes. As the creature stood on its hind legs, screeching and howling in rage, its head extended upward, with its neck lengthening like a serpent covered in feathers.

    ¡°Where do demons find this shit¡­¡± Constantine sighed, trying to fight through his fear.

    Without warning, the abomination lurched forward and swiped down towards them. Wrath and Constantine both leapt out of the way of the attack before she rushed to its arm and sliced it cleanly off. The beast let out a piercing shriek that shattered the windows all around it. Constantine covered his ears to block the sound before he too began sprinting towards the creature¡¯s body. Its head snapped towards him, and another limb sprouted from the elbow of the one Wrath had just cut off. He was too slow to notice this second attack and the decrepit hand wrapped around him, pulling him into the air.

    ¡°Gaaaaah!¡± He yelled as the surprisingly thin fingers tightened around his body, its claws digging into his chest and stomach. In a blur, Wrath had sprinted towards the beast¡¯s legs and was violently hacking away at it, tearing its sinew and muscles with her claws and her violet swords.

    It turned its serpentine head towards Wrath, seemingly annoyed rather than hurt, and lifted its arm high into the air with the intent to bring it down onto her. From his new vantage point, Constantine was directly on top of the behemoth¡¯s head. He was filled with fear, and his limbs felt weak, slowly getting crushed in the beast¡¯s palm.

    His dagger fell out of his hand. It fell straight down, and a strange sensation overwhelmed Constantine. Time was slowing to a crawl around him. It felt as if he was floating in the air. The limbs did not cling to him as tightly anymore. The entire train station faded into a black haze around him. Something was floating in front of his eyes, just barely out of reach. It was the dagger he had dropped mere moments ago. His hand moved towards it and grabbed it, and the instant he touched the handle it seemed to pull him back into reality. He screamed in fear and confusion and pain. He was now falling along with the dagger, his previous body fading into mist. The creature¡¯s head was rapidly approaching towards him and in a quick motion Constantine activated the mechanism on his weapon, turning it into a lance. His hands both gripped it tightly as gravity pulled the tip of the blade deep into the crow¡¯s head. As the beast screamed in anguish it arched back its entire body, its wings and limbs thrashing and wildly beating into the floor and nearby walls. Hands still gripping onto the lance, Constantine was now standing at a near right angle to the ground underneath and a wild idea shot through his mind. He ran. He ran down the monster¡¯s neck, pulling the spear through its foul meat. He sliced open its neck, and then its spine, as he ran all the way down in one mad dash. When he was getting dangerously close to running out of creature, he yanked the spear out of the crow-beast and leapt towards a tall piece of debris in front of him. He fell against it with a groan followed by him tumbling off of it and face first onto the floor beneath. In a similar manner, the behemoth collapsed to its knees, its shrill shriek dying down to a mere groan as its entire body slowly fell down onto the main hall of the train station with a powerful thud and shake of the earth.

    Constantine tried to push himself up on his legs but his body gave out. He managed to lift his body up on his hands and knees. His eyes found thousands of glass shards on the ground before him. His face reflected in each and every one of them and at the center of all was the holy spear. His mind was racing.

    ¡°W-what¡­ what the¡­ the hell¡­¡± He mumbled, gasping for air. A hand grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him up. He was startled and almost punched the figure before he realized it was only Wrath.

    ¡°Relax! Come on, we have to get out of here.¡± Wrath said short on breath.

    ¡°Did, did you just... Did you just see what I did? W-what the hell, what the fuck was that?¡± Constantine asked her, his mind racing and distraught.

    ¡°Yes it was amazing, now move it.¡± Wrath replied, worriedly looking back at the creature¡¯s carcass. She stretched her hand towards the spear and picked it up with a shadow tentacle that sprouted from her hand. ¡°Here, take this and go.¡± She continued, handing it to him.

    Constatine hesitated for a second to touch the blade, but he shook his head hard and gave himself a cursory slap to wake up. He then picked it up and turned it back into a dagger. He stumbled forward a step or two but his strength quickly returned to him. Wrath followed him but paused for an extra step, her eyes glued to the monster that lay dead on the floor. Its limbs and wings twitched like a dying rat. She did not like the way the black blood that seeped from its wound bubbled and boiled. Had she waited a second longer, she would have seen the bloodied hand that shot out from the pool of ebon liquid.

    Down on the platforms Evan and Mephistopheles were waiting. They took Uriel to the train cabin and told her to wait inside with the luggage and save some spaces for everyone. Despite protests, she agreed. The train itself stood a couple meters away from there, ready and waiting to go as the last few people scurried inside. Fate smiled at them just a touch, as they managed to get the last train to Gausville. It was an older train model that still had wagons separated by a couple of hooks and chains and plastic covering that masked it and made a small tunnel for passing through. The railroad car at the back had people shoving past each other to get through the tiny one man door. Evan¡¯s eyes were peeled on the stairways to the back of the platform, waiting with bated breath for Constantine and Wrath. Their distinct shapes finally took form in the dimmed light as they sprinted towards them.

    ¡°Thank God!¡± Evan shouted excitedly, running to meet them halfway. Mephisto lingered behind to keep an eye on the train, and the increasingly small number of people that still had to board it. Constantine rushed ahead and wrapped his arms around his friend''s neck tightly and quickly before patting him on the back and moving on ahead. Evan then turned to Wrath who was slightly behind still.

    ¡°Are you two ok? You look ok.¡± He worriedly asked, gently grabbing her right wrist with his hand.

    Wrath was taken with mild surprise at his care. ¡°Y-yes, I¡¯m fine. We¡¯re both fine. Just a bit shaken up. Quick let''s get onto that train bef-¡±

    Her thought went unfinished, as the walls that lead up to the higher level of the station exploded outward, sending chunks of brick, cement and glass flying towards her and Evan. Her eyes shot to her left, and the dark silhouette of that same earlier abomination charged toward them, shrieking an ungodly shriek that made them all tremble with terror. It was the sound of a thousand cursed nails scraping against bone, as flesh and meat gets torn with cruel intent. It echoed throughout the station like the damned bells of Hell itself letting fear coursed like poison through the veins of all who heard it.

    Wrath acted quickly to protect herself and Evan from the shower of lethal debris, but as the blood-soaked beast kept barrelling towards them, she was not fast enough. The creature lunged towards both of them. One of its hands, covered and dripping with an ink-like substance, reached out and ensnared Evan before she could push him out of the way. The monster raised him high into the air and continued charging, uncaring of the other wall, through the layer of cement and earth behind it and the street on top of that. It kept mindlessly bulldozing forward.

    ¡°NO!¡± Wrath¡¯s feral voice rang out, her dark bat wings unfolding as she chased after the creature, clinging to one of its flailing legs with the help of her purplish tentacles.

    Constantine turned around having been tossed forward when the creature broke through the wall. His eyes were wide, and every muscle in his body was tense, ready to give chase after Evan and Wrath. Before he could spring forward however, Mephistopheles yanked him by the jacket, holding him by the shirt as their gazes met. Mephisto looked with a mixture of dread, worry and gritting teeth.

    ¡°THE TRAIN! URIEL IS ON THE TRAIN!¡± He shouted, motioning towards the train that was slowly rearing its engine to leave the station. ¡°Get her out of here Constantine! You have to keep her safe! GO, NOW!¡±

    Constantine blinked, his eyes rapidly moving between the massive hole in the wall on the other side of the rails and the train that was slowly beginning to move away from him. His mind raced, sweat and blood dripping down his forehead. He had to act, he had to make a move. His hands gripped Mephisto¡¯s shoulders and his voice spoke fast, trembling.

    ¡°We¡¯ll meet you in Gausville! You take care of them Mephisto, God damn it!¡± He said. The instant he finished talking his body sprang forward, running on the platform before jumping down onto the railway. His legs pumped along with his heartbeat, chasing after the train. Faster and faster it went, faster and faster he went. His mind devoid of thought, praying that Evan would be safe. He shut his eyes and screamed as his legs kept running, ripping into the rocks under the train tracks. He had to protect Uriel, he had to get on that train, but no matter how hard he sprinted, his goal slowly accelerated away. The distance between them inched further and further apart. Constantine¡¯s eyes went wider and wider, his breath heavier and heavier as his lungs were burning until a single idea shot through his mind. The same wild thought that had saved him against the creature mere minutes ago. He quickly activated the pommel on his dagger, transforming it into a lance. His legs kept running, but his body arched back, his right arm reaching behind him and holding onto the length of his spear. In one desperate motion, the entire momentum of his marathon coursed through his body as his arm propelled the weapon forward. As soon as he let go of the holy spear it coursed through the air like a bolt of divine lightning, accompanied by a powerful thunder that echoed through the tunnel. The unnatural excessive force of the throw slowed his body to a complete stop. His eyes shot up with dread, watching the blade slice the air itself.

    And the spear hit.

    Its blade sunk into the back door of the wagon as if through silk, stopping halfway through the length of the pole. With it, time began to crawl for Constantine. His eyes glued to the train as the blackness of the tunnel he was in faded and seeped all around. Space seemed to warp as the train slowed down, and seemed to move slightly back towards him. He began to run again, his feet moving as if through tar. The spear shone like a beacon in that abyss, and he jumped towards it, air and gravity proving to offer little resistance as he soared in his arc. He reached out his hand, stretching every bone and muscle in it to reach the holy lance. When his fingers gripped the polearm, the light of the world around him blinded him. The force of his body jumping through the air in such a manner still carried over, and he smashed into the door, breaking it down as he collapsed on top of it. He was on his knees, still gripping the blade stuck in the metal door. His eyes went from terror to unbridled joy as he madly began laughing to himself. He looked back at the rail tracks, and in the distance he caught a phantom glimpse of himself, still arched as if he had just thrown the dagger. A mirage that faded as soon as his eyes focused on it.

    Constantine turned back, his body aching and his breath shallow. He coughed, gasping for air as if he had held his breath for too long underwater. Despite this, he had a dumb grin on his face along with tears welling up in his eyes. His mouth opened to speak: ¡°I can teleport¡­ I can... I can¡­ telep... holy... fuck!¡± Was all that he could think to say.

    He finally looked up at the other doorway of the railcar, and saw Uriel standing in its frame. Her hands were cupped over her mouth, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Her massive black wings spread wide across the width of the traincar. She understood what had happened. She witnessed Constantine crashing through the door, and the howl before, as well as the noticeable absence of the other three friends. Her wings beat inside the wagon, carrying her forward as she rushed towards Constantine and collapsed on her knees before him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and tightly pulled him in, unable to keep herself from sobbing on his shoulder. He reciprocated, pulling her in a warm embrace, his right hand patting her head.

    ¡°Hey, hey its fine, we¡¯re going to be fine!¡± He told her, gritting his teeth.

    After a few long minutes of silent crying and embracing, the two got up from the broken door with Constantine turning his spear into a dagger again for ease of retrieval. Shoulder over shoulder, they stumbled forward. Uriel limped on her prosthetic and Constantine limped on his left leg, still weak from that bullet he took so long ago now, especially after exerting himself like this. The two made their way forward through the empty back wagon into the next.

    ¡°We found an empty cabin about four wagons in earlier.¡± Uriel told him, wiping away her puffy red eyes. Constantine only nodded in acceptance. The corridor on the right side of each wagon after the railcar was pretty cramped, making room for the cabins where people stood huddled together. Few paid much notice to the two making their way down the train, many were crying about loved ones that could not make it onboard or too despair-ridden at what had happened to the world to care. A couple noticed Uriel especially, her wings still massive even folded in on her back. They scraped against the doors and windows as she walked behind Constantine, hands gripped to his jacket, but the people didn¡¯t react in any significant manner. Except for a strange older man in a suit that smiled a bit too widely when he saw Uriel walk past. His teeth were bloody. She shuddered. Finally, they reached their cabin and both collapsed on their backs on the softish benches, shutting the door behind them. Their legs dangled symmetrically to the side. In the middle was their luggage and at their heads were some windows through which they could see trees and buildings whizzing by.

    ¡°Haah¡­¡± Constantine breathed a deep sigh of relief. He turned to Uriel, who was wistfully wrapped with her wings, gently breathing. He wished he could let her sleep and maybe get some himself, but he couldn¡¯t as his mind raced with other worries. He then got up and pulled open one of the suitcases on the floor. He was greeted with a variety of guns, different sizes and types with accompanying ammo.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The Angel questioned with a tired voice, now sitting up on her elbows.

    ¡°There were demons among the military in the city, there¡¯s a chance there¡¯s some on the train right now.¡± He responded, strapping a gun and its holster to his belt. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re gonna have to get to Gausville as soon as we can, and we¡¯re gonna need to travel light. You can¡¯t carry this stuff and if I try to carry it all it¡¯ll just slow us down. I''m gonna pack food and water in the backpack and whatever guns I can carry.¡±

    ¡°Give me some too. I can help you carry more.¡± She said, her eyes glinting with determination. Constantine thought about it for a half-second then nodded, handing her a few weapons.

    ¡°This one goes around your ankle, not that one the other one.¡± He pointed out to her as the angel carefully placed the weapons around her waist belt. Constantine then helped her put the one around her ankle, startling her when he grabbed her leg. ¡°We should get you a jacket, you could carry more ammo that way, actually.¡± He pulled open another one of the cases and began searching for clothing.

    ¡°I saw this earlier, thought you might want it, but then¡­ stuff happened.¡± Constantine showed Uriel a long overcoat, similar to his, only colored dark black.

    ¡°How am I gonna wear that?¡± She said, pouting and flapping one of her wings.

    ¡°G-good point.¡± He furrowed his brow. His eyebrows then shot up followed by him pulling out his dagger and cutting two large holes near the shoulder area of the jacket. ¡°Here! Try it.¡±

    Uriel nodded, getting up and putting one hand through the sleeve with him holding her as she balanced on her leg. Constantine helped her put her wing through a hole and then the other, accidentally getting a faceful of black feathers.

    ¡°Heh, sorry.¡± She giggled. ¡°So, how¡¯d I look? Its.. comfortable.¡±

    Constantine stared with wide eyes. The coat fit Uriel¡¯s form perfectly, and its dark color matched her wings while contrasting with her sky-blue hair and pale eyes. She looked divine.

    ¡°You look .. amazing.¡± He said, voice awfully quiet. Realizing he had been staring for a bit too long, he blushed and dropped back on his knees and continued handing Uriel different weapons and ammo. He ended with the only rifle they had whose strap she tossed over her shoulder and kept between her wings.

    The two continued to pack bullet cases into their pockets for the few guns they had among them. Uriel ended up with three small handguns on her belt, a revolver around her ankle and the rifle on her back. Constantine, on the other hand, was carrying two deagles on his belt, a small submachine gun on a strap on the right side of his coat with a sawed-off shotgun on his back and a single grenade on another holster on his belt. There were a few other guns left in the case but they decided that was enough. As he began packing everything else, one of the guns underneath it all caught his eye. It was an intimidating, ominous revolver. It was covered in a shiny black metal with a skull symbol on each side of the handle. Flowery symbols flowed from the skull as well as a couple playing cards that Constantine recognized as numerous aces of spades. The build looked completely different from the variety of modern guns that he had just piled through, older, and yet strangely alien due to the numerous and strange runic markings all over the weapon. A name that Constantine could read was carved onto the barrel of the gun with sharp, jagged lines: The Death Rose.

    ¡°Out of all of them, that one definitely looks like the one that would be most useful against demonic creatures.¡± Uriel commented.

    ¡°Heh, you think?¡± Constantine chuckled back. ¡°Doesn''t seem to have any ammo though...¡± He then attached the gun to an empty holster on his belt before closing the trunk and sitting back on the bench.

    ¡°You know Constantine, we just packed a bunch of weapons on ourselves, but I don''t think I have any idea how to use any of them.¡° She said blushing.

    Constantine could only laugh. ¡°Well, that makes two of us.¡± He turned to look out the window. ¡°In any case, if things get bad you can just use your light swords or¡­ whatever they are¡­ Haha...¡±

    Uriel¡¯s smile suddenly faded, and Constantine mentally scolded himself for his failed attempt at a joke.

    ¡°I wished you would have let me fight with you, we could have killed that.,. thing.¡±

    ¡°No. No we...  I¡­ couldn''t risk it. Azazel and everyone of those fuckers want you dead. If you die, its over for all of us.¡±

    ¡°So now its only over for three of us?¡±

    Constantine was taken aback by her statement. He stuttered for a second before continuing, his voice noticeably louder. ¡°They¡¯re not dead, Uriel. Wrath is there, and if a bumbling idiot like me can down that... that fucking Wendicrow once, then surely someone on her measure can turn it into minced meat. Especially when angry. They¡¯re not dead, and we¡¯re going to meet them again. In Gausville.¡±

    Uriel was impressed at hearing Constantine¡¯s feat, but before she could ask more she heard something. Constantine heard it as well. He immediately rushed to the cabin door, sliding it and peeking outside. He was startled by a couple men in military gear rushing past him. A distant yelling echoed through the corridor, and a chill ran through Constantine alongside the creeping feeling of deja vu.

    ¡°No, no, no, no, NO, not again!¡± He wailed. He readied his knife and moved forward before Uriel called out to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving me behind again are you?¡±

    ¡°Uriel, please, stay inside. We don''t know what this is.¡±

    ¡°God damn it Constantine¡­ you¡¯re gonna get yourself killed!¡± She said, with sorrow and anger in her echoing voice..

    ¡°No, no...¡± He turned to her and placed his hands gently on her cheeks, staring into her eyes. ¡°I trust you, and you trust me, yes? I protect you and you protect me. Until we get back to everyone, we have to rely on each other. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t before even though you¡¯re clearly much stronger than any of us. I was scared then, and I¡¯m really scared now.¡± He turned his head and stared down the length of the train as the screaming and shouting started getting louder and louder. ¡°I¡¯ll go see what it is, you stay here until I get back. Even if you came with me, this train is too narrow for you, we might hurt each other in the chaos, ok?¡± Reluctantly, she put her hands on his and nodded. ¡°Ok, stay here.¡±

    Constantine then gave her a quick kiss on her forehead before sprinting down the passageway. Uriel stepped back into her cabin, pushing aside the baggage on the ground with her foot. She looked out the window and heard the same distraught screaming from before, alongside the yell of people giving order and then gunfire. She couldn¡¯t just sit there. The voices of people desperate for help echoed in her mind. Her blood boiled in her veins and her eyes lit up with golden fire. She placed her hand on the window and it shattered into a thousand pieces. Uriel then climbed out of the train, using her wings to jump on top of the moving machine. Her hands gripped against the grating as she looked on in the back. In the distance she could see the back wagons of the train covered in something that was moving. As her eyes adjusted to the night light she could see them. Dozens of monstrosities, hunched over, their eyes like those of wolves and their skins a crimson bloodied red. Their heads were those of hounds with rabid snarling snouts and their hands clawed at the train ripping it apart and crawling inside to the terrified victims below. They trampled and jumped over each other as they seemed to spring out of nowhere.

    They¡¯ll kill everyone, I have to get their attention somehow. Uriel quickly thought to herself. Then the idea struck her. She first embedded her prosthetic leg in between two grates on top of the wagon, allowing her to stand up. The powerful winds at that speed pushed against her, knocking her down a few times. Finally, she was able to stand, and she pulled the long rifle from her back. Left arm under the barrel, right on the trigger, and the gun pressed loosely against her shoulder. She took a deep breath and pulled the trigger, the sudden unexpected recoil sending her flying back almost ripping her leg again, but she caught onto a metallic protrusion before that could happen. Unfortunately, the gun wasn''t as lucky, as it slowly fell off the side of the train.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± She muttered. ¡°Well, at least it got the job done.¡± Uriel told herself, watching as countless hellbeasts were now rushing towards her, clawing at the train and pulling themselves rapidly towards her.

    The angel stood up again, unfolding her massive black wings. She put up her arms, crossing them at the elbows as white light emanated from her wrists. Power coursed through her, and her body began to glow in response as her blazing swords of holy fire manifested themselves around her.

    Who needs guns anyway?

    Down in the train, Constantine shoved past people all trying to run away from danger. He pushed them forward yelling at them:

    ¡°MOVE, MOVE UP THE TRAIN!¡± All while he himself kept moving down the corridor, chasing the few soldiers that were pushing forward as well. Those few soldiers proved to be the first unfortunate victims that Constantine saw. A massive beast leapt as if out of nowhere, its teeth bearing down on the soldier¡¯s face and in an instant its jaws ripped its head entirely clean off, tossing it from side to side before howling a freakish, unnatural howl. Constantine watched, his eyes wide and skin white. With a moment of hesitation, he pulled out the shotgun from his back and shot the beast square in the neck. He blew its head clean off and its body fell limp on the ground. But then it twitched again, as if getting ready to get back up again. With quick thinking, Constantine remembered Katherine¡¯s words from so long ago, and rushed to it, stabbing it over and over with his dagger in the back. Every stab caused a singing whistle to echo from the beast¡¯s flesh, as it began to boil and sear at the holy blade¡¯s touch. With one dead, too quickly three more took its place, and their yellow eyes were fixed on Constantine.

    ¡°Come on you bitches.¡± He said, reloading and shooting again while slowly moving forward.

    It didn''t matter where the shotgun shells hit, as long as he could knock the beasts down he could finish them off with his bladed weapon. Slowly, one at a time, he cleared the way down the wagons. One by one, he shot his weapons, swung his blade, and reloaded. When he ran out of shells for the shotgun, he switched to one of his deagles, a much less effective weapon as the Hellhounds needed multiple shots to be put down.

    While he was finishing off one, another caught him by surprise, pouncing on him and clawing at his neck. His dagger was faster however, and it shot through the beast as it transformed into a spear. It ripped its still beating heart out of its body as the beast made a simple gurgled whimper. Constantine stumbled to his feet, clutching at his neck. Luckily, it was only a mild shallow scratch that stretched down to his chest. He lost his gun. But that wouldn''t stop him as he pulled out the next one. It took a half-second to realize it was The Death Rose as he grasped it firmly in his left arm. A hellbeast charged towards him with a killing intent in its rabid yellow eyes.

    The beast leapt.

    He pulled the trigger.

    Thorns lashed out from the handle of the weapon, painfully wrapping around his wrist and stabbing into his veins. His blood flowed into the weapon, and it went alight with righteous flame. A single piercing bullet shot through the creature¡¯s mouth and out of its skull like a ray of glorious light. The beast erupted in flames, consumed by the holy bullet almost instantly. Its body vaporized while still airborne into a wet red mist that lingered. When the other beasts mindlessly charged after him, they were purified by the blood vapors. Their skin turned black and burned as they howled in pain. They thrashed wildly, tearing off their flesh only to expose the muscles beneath to the same agony. Constantine counted five beasts that died from the savage tearing of their own limbs off in pain or by melting from the purifying mist. It could have been more, he couldn''t tell through his own misery. His left wrist was bleeding profusely when the thorns receded. He was on his knees, pressing down on his arm to quell the bleeding. For a brief moment he saw the beasts take pause, not daring to cross the slurry of molten bones and flesh that lay between them and Constantine. He looked down the rest of the corridor, an unending wave of beasts still barrelling towards him. Too many. With determined thought, Constantine placed the hallowed weapon back in its holster and looked down at his belt.

    Uriel¡¯s swords shot through the air, in wide arcing motions, following the almost dance-like movement of her hands. The fire blades sliced through swathes after swathes of sinew, flesh, and guts igniting the cursed bodies of the beasts. Their dying howls echoed through the night and wind howled with them. But the waves kept coming. Some were getting dangerously close to her, but just in the nick of time she shot her hand forward. Uriel sent a flaming sword straight through the creature¡¯s head, slicing it in half. She was vulnerable from her unmoving position, but if she started flying she risked falling off the train.

    ¡°How about this then?¡± Uriel shouted, her mind brimming with an idea. She placed her hands on her shoulders, gathering her swords around her and jumped. As her body floated in the air, the train moved unstopping further ahead. The movement brought the hellish dogs closer to her, and her blades. Uriel flew closer into the middle of them all, chopping and dicing dozens as she spiraled through the air on her way before she stuck her foot down and stopped her momentum with the help of her wings. She was surrounded. Without breath the beasts leapt at her, and her eyes shined with glorious light as a rain of blades fell down around her pinning the beasts to the train. Their burning carcasses evaporated to dust and ashes and Uriel kept dancing on their graves. Her holy swords danced with her as the horde kept coming. She was powerful, agile, but not yet untouchable.

    A hellhound snuck up on her, pouncing with its claws outstretched and meeting their marks, her face. Uriel was slammed head first into the roof of the train. A yell escaped her lips before the beast was ripped to shreds by her swords. But this blow was enough to make her head dizzy as she got back on her feet. Her movements were slurried now, not quick enough to prevent every single blow anymore. First a few creatures managed to get scratches on her, then another got close enough to pounce on her before Uriel killed it as well. One managed to land a particularly deep gash in her right side above her hips. There were too many of them. Fear gripped her as her breath got shallower and shallower. The beasts seemed to get closer and closer to her.

    Uriel heard it before she saw it. And felt it after that as it knocked her on her back. A massive explosion ripped apart the train wagon in front of her. Wood, iron and glass along with flesh, muscles and bones flew up into the air, before raining down. Dozens upon dozens of beasts fell down on the tracks and were rapidly run over, a massive hole now rested on the side of the wagon. But still it remained connected, wobbling over but still moving forward despite the missing wheels. A familiar voice called out to Uriel, but it was faded and quiet. Her hearing was blown by the thundering noise. Slowly the constant ringing faded and she could hear Constantine calling out to her.

    ¡°URIEL, CUT THE TRAIN!¡± She finally heard him yelling his lungs out from down on the train.

    Her eyes went wide, and lit up with righteous fury. She clasped her hands together coalescing her swords into one, massive singular sacred flame. It was the dead of night, and yet the light from this fire shone like the dawn. Her right hand shot up in the air and then the angel brought it down onto the roof of the train. The blade fell like a guillotine, crushing what remained of the wagon after the grenade explosion. More pieces of wood, glass and iron shot everywhere, but the deed was done. When the sword evaporated to white mist, both Uriel from on top of the wagon and Constantine from within could see the fruits of their labor.

    The train had been cut in half, and the hellbeasts were on the wrong half. The wagons that had been cut off slowed down further and further, no longer having any engine to pull it along. Smaller and smaller they looked as they fruitlessly stopped to a crawl and began sprinting down the rail tracks. But the train kept moving forward and soon, they were too far to see. The holy glow around Uriel¡¯s eyes faded, and the night claimed all once more. She took deep, long breaths, clutching at her side. She heard Constantined do the same, collapsing on his back as he was. She laughed, and then her laughter turned to tears in desperation. How much longer was she going to dance with death as she did now. How much longer would she risk the lives of those she cared about as they tried to protect her?

    Her worries faded as she heard Constantine scream and yell triumphantly. A mixture of ¡°WOOOO!¡± and ¡°FUCK YES!¡± could be heard. ¡°You¡¯re fucking amazing Uriel¡± was the one that made her smile and wipe away her tears. With renewed vigor, the angel quickly made her way back down into the wagon down the side of the wall she had just cut through, with Constantine noticing and helping her get inside. No words were necessary as both sat on the floor away from the edge and faced each other. They were still bleeding, in agonizing pain, and beyond exhausted but their success gave both the strength to chuckle. They turned and stared at the crescent moon, the distant howling of the defeated hellhounds echoing through the night.

 Part 41: Empty Veins

    Laurence ran as fast as his legs could carry him through the dark, suffocating trees as the howls of his nightmare chased after him.

    His hand left a bloody print on the damp bark of a nearby tree when he stumbled over some roots. The screeching seemed to get quieter, but when he turned back he still saw the creature¡¯s pale eyes in the distance, glowing like two haunted lanterns on a stormy night. Fear pushed him forward. It felt as if he had been running for days, though it could not have been more than a few hours. Laurence¡¯s eyes were dripping with tears, blood dripped from his head alongside them. The creature attacked them so suddenly, so viciously. It tore through their hideout without a care, and it tore through his family with even greater ease. His dad, Daniel, tried to fight it to give them a fighting chance, but the abomination was beyond them. It slaughtered his father, and then everyone else, leaving just him. Laurence had escaped, but the creature still tagged behind him, taunting, mocking, laughing, like an animal playing with its food. No matter how fast he ran the shadow still lingered behind him, but it never got closer. It seemed to push him in a certain direction, guiding him somewhere, but where?

    Laurence¡¯s questions were answered when he stepped on an almost broken plank of wood covered beneath foliage and the entire ground caved beneath him. Down, down, down, he fell into the old well, crashing into its foul muddied water below. Weakly, he swam up to the surface. He could see the black skies above in the distance, and another dim light behind him. A tunnel rose up through the dark walls of the wellside. He swallowed and reached up, pulling himself inside. The walls changed from a damp wet stone to a drier faded wood as he made his way inside, clutching his aching shoulder.

    What is this place? He asked himself, enveloped in both a strange sensation of fear and comfort. Books began showing up on shelves within walls, and slowly the tunnel gave way into a small chamber with a rusty iron door on the other side. He yanked it open, and saw a basement, lit by a few candles that were on the verge of blowing out. Stepping forward he could see numerous crucifixes, books, incense burners, stacks of cloth, and different jars of varying substances and oils.

    This is a church of some kind¡­ He thought, placing his hand on a wooden cross and the other on the crucifix around his neck. Laurence smiled sorrowfully, whispering a small prayer for his family.

    A door slammed open in the distance followed by a whistling wind, startling him and causing him to bump into the shelf he was next to. A couple artifacts fell on the floor. After a few moments where his heart was still, Laurence bent down and picked up the objects, a small cross and a matchbox, placing them in his pocket. Slowly he made his way down the hallway towards the door that opened. His thoughts were clouded in fear but he clutched the cross around his neck tightly and moved on. Slowly, his eyes got accustomed to the bright light that shone through the opening.

    ¡°Do not be so fearful child.¡± A voice cold as ice pierced his mind upon entering the room. ¡°I am not here to cause you harm.¡±

    Laurence covered his eyes slightly as they adjusted to the powerful shine in the room. The lights seemed to ease, almost as if responding to his distress. Before him stood a very old man, tall and thin, cloaked in a deep black priest¡¯s cassock. His skin was deathly pale and barely clinging to his bones.

    ¡°What in god¡¯s name¡­¡± Laurence whispered to himself.

    ¡°Please, do not take his name so lightly in vain.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Are you a priest?¡±

    ¡°The man whose body I inhabit was.¡± He paused briefly. ¡°He was already dead by the time I got to him.¡± He replied to Laurence¡¯s unasked question. ¡°I am a messenger of God, Laurence.¡±

    ¡°Like.. an angel?¡±

    ¡°In a certain fashion, yes.¡±

    An angel should not have a voice this frigid. Laurence thought quietly.

    ¡°I know of the beast that hunts you Laurence.¡± The strange being continued. ¡°I am sorry I could not help. I am shackled. Unable to intervene. I know of the tragedy that has taken place, that is why I am here.¡±

    Laurence wiped his red teary eyes on his shoulder. ¡°Why are you here if you can¡¯t do anything?¡±

    ¡°Because you can.¡±

    The boy stared, confounded. ¡°W-wha-¡±

    ¡°Those that visited you, the demon that was with them. They are the ones at fault for all of this. They unleashed the horrors that killed your family and not just.¡±

    Wrath¡¯s golden eyes flashed in Laurence¡¯s mind, sending him on his knees, sobbing. ¡°Why are you saying this, I don''t.. I don''t understand¡­ God please.¡±

    ¡°I am here to guide you Laurence, I am shackled yes, but even a man in chains can offer help. Come with me.¡± The man walked towards the door behind the altar. Laurance pushed himself up and followed.

    ¡°Over there.¡± He pointed inside. ¡°The weapon hidden here will assist you greatly.¡±

    Laurence hesitated before going inside. He looked up at the man and he looked back, his eyes appeared normal, but there was an unnatural stillness within them. A stillness that filled him with dread.

    ¡°Do you have a name, angel?¡±

    ¡°Gabriel.¡±

    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡±

    ¡°Your sister lives, Laurence.¡± He pointed inside the room. ¡°This¡­ is the only way you can save her.¡±

    Hearing that made Laurence step back, his eyes wide with newfound purpose. He thought his sister died in the initial attack, but now an angel told him otherwise. Filled with determination, he went inside. There, under the dim shine of the moon through a crack in the ceiling he saw a splendid sword resting on a pedestal in a small corner of the room. It sang to him, called out his name, asking for him to pick it up. He closed his eyes, crossed himself, and placed his hand on its handle, pulling it out of its slumber. Laurence¡¯s eyes shot open, pain flooding through his hand. His veins burned as his blood flowed through them. The sword¡¯s white sheen turned black in the shadows of the room as the moon fell behind darkened clouds. His whole body shook and trembled and he fell on the floor screaming and writhing in pain. Gabriel¡¯s voice rang out in his mind:

    ¡°I am sorry child, I imbued the blade with my power. It was the only way to give you the abilities necessary. Do not fight the pain, it will pass and this holy blade named Duskfall and its strength will be yours. Laurence, you MUST slay the deceivers that unleashed this hell on earth.¡±

    Laurence thrashed on the floor, screaming for someone, anyone, to help him. ¡°H-help me, mom¡­ dad.. Please..¡± He cried and in his mind Wrath¡¯s eyes stared at him.

    ¡°They took them from you, the demon with golden eyes. Do not forget it, and do not stray from your purpose. You must save her, Laurence.¡±

    Laurence took his final breath, whispering his sister¡¯s name. His eyes were clouded in a black haze. He did not know how long he had passed out, but when he woke up he felt strangely well. He got off the cold stone floor, the sword still firmly gripped in his hand, and he walked outside. The pain in his shoulder was nowhere to be seen, neither was the blood that was flowing from his head. He was renewed, flexing his fingers to prove to himself that fact.

    How¡­ curious.

    He looked at the sword in his hand. It was long with a thin, straight edge which shone brightly in the candlelight. Without the light however, the shadows clung to it, turning it into a crystalline black.

    ¡°Gabriel¡­¡± His voice trailed off as he called out but realized he was alone. The angel was nowhere to be seen. Content, he rushed back into the altar room and picked up the blade¡¯s scabbard tossing its strap around his back.

    Laurence then left the church, no longer afraid, but inspired with purpose. Little did he know that Gabriel watched from the shadows ever since he passed out, a satisfied smirk on his cold lips. He turned around, stepping into the lightless pool. The darkness bent to his will, and he walked through. He ripped the priest''s clothing from his body and the dark surrounded him like water. He kept walking through it, a bright light appearing in the distance. The blackness receded, leaving the man wearing a blue suit. He arranged his tie, and cleaned his shoulders of any dust or lint that was on him and stepped out from the shadows. He found himself in a simple hotel waiting room, the light of the candelabra above mildly annoying him. A man was sitting in front of him on a couch, loudly yelling on a phone about things he couldn''t quite hear. The man then noticed him standing there and jumped from the couch, turned off the call, and bowed his head.

    ¡°Lord Baphomet! I did not expect to see you so soon.¡±

    <hr>

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Nikolai woke up screaming from another nightmare. This one was different from the ones that had plagued her in previous nights. This one was more vivid, more real and defined. She had dreams like this before, but not in a long time. Not since the one where she dreamt her death. In this dream, her eyes were not her own. A horrific murder of crows surrounded him¡­ Him? Why was he there? Seeing Constantine¡¯s face filled her with dread and anger. Nikolai wanted to let him go, but her heart still ached painfully. She wanted to touch him, feel his skin on hers once more, hold him in her arms. He looked at her with sorrow and fear in his eyes, his weapon grasped firmly in both hands as he lunged towards her swinging. No matter how much she tried, she could not close her eyes and the blade cleaved right through her. The blade did not touch her, instead the crows flew all over, cawing and covering the sky in the darkest of nights. She looked down, a corpse looking at her, one of its eyes being pecked by the birds along with the rest of its body. That is when she screamed. The body was Yuuya.

    She looked around, awake in her bed. Light shone dimly through her window. It looked cloudy outside. Sighing, she lay back down in bed feeling its warmth, it felt too warm. Her sheets were on fire. Begrudgingly she jumped out of bed and began beating the flames with one of the other pillows. Starting fires was easy to her, putting them out, not so much. But as the flames only spread more and more, engulfing even the pillow she was holding she decided to try a little test. She tossed the pillow on the bed and stretched out her left arm. She closed her eyes, feeling the heat of the flames, the tongues of fire billowing as they slowly turned the sheets to ash. She bound the scorching flames to her will and whipped her arm back. The fire obeyed, shooting into a column of embers and flying through the air like a serpent. Nikolai¡¯s eyes shot open, and instinctively she moved her arm back, spinning her body. The flames followed, twirling around her, slowly coalescing into a single ball of blazing heat. She danced a few seconds longer, admiring her handiwork as she tossed the ball of light from one hand to another. She stopped, staring into it deep in thought.

    Even after all this time, I still... Constantine¡­ I cannot let go...

    Her hand crushed the fireball, leaving nothing but wisps of smoke. She enjoyed the smell of ashes. The fires offered her a certain comfort now, despite being scared of them all her life. Perhaps now in her new life, the flames were meant to offer her peace. The more she learned to control them, the less afraid she became. Her eyes dashed around her, searching for a clock on one of the drawers. It was six in the morning, assuming the clock was on time.

    That¡¯s one way to wake up I suppose.

    Her eyes drifted from the clock to the broken mask beside it. A reminder of the facade she had to put on for the day. She did not feel like going out yet. Nikolai wanted to be herself a bit longer. Or whatever she considered to be ¡®herself¡¯ nowadays.

    We¡¯ve been traveling for weeks now. Nothing but abandoned town after abandoned town, where is everyone?

    She made sure no one was awake to see her before she stepped out onto the balcony. Breathing in the chill air she took note of the pressing silence down on the street, confirming that most of her followers were sound asleep. She closed her eyes.

    No wind. Not even a whisper.

    As if beckoned by her thoughts, a fierce cold howled beside her. An all too familiar feeling for her. Nikolai stepped back and opened her eyes towards her guest.

    ¡°Greetings Dear, how have you been?¡± Lady Death¡¯s ethereal voice echoed in her mind. She recognized the tone. The sound of her salvation from the deepest pits of malcontent.

    ¡°You!¡± Nikolai shouted. ¡°You¡¯re Death aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Death was jauntily sitting on the railing, partially turned away from Nikolai. Her legs crossed one over the other out towards the sky. Nikolai could see She was wearing a pair of blackened armored boots that shone even in the lack of sunlight. Her dark silver dress rippled around her body, its edges drowned in a fading mist. The girl shuddered at the lack of a head between Death¡¯s high collar cloak. But what scared her most was the scythe on her lap gripped gently in her gauntlets. The handle was lengthy and it seemed almost not there, transparent. Trying to focus on it hurt Nikolai¡¯s eyes, like a faded blurry image. The blade of the weapon however, was perfectly clear. It was unnaturally long and its edge gleamed with an icy glow. She feared the touch of that blade more than anything, just looking at it seemed to freeze the fires in her veins.

    ¡°I do prefer being called Lady Death, Dear. You have been a busy little bee haven¡¯t you?¡± She continued. ¡°My, so many people following you in such little time. You¡¯re doing quite well. And they¡¯re all so delightfully afraid of you.¡±

    Nikolai was quiet.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Dear, do I scare you? After all I¡¯ve done for you?¡± Her voice echoed directly in her mind sending a shiver down her spine.

    ¡°Not¡­ entirely, I¡¯m just confused. Its hard to talk to someone when they lack a head.¡±

    Lady Death flipped her position facing her and gave a better look of her onyx armor from the front. Nikolai¡¯s eyes went wide at something else however, as Death was now wearing her broken plague doctor mask. It floated above her chest, as if worn by an invisible being.

    ¡°Better? I must say, you have picked quite a symbol for yourself, wonderful times these were.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Nikolai shouted angrily.

    Death paused for a second, as if annoyed by the disrespect with which she was being addressed. ¡°When I brought you back, I did so for you to do my bidding, you haven¡¯t forgotten, have you?¡±

    ¡°Forgot¡­ No, of course not. Who do you want me to cleanse though? I haven''t seen another soul in weeks. No human. No demon. No monsters, nothing. Everyone else is obedient to me.¡± Her eyes shone with a glint of unhinged desire. ¡°I accepted your conditions, and I know what to do. If I started mercilessly killing everyone I ran into I would become a threat, a target. People would run from me, they would fight back. But this...¡± She walked closer to the railing arms outstretched, careful not to touch the scythe as Death gently pulled it away from her. ¡°...like this, they follow me, willingly. No matter how scared they are, I am a beacon of their salvation. With my influence growing I can cleanse whoever I want, I can kill whoever without cause, because my word is that of God. I am their liberator! I am the light bringer!¡±

    Nikolai¡¯s arms awoke with fire in a display of strength. She extinguished the flames when she put her hands on the railing. A deep silence settled between the two. Nikolai stared at her mask and felt Death¡¯s eyes, somewhere behind the hole and glass, staring back at her. She could not stop feeling the cold.

    Say something.. She angrily thought to herself. I should be thankful. Without her, I would still be rotting in a tomb somewhere. But¡­ she terrifies me.

    ¡°As I said, Dear, you are doing well. But you are isolated. I am here to offer you guidance and information.¡± Lady Death leaned closer and placed two cold fingers from her gauntlet on Nikolai¡¯s right cheek. ¡°I¡¯m very fond of you, you know, after all, every Queen needs a Knight.¡±

    Or a sacrificial pawn...

    ¡°So... what would you have me do?¡± Nikolai said, crossing her arms and leaning against the railing away from Death¡¯s touch.

    ¡°Keep doing what you¡¯re doing. Gather people, strength, the more souls the better. Become a beacon for humanity. Good or bad.¡±

    Nikolai nodded.

    ¡°However, certain things are moving faster than I had hoped. Heaven and Hell are brewing a war and if you¡¯re not careful you might find yourself trapped between the two. Demons are making moves, spurred into action by your ritual.¡± Lady Death paused, brandishing her scythe to the side. ¡°A few of your friends are in Gausville. They have been for a while. They were split up, and they¡¯re waiting on the others. But they won''t come, not before you make it there.¡±

    ¡°Gausville?¡± The girl proclaimed. ¡°...Gausville, that''s where¡­ what¡¯s his name¡­ His dad... I can''t remember its been so long.¡± She looked down disappointed at her long faded memories. ¡°Why would I go to Gausville? And what friends?¡± Nikolai said, her voice brim with spite. ¡°I don¡¯t have friends.¡±

    ¡°Precisely. You will go there and finish what you started. You will kill the Angel, and the boy as well.¡±

    Nikolai¡¯s eyes went wide open. The blue embers on her left eye scorched wilder and wilder taking on a crimson hue.

    ¡°What¡­ boy?¡± She asked, her voice trembling, already knowing the answer.

    Death ignored her, staring at her. Nikolai glared back with bloodshot eyes. She opened her mouth to speak but death spoke first.

    ¡°You¡¯re close to the nearby harbor city of Brenwood. Go there and take a ferry up the river to Gausville. You¡¯ll be close enough to your targets from there. And Nikolai?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± She said, concerned by being addressed by her name.

    "Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed your little attachment to the girl. I would be careful if I was you. Those that lurk in darkness will exploit every weakness they can find...¡± Death¡¯s final sentence echoed out, as her cloak expanded and enveloped Nikolai, clouding her vision in darkness. The girl screamed out that name once more, waking up in her bed. Nikolai looked at her surroundings, the bed, the sheets and pillows. Everything was in perfect condition.

    Of course¡­ Death only visits me in dreams... She thought. Her mind ran over her visions, and Constantine¡¯s image remained in her mind. Tears began streaming down the right side of her face. She placed a finger on her cheek and looked at the droplet. The sight of it filled her with rage. Her scars surged, alight with hate. Her tears turned to smoke on her face. Placing her palm on the sheets, she unleashed a slow trail of flames onto the bed, slowly setting it ablaze. She got off, dressed in her usual attire as the room crawled into an inferno. As she put her mask on, she clenched her fist into the air, draining every spark of flame from the room into her palm. This time however, she did not crush the ball of fire that gathered in her hand. She admired her handiwork: a slightly more charred version of her room. Then she spun around and threw the fireball through the balcony windows. The inferno amplified into a massive explosion that sent bits of molten metal, glass, and cement into a fiery rain below.

    That should wake everyone up. Come now, we¡¯ve got a long, long day ahead of us. Nikolai thought, smiling sadistically beneath her plague bringer mask.

 Part 42: The Box

    Wrath¡¯s boots flew across the barren asphalt, her eyes flamed with rage as she chased after Evan and his demonic abductor.

    She had been running without pause for hours. Every fiber of her being was pushed to the extreme and a constant thick sweat dripped down her back. Her eyes saw the creature¡¯s tortured dark soul no matter how far away it managed to get. This allowed her to keep pace with the massive behemoth as it weaved in and out between the buildings, homes, and trees of the town outskirts. Despite this, Wrath was feeling herself start to slow down, the distance between them slowly grew larger and larger. An estranged thought crossed her mind. It was a feeling she had not felt in a long time. A worry, a deep fear that she was once again going to lose something, someone. These newfound friends had given her a chance even after she wronged them. Despite their short time together, they saw her as more than just what she hated being called most, more than just a demon. If she left Evan to be torn to shreds now, it would forever be a stain on her soul she could never cleanse. Her beauty would be tainted forevermore.

    Is this all I can do? Is this all I¡¯ve become? I can¡¯t accept this... not this, this hollow form. Empty and weak. Her mind raced as she felt her leg miss a step.

    No. She trembled, unable to see past the sweat dripping down her forehead. No, I will not let you bring me to my knees. She stopped. If she tried taking another step she would collapse. I will not let go.

    A faint memory appeared before her eyes. A whisper of what once was, familiar yet so very strange. The winged being reached its hand out to her, the light just barely letting it show. The warmth that emanated caused a single tear to well up in Wrath¡¯s eye.

    I remember¡­ I-I am capable of something greater, something more graceful, more powerful. I might not know what, but I know this¡­

    As quickly as it came, the memory faded and reality crashed back. The creature, far in the distance, seemed to have slowed down as well. Perhaps it was mocking her? It did not matter. Wrath straightened her back and took a deep breath. Her dark power flowed through her veins causing her muscles to pulse with strength and a metallic black spread over her skin. Her golden eyes glowed with unholy fury that seemed to seep out of her entire body like a gray mist. She bent forward, her claws digging into the asphalt as she positioned herself on all limbs like a hound ready to chase down its prey.

    ...I am Wrath.

    A shockwave erupted as Wrath released her tensed muscles. She leapt through the air using the ground as leverage to propel herself forward. Destruction was left everywhere she touched it. Like a bullet she dashed forward towards the awaiting crow-beast. Before the monster even realized, Wrath was almost caught up to it. It was too late for it to run now. It dropped Evan onto the cold ground underneath and turned fully towards its opponent. Its bloodsoaked head and neck outstretched as it unleashed its shriek with a ferocious and terrifying vigor. It rushed forward. Wrath responded in kind, opening her mouth to reveal her long fangs as she too screamed back with the same feral anger coursing through her. The crow attacked first by jumping into the air and bringing its arm down onto the empty street sending tremors throughout the area. It did not have time to realize it completely missed Wrath before she appeared like a blur before one of its eyes, her violet blade sinking deep into it. Her claws gripped its feathers as the abomination howled and thrashed its head. It reached with its arm swiping away at the assailant, but Wrath more untouchable than a shadow. She surged around the beast''s head like a bolt of black lightning with two golden lights intertwined. The crow shrieked once again, as Wrath¡¯s blades and claws ripped its flesh from its skull. Every swing of her glowing purple swords sent sparks of its oil-like blood flying. Wrath grinned as she bathed in the foul life-force, the blood gave her strength, reinvigorating her ailing body. Her onslaught continued until the beast wildly arched its neck back and began slamming its own head into the concrete. Wrath floated in the air on her black wings as the crow continued wickedly thrashing about like a gutted fish. Its skull was almost completely visible underneath a pool of blood and its antlers were completely broken off, laying on the ground below. Splayed out on its belly, the crow slowly turned towards her, mewling like a beaten dog.

    It only took one instant of Wrath pausing for breath for the crow to counterattack like a vicious viper. The creature grabbed its head at the base near its long neck and ripped it off with both of its elongated arms, then it hurled its own disembodied head towards her. Wrath had just enough time to block the massive flesh and blood-dripping skull by crossing her blades in front of her. Still, the weight and force of such a direct hit sent her flying into a small nearby building across the street. As she crawled out of the debris, dazed from the blow, Wrath could see a new head slowly protruding from the creature¡¯s torn neck as a grueling, tortured noise rang across the street. A new crow head adorned its neck, bathed in its unclean blood, a thousand nails and scrolls still embedded in its flesh and eyes . It turned towards Wrath and shrieked once more.

    ¡°You just don¡¯t stay dead, do you?¡± Her echoing voice called out, pushing aside a large slab of concrete. Her eyes darted away from the creature onto Evan¡¯s still body far away to its left.

    It needs time to regenerate, even if slightly. If I can¡¯t kill this thing, maybe¡­ Just maybe...

    Wrath¡¯s tentacles shot from her elbows and wrapped themselves around the chunks of building she crashed into earlier. She ran ahead, and the abomination rushed towards her. With a smirk, she spun mid step and threw the rubble towards the creature¡¯s face. When it lifted one of its arms to defend itself, Wrath¡¯s body released another shockwave. A burst of speed and she dashed under it and through its leg, slicing it completely off below the knee with both of her swords. As the creature howled and collapsed once more, Wrath used her momentum to carry herself onward, turning towards Evan. She ran as fast as she could, forcing her blood to pump through her veins and summon the last ounces of strength she could muster. Her hand reached out to him, ready to grab him and run.

    At the last possible moment before reaching him however, a shadow materialized between them. It was too late for her to avoid it as a single punch landed directly into her gut. Blood spat from her mouth before the force of the blow shot her back. Wrath flew through the air before crashing back onto the hard asphalt. She gasped for air between spurts of blood as her entire being was enveloped by pain. Still, she forced herself on her arms, pushing herself off the ground. Slowly, she stumbled back up on her feet, wobbling slightly to the side.

    ¡°Graaaah!¡± She gasped in pain, trying to regain her composure as pools of blood dripped down her chin. Ahead of her she saw them, demons and devils. They were surrounded by cars, with some carrying weapons, others just staring at her, and one carrying Evan¡¯s body over his shoulder.

    When¡­ how? She wondered. She could see their foul black souls filled with malice and hate. At their forefront stood one massive individual, with a short bulbous head, blonde unclean hair and two beady eyes staring mockingly back at her.

    ¡°I must admit Wrath, I did not expect you to last so long against our little beastie.¡± Baal called out to her. ¡°Its got quite the vicious temper. But then again, so do you right?¡±

    ¡°What... what are you doing here?¡± Her voice weakly called out to him.

    ¡°Hah, are you seriously asking that? We¡¯re after the angel love. We¡¯ve been tracking you for some time, hoping you lot would pass this way. Unfortunately looks like the important ones took a little detour.¡±

    This... this is bad. Wrath thought as her eyes scanned the mob in front of her. There¡¯s too many for me to fight in my current state, especially with that fucking thing behind me.

    ¡°No dipshit, I asked what are you doing here? Where¡¯s Azazel? Did he send you?¡±

    Baal frowned, annoyed at her comment. ¡°He¡¯s dead Love, killed him myself.¡±

    Her eyes went wide. Azazel was not anyone in particular that she cared about, but their shared history together meant that she knew what he was capable of. A change in the demon hierarchy meant that unpleasant consequences could arise, and Wrath knew this.

    ¡°You seem surprised.¡± Baal continued. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be pleased to know tha-¡±

    ¡°Azazel and I had a deal.¡±

    ¡°A deal that YOU broke!¡± The demon shouted back at her, a hint of anger flowing through him. ¡°It was your own damn fault. You chose to help out the angel and her friends.¡±

    ¡°I chose? Mephistopheles came and asked me. From what I recall he was working with you was he not?¡± Wrath shouted back at him, slowly walking forward despite the guns being raised against her.

    Baal smirked, and Wrath noticed. Something was not right, and she just fell into his trap.

    ¡°He was, but unlike you, he never betrayed us.¡± Another voice behind her called out. It was a cold sound that gripped her mind with fear. She turned and saw a man walking towards her. The crow-beast was nowhere to be seen. He stood tall and slim with a bald head and a face so old it was practically dripping off his skull. He was wearing a simple blue suit with an overcoat. Despite his meek appearance, in his eyes Wrath could see a terrifying force. She recognized him as Baphomet, Lord of the Sullen and the shadow that stopped her from reaching Evan earlier. An aura of sorrow emanated from his presence, as if the darkness of twilight itself bent before him. Wrath steeled her nerves.

    ¡°Never betrayed you?¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°Yes, I''m certain of that.¡± She laughed.

    ¡°You do not believe me... Wrath was it?¡± Baphomet began. ¡°The truth is simple, Mephisto has been helping us track you all this way. How else did you think we were waiting for you at the train station?¡±

    Wrath¡¯s face betrayed no emotion. But the poisonous words were enough to sow doubt in her mind.

    No, Mephisto would not dare betray me. Not ME! He¡¯s lying, he has to be.

    ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± He continued. ¡°...Neither the Dusk-Crow nor the Hellreavers have been enough to catch that damned Angel. But, that¡¯s in large part, thanks to you. Not him.¡± Baphomet finished, pointing at her.

    Wrath stared blankly back at him, ignoring what he had to say. All her muscles were buckled, awaiting the next move. Her mind raced, trying to find the best course of action.

    Think Wrath, think. If you attack him Baal might hurt Evan, and you can¡¯t get to Evan without Baphomet stopping you again... I have to go through him, but... I''m running out of time..

    ¡°You are surrounded Wrath! You¡¯re seconds away from collapsing. Don¡¯t do this love. There¡¯s no way out of here for you!¡± Baal shouted at her from behind.

    His words fell on deaf ears as she consumed her rage and cleared her mind. Wrath¡¯s eyes shot open. Her dark strength surged once more, sending out a shockwave that knocked the lesser demons to the ground.

    ¡°Unlike Azazel, I have no attachments towards you nor any need for you, Wrath. I will strike you down without mercy if you do not cease.¡± Baphomet said to her, his body unflinching at her display of power.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Wrath lunged forward with her blade ready to kill. Baphomet was still, unmoving until her swords seemed like they would pierce his very heart. His right hand reached out and caught the tip of her sword, his fingers curled around its violet edge. Not even a single drop of blood dripped down his wrist. In that second, Wrath, expecting her attack to be parried, used the sudden shift of inertia to propel her legs backwards in the air and land squarely on Baphomet¡¯s shoulders. His head swung up at her as her blade came down upon him once again. Once again however, the blade missed its mark, passing through an ethereal shadow and crushing the asphalt underneath.

    ¡°Kshhh!¡± She hissed then spun around wildly, sending rocks and dust into the air. She sensed Baphomet¡¯s presence behind her and swiped with her claws and violet blades. The demon effortlessly parried her strikes, pushing her weapons away with light taps of his fingers. Wrath¡¯s anger bubbled once more, as she pressed further, ripping and tearing with her hands. Completely on the backfoot, Baphomet only defended himself from each of her blows until an opportunity arose. One slip, one moment of weakness in Wrath¡¯s thrust and he struck. His hand thrusted forward towards her neck, grabbing her and slamming her against the pavement. The cement underneath cracked and exploded upwards from the sheer force as Wrath let out a gurgled shout. The Demon Lord towered over ready to give a final blow, Wrath smirked, and a multitude of shadow tentacles shot from her body piercing through her attacker and sending him back, tossing him onto the ground. Baphomet quickly rose, an annoyed look on his face as he looked at the holes in his suit. He brushed some dust off of him and began:

    ¡°Well done. You¡¯ve made your point. I will admit that you are truly fierce. Even on the brink of passing out you managed to land a hit on me. Lay your weapons down now and I will allow you to join me.¡± He clapped.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    He¡¯s just mocking me. Wrath thought to herself as she stumbled back onto her feet wiping blood off her cheek with the back of her hand. He was toying with me the whole time.

    ¡°Haah, haah¡­ This is not over.¡± She said, panting.

    ¡°A shame. You do not realize how defeated you truly are.¡± Baphomet smiled, and casually stepped to the side.

    Wrath was hit by a blast of pure morning sunlight, blazing out from behind the demon. The dawn had arrived, and with it, the last of her strength finally seeped away from her. She felt herself going unconscious as she stumbled forward.

    ¡°NO! NO! NO!¡± She shouted, dashing forward for one desperate final strike as her horns, wings, and dark energy dissipated around her. Baphomet did not even attempt to block or dodge. Her blade was the last to fade, and she merely scratched his chest, ripping his shirt underneath as she collapsed on her knees. There was nothing she could do as she passed out from all the pain and exhaustion crashing down upon her at once. A single thought passed through her mind as she faded into the darkness.

    I¡¯m sorry Evan¡­ if¡­ if only¡­ I was¡­ greater¡­

    <hr>

    Uriel and Constantine slept for hours in the second to last remaining carriage of the train. The last one being partially destroyed from their nightly battle. The train had moved much more slowly, and their trip ended up being much longer. Thankfully, none of the survivors dared to come back to this half of the train, so the duo remained undisturbed. Until Constantine awoke, greeted by the pale afternoon sky. He got up, with an annoying crick in his neck and a constant ringing in both of his ears, and walked towards the front of the train. There, he was greeted by a multitude of people crammed into their cabins and standing in the corridor, startled by his presence.

    ¡°What happened out there?¡± Someone asked him through the commotion. Everyone went silent.

    ¡°I¡­ its¡­ Uhmm.¡± Constantine stammered, still slightly dazed from his sleep and numerous wounds and bruises. ¡°Bad things, bad things happened. But its fine, we¡¯re safe¡­ for now¡­¡±

    A tall man with bags under his eyes and a scared expression on his face pushed himself forward through the crowd. Constantine slowly reached towards his belt, hand gripping the Death Rose, ready for anything.

    ¡°You saved our lives, didn''t you? I saw those creatures last night. Everyone was running away but you ran straight towards them.¡± The man said with a quiet voice. ¡°You saved me and my son¡¯s life. Thank you, thank you so much. You and that girl you were with. Is, is she-¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s alright, just sleeping. Its... Its alright. I did what I could.¡±

    ¡°What is your name, son?¡± An elderly woman called out to him.

    He paused for a brief moment. ¡°Constantine.¡° He then said quietly.

    The people then got back to murmuring among themselves, some surprised that such a young boy managed to save them, while others doubted the validity of the claims, or of any danger happening at all.

    ¡°Please.¡± Constantine asked for their attention once again. ¡°Does anyone know how long until we reach Gausville?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be around five or so hours.¡± Someone else responded. ¡°Train is moving awfully slowly.¡±

    Five hours, that means we¡¯ve been out for like what¡­ at least twelve hours.

    ¡°Ok, thank you. And¡­ uh¡­¡± He stammered a bit more while massaging his neck. ¡°Does anyone have any water to spare?¡±

    The same man from earlier walked up to him holding a bottle of water. Constantine thanked him and hastily drank some, a couple drops dripping down his cheek.

    ¡°Is it ok if I give... Some?¡± He asked, pointing in the direction from where he came.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, yes, yes. I packed quite a few and besides you need some. Hey¡­ also, you look pretty banged up.¡± The man noticed, pointing towards his blood covered left wrist. ¡°I¡¯ve got a first aid kit I thought would come in handy, I can patch you up if you¡¯d like? Both of you, I¡¯m presuming the girl¡¯s in a similar state.¡±

    Constantine eyed the man up and down. Concern and doubt was written all over his face. The man looked normal enough, obviously tired from a restless night. He had straight black hair and wore a simple blue hooded jacket. He was tall in stature and appeared to be decently fit. A pair of simple rectangular glasses adorned the man¡¯s face. His kindness could be just that, or it could be a ploy for him to lower his guard. Constantine decided he had to risk it, as the wounds from the previous night were starting to ache once more and he knew Uriel was just as hurt. The man was right, Uriel was in a similar position as him, and Constantine would get her all the help he could.

    ¡°Hmmh.¡± He nodded, still having some water in his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you in the back wagon in a minute. Thank you.¡±

    <hr>

    Uriel woke up startled when Constantine shook her awake. She was relieved to see that he was alright, and gladly accepted his water bottle when offered. She did not expect the accompanying guest however, and based on his reaction, he did not expect her either when he entered the cabin.

    ¡°You have¡­ wings.¡± He sputtered.

    Uriel stared back at him, mildly confused. She looked at Constantine as if asking for clarification. He only nodded.

    ¡°Y-yes.¡± She said, her voice echoing through the chamber. ¡°I¡­ have wings.¡±

    ¡°Are you an angel?¡±

    ¡°Something like that, yes. My name is Uriel¡­ You are?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry I didn''t¡­ didn''t even...¡± He dropped the small handbag he brought with him on one of the seats and continued. ¡°My name is Sean. You said you were Constantine right.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm.¡± He nodded.

    ¡°Angels, demons¡­ It really is the end of times, isn¡¯t it¡­¡± Sean whispered to himself, just loud enough for everyone to hear.

    The atmosphere of the cabin became calm and quiet as Sean slowly bandaged the two saviors. Starting with Constantine he dressed his wrists and cuts as well and helped clean his neck scratch before applying some gauze to it. He then turned to Uriel and began cleaning the large gash above her hip with some medicinal alcohol. The angel winced through it until Sean bandaged the wound fully. A couple of plasters and band-aids on some smaller cuts followed, as well as some pain pills for both.

    ¡°Anything you can do about this?¡± She asked, pulling up her jeans to reveal the wooden prosthetic below her left knee. There was a pained look on her face as she did so. ¡°Walking is quite difficult with this.¡±

    Sean took one look, wincing at the makeshift construction. He realized it was a fresh wound, but one that did not happen the previous night. If that was the case, what other monstrosity could do something like that to someone like her?

    ¡°I''m sorry, I cannot with the tools I have available. Making prosthetics isn¡¯t¡­ entirely beyond my expertise but I also don''t have anything I could use here on the train. The wound is clean though so, no need to change the wrappings. I''m so sorry I can¡¯t help more.¡± He said, bowing his head.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s ok¡­¡° Uriel sighed.

    ¡°May I see your hands?¡± Sean said.

    Wordlessly, Uriel agreed, stretching out her arms towards him.

    ¡°These bandages are quite old, want me to change them?¡±

    ¡°If its alright with you.¡±

    ¡°Sean.¡± Constantine called out. ¡°Why so much kindness?¡±

    ¡°Hah, come on now.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Like I said, you two saved my life, my son¡¯s life, and everyone else that¡¯s still on this train. If the least I can do is tie a couple bandages and offer a bottle of water then by God I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°You believe in God?¡± Uriel asked.

    ¡°Yes I-¡± Sean paused, looking at the small, perfectly circular holes in the center of Uriel¡¯s palms. ¡°Is this¡­ stigmata? You two have really been through a lot, no?¡±

    Both were quiet.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± He continued, wrapping fresh bandages around her palms. ¡°If this is really the apocalypse, I hope God has mercy on us all.¡±

    After he was done and on the verge of getting up, Uriel grabbed him by the wrists. She then moved her palms up to his cheek and stared at him with sad snow-white eyes, tears welling up within them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry I brought this upon everyone.¡± She said. Sean looked at her confused. ¡°I never wished for any of this. I hope you can all forgive me.¡±

    Constantine watched her and listened. An intense feeling of sadness welled up deep within him. It felt as if Uriel was apologizing to him. Even though he did not blame her for anything that had happened, in his heart he knew. If only she had landed in another apartment instead of his... If only¡­

    Sean quietly accepted the Angel¡¯s apology. He then got up and cleaned up all his supplies, leaving some additional medication for them to use if need be. As he stepped out the cabin door, ready to return to his son, he looked back at them and said:

    ¡°I hope God is watching over you both, I hope we¡¯ll meet again soon.¡±

    Silence filled the room as he left. Uriel turned to Constantine and they both stared at each other for a couple more minutes before she finally broke the ice.

    ¡°What next?¡± She asked.

    ¡°We get to Gausville, lay low and stay out of trouble, find Evan¡¯s dad and wait for Evan and the rest to join us.¡± Constantine said after a few seconds of thinking.

    ¡°You¡¯re always so confident.¡± Uriel said.

    Constantine was surprised by her comment. ¡°Thank you Uriel, its a thing I¡¯ve taught myself. I... I try.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think everything will be ok?¡±

    ¡°Everything has to be ok.¡± He shouted. ¡°I can¡¯t let even a single doubt in my mind, or I¡¯ve already lost.¡±

    ¡°Constantin-¡±

    ¡°No Uriel, they¡¯re fine, we¡¯re all going to be fine.¡±

    In her mind, Uriel had only one burning question she wished to ask: How can you keep lying to yourself so blatantly?

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t always so confident, you know. I...¡± He began, and a knowing look from Uriel urged him to continue. He sighed. ¡°I guess I never told you but, might as well. My dad, he was¡­ bad. He¡¯d beat me often, sometimes over the slightest things. God knows what would set him off on any given day. Frequently, he¡¯d¡­¡± Tears ran down his cheek as he tried to let out the words. ¡°He¡¯d lock me up in a cage... leave me there all day, sometimes multiple... hungry and thirsty. But then one day he just¡­ snapped. Thought he was gonna kill me as well but no.¡± He wiped his face with his hand before continuing. ¡°It was as if the entire weight of his sins came crashing down on him that one day and¡­ he couldn''t handle it. Blew his brains out right in front of me. Took the neighbors two days of me screaming and crying until the cops finally came.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear that Constantine.¡± Uriel stared at him, her face a mixture of misery and horror. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don''t remember anything about my childhood.¡± She lied. ¡°W-what about your mother?¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be. I''m glad he¡¯s dead. As for her, I have no idea. He would never tell me anything about her. Never even a picture. Not even a name. Nothing.¡± His expression changed, from a slum down look to one more determined and angry. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t my aunt or the therapists that helped me most, you know? Even though¡­ they did. It was Nikolai and Evan. They helped me pull through. Slowly, my life got better. We were together in everything. When Nikolai had her accident we helped her much the same way they helped me. We were two broken kids and Evan was the one keeping us afloat.  And now¡­ they¡¯re both gone¡­¡±

    Because of me. Uriel finished the sentence in her mind.

    ¡°But not forever, Uriel. I made an oath. I swore I would bring Nikolai back and that I will protect you. And I know Evan is safe and on-route to Gausville as we speak.¡±

    Uriel looked at him. She forced herself to believe in his words, believe in the hope that everything would be as he said. She allowed the same fiery zeal to awaken within her eyes.

    ¡°In that case.¡± She began. ¡°I will trust in you, and I will help you. We¡¯ll get them back. We¡¯ll persevere through this.¡± Uriel stood up from her seat, arranged her clothes slightly and outstretched her arm towards her companion. Constantine nodded and looked up at her. After a moment of pause he stood up and grabbed her hand, shaking it.

    ¡°Thank you Uriel. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here with me.¡± He said, smiling at her. She smiled back at him, her face beaming with renewed rest and vigor. ¡°I would have been dead last night had it not been for you.¡±

    ¡°You say that Constantine, but I too would have been dead had you not been there. I''m glad to have you beside me on this journey.¡± Uriel laughed.

    ¡°We make a pretty killer duo, hah.¡± He said, arm reaching towards the medallion dangling on his chest and rubbing it between his fingers.

    The two spent the rest of their time patiently in their cabin, waiting with bated breath until the train finally began to slow. A single name was written in bold black letters on a sign outside of their windows as the train crawled to a halt.

    Gausville

 Part 43: Carrion

    Constantine looked up at the sign with a grim yet resolute demeanor on his face as a single drop of rainwater dripped onto it.

    He turned to Uriel and she stared back at him, her piercing white eyes shining with a similar somber mood. Standing up, he noticed that people were beginning to gather their belongings and walk out onto the station platforms, where they were promptly greeted by multiple policemen and military soldiers. They guided the crowd towards the station while thoroughly inspecting them.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± Constantine said.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Uriel asked, standing up behind him. She stumbled slightly as she steadied herself on her softwood shin.

    ¡°Damned security, we¡¯re gonna need to get past them without them noticing your wings like last time.¡±

    Uriel pouted, almost ashamed of her massive blackened wings. She flapped them gently and sadly.

    ¡°What about going out through the broken carriage?¡± She asked, pointing towards the back-end of the train.

    Constantine took one look and shook his head. ¡°We need to go through that entryway over there, behind everyone. But I suppose we can try going that way first, better than trying to go with the crowd.¡°

    Together, they moved slowly through the carriage, making sure no one noticed them as they jumped out and walked further away on the rails. Uriel looked curiously at the train tracks, concerned as to not get her leg stuck between the iron sheets. Constantine, noticing her worry, grabbed her hand and guided her along near the wall. The two of them slowly shuffled along until they were both out of sight enough to climb onto the platform.

    ¡°Now what?¡± Uriel asked, wings slumped and a worried echo in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m... thinking, give me a second.¡± Constantine replied. His eyes scanned the rest of the train station platform, considering his options.

    The crowd kept rushing inside, impatience grew among the cold and frustrated people from being forced to wait through a queue. Constantine leaned back against the shadowed walls of the train tunnel. Three guards were sitting besides the entrance, with two dealing with the crowd. The pillars would offer enough cover to hide past the first two, but how to get inside.

    His eyes scanned the crowd once more, and a pair of eyes stared back. They were piercing, as if reading his mind, but familiar. It was Sean and with a nod, he understood what needed to be done. He shoved himself into a man further ahead in line. The man turned and started shouting, prompting Sean to shout back, goading him into a rage. Slowly the brawl expanded, more and more people piling over as fists and swears flew. The two policemen tried breaking it apart but to no avail. Two more stepped up from the entrance, and Constantine and Uriel knew this was their chance. They rushed under the cover of shadows towards the closest pillar, their steps silenced under the shouting and threats and warning shots being fired carelessly into the sky.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Constantine shouted at Uriel, placing a hand on her chest to stop her from rushing further. ¡°This fucker is still guarding the entrance.¡±

    ¡°We should just rush him.¡±

    ¡°He might ring an alarm before we get to him.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Wait! Unless¡­¡±

    Unless¡­ An Idea flashed in Constantine¡¯s mind. I can use this!

    He pulled out his holy dagger, tossing it and catching it by the blade between his thumb and index. He gave Uriel a look as if asking for confirmation. She replied with a half nod-half shrug and a confused look on her face.

    Reassuring Uriel, Thanks.

    In one swift motion, he spun and shot his arm out from behind the pillar, with the dagger flying out of his hand. He purposefully aimed it behind the guard, and as soon as he let go he could feel the world around him slowly fade into a blackened haze. He blinked rapidly, trying to keep himself conscious. He chased after the dagger, after-images trailing behind him, and a part of him still remaining there behind the pillar. The stone beneath his feet felt like a strange gelatine, it was solid to his touch, but ripples radiated out with every step. No matter how fast he ran, time always felt slowed, his movements sluggish and difficult to make. But his eyes and mind saw reality at the same rate. Each movement was precisely how he wanted it to be, so he ran nonetheless.

    Through the thick misty haze he could see the guard slowly turn his head towards his dagger. Without hesitation he jumped against the electronic barrier legs-first, and then pushed himself right back spinning in the air. His body went almost fully horizontal. Thanks to the slowness of his motions, he could position himself exactly as he wanted. One hand reached towards his dagger and the opposite leg swung with all his force and inertia, straight into the guard¡¯s head. As soon as his fingers touched his blade, the full force of the solid world came back. His leg landed a direct and powerful kick onto the policeman¡¯s head, from ear to chin, knocking him out instantly as he collapsed on the ground.

    Constantine himself almost followed suit. But with enough reaction time, he caught himself, landing on one knee with one leg trailing behind him.

    ¡°How about that shit huh?¡± He said turning back to Uriel as she flew close. ¡°Come on, let''s go before they notice.¡±

    The Angel nodded, eyes still wide from his display, before she flew forward and over the gate. Constantine jumped and followed her as they rushed into the dark hallway inside. A powerful light was at the end. As he moved forward, his eyes got blurrier, and he felt a sharp stinging pain behind them deep in his skull as well as a potent aching in his left thigh. He winced, and kept trying to run, but soon the light turned into a massive white patch, a patch which doubled in his vision. He stopped, stared, and two white hollow eyes stared back. A pair of colorless eyes whose burning gaze he¡¯d felt before. Constantine¡¯s knees buckled under him and he collapsed. He couldn''t tell if it was out of fear, or sudden fatigue. All he could tell was that the vision was fading, and the sound of Uriel screaming his name began ringing in his ears.

    ¡°Constantine! Constantine! Are you alright? Talk to me!¡± She said, palms grabbing his head with the occasional slight slapping to keep him awake.

    Constantine¡¯s blurry sight rested on the shape of her face as slowly her features faded in, and he saw her face shining as the light of the hallway projected from behind her.

    ¡°Hey¡­ what... What happened there?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, you just collapsed! Are you alright now, you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re bleeding!¡± She said, trembling.

    I¡­ I am? He thought, as his hand moved up to his face and pulled back, drops of blood in his palm. His eyes were dripping bloody tears. The aching behind them slowly but painfully fading away. ¡°Its fine, Its fine now, I¡¯m ok. I¡¯m ok.¡± He said, wiping his face with his hands and a bit of spit.

    But his words weren¡¯t enough to fully persuade Uriel. Her featureless eyes were filled with worry. However, a sudden shout behind them pulled both out of their trance. The guards calmed down the mob and then found their fallen partner and were now searching for their perpetrators. Both of them quickly rushed back to their feet and ran forward, blending in with the crowd of people that were gathered towards the end of the hallway. They continued forward, dashing and pushing through everyone and running out of the train station into the pouring rain. The cold wet wind immediately hit both of them.

    ¡°At least no one will see me with blood on my face now!¡± Constantine shouted in an attempt to lighten the mood as they ran out into the street and ducked behind some building blocks. It failed miserably. ¡°We should take cover somewhere and wait out the rain.¡± He said after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Know any good places?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ haven''t been in this city for a while, no.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Uriel said, with a noticeable sarcastic tone.

    <hr>

    ¡°Constantine...¡± Uriel moaned, her voice quiet and almost silent against the wind and rain. ¡°Please, can we stop somewhere, I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    Constantine looked back, but there was a sudden coldness about his expression. Maybe the rain and frustration of being rejected by strangers so much was getting to him. ¡°Yeah, we, we really should get somewhere dry. Just a bit further Uriel, there¡¯s a little complex not far from here. I know there used to be a stairwell that they¡¯d always leave open for the homeless to shelter in when it rained or snowed. Here, put your arm around me if your leg hurts¡±

    She let out a loud sigh, and placed her hand around his neck. The two of them had spent hours wandering through the city. Whenever they tried to get booked at a motel or even find a shop to hide inside and wait out the rain they were met with closed doors and unwilling patrons.

    There was a strange emptiness of people in this city. A few cops here and there, cars driving in an apparent rush. Most of the people they encountered were pulling trolleys, carried backpack after backpack or pushing shopping carts filled with gallons of water and canned goods. Uriel saw some pass by her, and she watched them intently. Their faces were filled with worry, sadness, and concern. A pressing uneasiness in the atmosphere of the city. They barely acknowledged her presence as they walked past her. The few that did look up at her didn¡¯t give a second thought.

    There¡¯s a lingering despair in their faces. She thought to herself. Everyone is aware of this uncertainty, they fear the future that lies before them. Just like I¡­ I fear what awaits me. The emptiness haunts me¡­ Her eyes went down to her missing leg. The dull aching pain of walking for so long was getting to her. Almost just by thinking about it, her hip wound began hurting as well, causing her to grunt in pain. This is just a taste of the penance that awaits me, isn''t it?

    As if fate itself answered, the two of them made their way past a small plaza. Off to the side, standing under a makeshift umbrella on a large piece of concrete was an incredibly old man wearing ragged and tattered clothing. He was hunched over, holding up a piece of cardboard with ¡°The End of Times is Upon Us!!¡± scribbled on it. He was yelling and shouting about the rapture and the apocalypse with no one there to hear him. It was as if he was talking to the rain and wind itself. But his eyes spotted Uriel immediately. He began shouting at her, calling out to her. Uriel stopped, and watched. The man got off his pedestal and made his way slowly towards her. Constantine immediately stepped forward, dagger in hand.

    ¡°Easy there old man.¡± He said with a sharp threat.

    ¡°Its fine Constantine.¡± Uriel took the initiative, stepping in front of him and walking towards the old man. The beggar looked at her with one lame eye and a smile of old decrepit teeth with quite a few absent. ¡°What do you desire, Beggar?¡± She said, her voice booming with her angelic echo.

    ¡°I dreamt¡¯s of you! Black Star!¡± He hissed, but merely in a strange form of ecstasy. ¡°I dreamt¡¯s of your coming. I DREAMT-Your raven wings flew across the sky! A golden chariot followed with wheels made of flames and I saw clashing blades carved from the sun and moon itself!¡±

    Uriel listened with great care causing the sensation of rain to melt from her mind. Strangely enough, Constantine put his disbelief aside and listened carefully as well.

    ¡°I saw¡¯s an angelic visage cleansing the darkness, her fiery blades carving a path through the devil himself!¡± The man continued. ¡°I saw¡¯s a dark flower, a flower raised in the darkest abyss. Violet petals bathed in poisonous words. And decay. Everything decays, everything rots and becomes undone even eternity. But not you, Black Star.¡±

    Uriel stared with wide eyes. A shiver ran through her body as a raindrop dripped from her hair over the bridge of her nose and down her cheek, around her lips and down from her chin.

    ¡°The emptiness you fear is echoing like ripples in a pond from a rock thrown by a careless god. It will come back to haunt you-¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Uriel¡¯s voice boomed.

    ¡°MY NAME¡­¡± He shouted back, stepping away from her. ¡°Is not important. I am a nobody, always and forever. My purpose was to relay this one message. My gift of sight was given for this one moment. I am afraid Angel, I fear for you. For him, for all of us.¡±

    Uriel stepped forward and grabbed the man by the jacket, her pale eyes locked against his.

    ¡°What did you see, Beggar? What message do you bring?!¡± She yelled, growing desperate and shaking him by the collar.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± He whizzed, his eye rolling in the back of his head and becoming much like Uriel¡¯s. ¡°Death.¡±

    The wind howled around Uriel, billowing the rain over her head. She clutched the man¡¯s lifeless corpse until Constantine startled her back to reality with a hand on her shoulder. ¡°...Uriel? Are you ok?¡± He said.

    She kept staring at him for a few moments. ¡°Yes¡­ he¡¯s... dead.¡±

    ¡°He sure knows how to make an exit...¡± Constantine sighed. ¡°We can''t just leave him here. Any-¡±

    Uriel looked up at him. He could not tell if tears streamed down her face or it was merely the rain. She turned back, a single resplendent blade materializing in her hand. Constantine squinted at the majestic glow. In a single thrusting motion she pierced the man¡¯s heart with it, drawing no blood. His skin caught alight as if in holy flame. It burned and singed, turning pale before slowly the rain began falling through him, as his flesh became transparent and faded. Uriel tossed aside his ragged clothing and turned back, not daring to look Constantine in the eyes.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡± She said quietly.

    Constantine just nodded quietly and walked up to her, offering his shoulder once again. Wordlessly, Uriel agreed and placed her arm around him again. As both of them began walking they noticed they were being accosted by a person they did not recognize. A young woman underneath a wide black umbrella walked up to them. Had either been in greater moods they might have been more careful but the woman did not seem to have any malicious aims.

    ¡°Can we help you?¡± Constantine asked dispassionately, followed by a rather mean-spirited quieter comment: ¡°All the fuckin weirdos comin out right now¡­?¡±

    The woman just stared silently at them, unmoving, as they got soaked even further in the rain. Then, she offered them an umbrella from a snake-skin leather purse she was carrying. Both of them looked at each other and painted on the other¡¯s face they saw first confusion, then acceptance, lastly thankfulness.

    Constantine took the umbrella and opened it over their heads, finally sheltering them somewhat from the rain. Now, they got the chance to get a good look at the woman under the umbrella. She was small in stature and wearing a long blue overcoat that complimented the color of her short purple hair. Hair that slightly covered her eyes, but still left enough for them to discern the soft and delicate features of her face. Her hands were covered by a pair of leathery black gloves, and her boots were a similar black shade, made of a thick, high-quality material.

    ¡°So¡­ thanks? Who are you?¡± Constantine insisted, shivering from the rainwater that dripped down his neck.

    The young lady did not answer, instead, she walked past them. She paused briefly, looking back at them before tilting her head and motioning them to follow her.

    ¡°Should we?¡± Constantine asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Uriel replied decisively. ¡°I have¡­ a feeling about her. She means us no harm.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, I¡¯ll trust you. Hopefully she gets us out of this bloody rain.¡±

    Its not the rain I¡¯m worried about¡­ Thought Uriel, looking back at the beggar¡¯s now wet clothes.

    The walk was brief, and quiet. Neither Uriel nor Constantine dared talk about their earlier encounter, or anything else in particular. They were both relieved to be finally out of the rain and begin drying up somewhat. Still, Uriel wasn¡¯t fully relaxed, as her eyes were glued to the back of the stranger¡¯s coat the entire journey, focused and waiting for any sudden move that might threaten them. But the woman betrayed nothing. She just walked forward without ever even turning back to check that they were still following her. Not a word was spoken.

    Eventually, they reached what looked like a set of buildings indistinguishable from those that surrounded them. The woman walked up the small staircase on one of them knocking on the door in a very peculiar pattern. The door was flung open, and a man whose face they couldn''t see quickly pulled her inside. He waved towards Uriel and Constantine, beckoning them inside. They followed swiftly, and were greeted by a large open vestibule and a familiar sight. The man quickly locked the door behind them and ushered them further inside, as Constantie stared in surprise.

    ¡°Sean? What are you doing here?¡± He said.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you two are ok. Didn¡¯t run into anymore trouble with the police? I was gonna ask you guys to accompany from the train station but you both bolted out righ-¡±

    Uriel stepped forward, positioning herself between the two men.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.¡°Who are you? Both of you?¡± She asked. ¡°I thought you were just a strange yet helpful man back at the train station, but clearly you¡¯re more than just this. Have you been following us? Speak!¡±

    Sean paused for a moment, before raising his arm towards a door behind him. ¡°Perhaps we should sit down for this? You¡¯re both tired and still recovering, and I know you have problems with your leg. I¡¯ll explain everything in the common room.¡±

    Everyone was silently holding their breaths waiting for Uriel¡¯s response. Her posture relaxed and she nodded. A few moments later, both her and Constantine were sitting side by side on a wide leather couch. Across from them on two arm chairs sat Sean, somewhat tense for an unknown reason and the strange woman, whose eyes were locked in a silent unblinking battle with Uriel¡¯s. Between them was an elegant glass coffee table with very ornate flowery paintings. The entire room was spacious, with bluish-tinted walls. Off to the side was a minibar as well as a small sitting area and a TV hanging from the wall. A pool table sat on the other end.

    ¡°Would you like anything to drink?¡± Sean asked after a few moments of silence and adjustment.

    ¡°Get on with it.¡± Constantine interjected. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Are you familiar with the woman named Katherine Devilsbane? Or better known as The Huntress?¡± Sean asked.

    Constantine¡¯s eyes went wide, betraying his answer, but he shook himself off and began again. ¡°Are you answering my question with another question?¡±

    ¡°Please, just help me out here.¡± Sean begged melancholically. There was a noticeable twitch in his left eye as well as a vein spasm in his neck.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Constantine sighed. ¡°We do know Katherine.¡±

    ¡°Ok, Ok good. If you didn¡¯t know, Katherine is a demon hunter.¡±

    Constantine nodded. ¡°We know. She mentioned a mentor and some others¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s not the only one, though she might be the best one alive.¡± Sean continued. ¡°She comes from a long lineage stretching back centuries and is one of the few left with Samson the Rageful¡¯s blood. We...¡± He motioned towards himself and the woman beside him. A quick twitch in her eye betrayed a deeper meaning, one that neither could discern at that moment. ¡°...and a few others in our team, don¡¯t have such a lineage. Which is why our missions involve primarily resource and intel gathering, disruption, and very rarely assassinations.¡±

    ¡°Is that how you knew we were coming?¡± Uriel said.

    ¡°No, being on the same train as you two was a pure coincidence. I was in Malphas for a whole different reason when the sky cracked open. I tried to investigate as much as possible but the situation in the city got worse and worse and I had to flee. Then, you two saved mine and my son¡¯s life on the train, and for that we will be forever grateful.¡± Sean said, bowing his head in thanks.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, again.¡± Constantine replied. ¡°Is that why you patched us up afterwards though? You wanted to see if we were with Katherine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know who else could possibly have done something like that. Imagine my surprise seeing an Angel in that cabin. Demons are a dime a dozen these days but even for someone like me you were the first of your kind I¡¯ve seen.¡±

    Uriel¡¯s cheeks turned a reddish hue, and she looked away.

    ¡°But¡­ seeing you there only confirmed my fears.¡± Sean paused, getting up and going off to a desk on the side of the room. He pulled out a binder as well as a pair of glasses for himself which he promptly put on. He placed the files out on the table in front of him and began once more: ¡°We try to keep up to date with others like us throughout the country and beyond. We have a small sector on the outskirts of town where we conduct most of our business. But, we have heard nothing from Katherine for over two years. Not the most unusual, she was always quite cold and distant towards us¡­ lone wolf type, for good reason. But even she wouldn¡¯t be silent for so long.¡±

    Constantine shifted uncomfortably in his seat. ¡°Your point?¡±

    ¡°She tried to crucify you didn''t she?¡± He asked Uriel.

    Her eyes went wide with first surprise and then despair. She bit her lip and snuck a glance at her. Sean nodded and turned away, giving her a moment of privacy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t know what happened or why her ritual failed, but what matters is, it did. The world got fucked up because of Katherine¡¯s obsession.¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with us?¡± Constantine said.

    ¡°Everything!¡± Sean blurted out loud. A quick angry look from Constantine made him reconsider his approach. ¡°Ahem, what I mean is, without Uriel here, none of us stand any chance. We need her if we wish to undo what Katherine did. We are just asking for your cooperation, nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Cooperation with what?¡±

    ¡°Currently? Nothing. I want to personally give you my thanks by offering you this place where you can lay low, get back into shape and not be constantly on the run.¡±

    Uriel looked at Constantine and the corner of her mouth curved upwards remembering a past conversation.

    ¡°That seems awfully nice of you. For no cost even¡­¡± Constantine still resisted.

    ¡°You still don''t trust me?¡±

    ¡°No I really don''t. Sorry but this just feels too convenient. We run into you on the train, on a coincidence you say, and then in a brand new city I haven''t been to in years we just happen to run into this b- you haven''t even told us her name yet!¡± He shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got carried away, bad habit of mine. This is Insect, the Osteomancer. She cannot speak, so please read her writing if you wish to communicate. Strange name I know, but its hers and she insists we call her that. She¡¯s our woman on the ground as it were. I had her track you two as soon as you left and bring you here.¡±

    ¡°Constantine.¡± Uriel interjected, placing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be making more enemies. I think you should trust them.¡° She squeezed his arm, giving him a look that said there was more to her reasoning.

    ¡°You¡¯re right but, I¡¯m just ¡­ worried. If she tracked us this easily, how do we know if every demon within a twelve mile radius doesnt know you¡¯re here yet?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sean began, calling their attention again. ¡°In this city there¡¯s only a minimal skeleton crew of demons running things. If anyone or anything got remotely close to finding you two Insect would have intervened and not just let you wander the city alone for hours.¡±

    ¡°Yeah thanks about that by the way.¡± Constantine added. ¡°I¡¯m only partially soaked to the bones.¡±

    ¡°Do you accept to stay here then?¡± Sean asked, ignoring Constantine¡¯s mean remark.

    ¡°With some conditions...¡± Uriel began. ¡°We can leave whenever we want, and¡­¡± She flicked her wrist, extending her palm causing two blades of light to materialize and shoot towards Sean and Insect, stopping right in front of their faces. ¡°If I so much as feel the slightest malicious intent from either of you or whoever else may be here, I will decimate you, understood?¡±

    ¡°D-duly noted. Absolutely.¡± Sean nodded as Uriel retracted her blades. ¡°One, final thing, call it a gift of good faith for our new-found alliance. Read this.¡± He said, passing the binder to Constantine who immediately picked it up and began reading it.

    ¡°Baal, Azazel? Azazel is dead?¡± Constantine shouted, jumping from his seat.

    ¡°One of the last messages we received from Katherine was that she¡¯s hunting the Demon Azazel and his lot. One of the oldest and most notorious enemies of our Covenant. Katherine had a¡­ personal grudge with him. Recently, we found out that there was an attack at a demon auction that Azazel attended and from what we can gather she most likely fatally wounded him there and-¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Constantine interrupted, his voice quiet and mannerisms changed completely from earlier. A strange feeling of happiness and rage built up within him. ¡°I was there at the auction, we didn¡¯t get anywhere near Azazel, we failed miserably.¡±

    Sean looked at him in shock, perhaps surprised that someone so young went up against someone like Azazel alongside Katherine. ¡°I... see. Well, whatever the case then, someone killed him, and his crown was taken by the one called Baal. I had hoped maybe you two had some encounters with them and this news would have been welcome. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, no, no, Sean. This is incredible news. I am elated that that piece of shit is fucking dead. I hope they fed his body to his own hell-hounds. But I am also angry. I am furious that I was robbed of the chance of killing him myself. Of tearing his lungs out with my own hands.¡±

    Uriel watched him, with an aching heart for the pain he harbored within his own. She decided they both needed rest, desperately.

    ¡°Sean, we thank you for the information, and the hospitality. If you please, we¡¯re both still damp, and tired. Can we go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Of course, I¡¯m so sorry for keeping you so long. Insect will show you the way to your rooms. You have showers inside. I will be leaving for our base tomorrow so you might not see me for a bit. Gonna have to report everything to our boss Nathaniel. Try not to shoot your weapons too much or blow holes in the walls, please. If you have anything, Insect will take care of you. Careful though she doesn¡¯t like playing the maid too much.¡± He laughed.

    Graciously, they thanked him before making their way to their rooms for some much needed respite. Uriel collapsed into bed after taking off her wet jacket and all the weapons strapped to her, tossing them without care into a nearby wardrobe. After a few brief minutes of rest she remembered she was soaked and decided to go take a hot shower.

    The bathroom was massive. A large shower cabin made out of tempered glass was off to the side with a bathtub in its own alcove next to it. On the other end was a sink and a toilet. Everything was decorated with gold lining around the corners and edges, but still kept an atmosphere of simplicity. Uriel just carefully took off her clothes, tossing them onto a small heater nearby. She then stepped inside the cabin turning up the dial on the hottest setting. She jumped back with a yelp when the boiling hot water hit her and she squeezed her hand besides the gush to turn it on a slightly colder setting. A moan escaped her lips as the pleasant sensation of water on her skin washed over her.

    This is nice¡­ I¡¯m gonna have to ask Insect if she can change these bandages after this¡­

    She thought she cleaned herself, thoroughly washing her wings as well, much to the dismay of whoever had to clean the stray feathers out of the drain. Uriel fell deep into contemplation. At first she thought about their newfound allies and if they were truly so, but then her mind wandered to her most pressing concern: the message delivered by the beggar earlier that day.

    Death¡­ why is it that everywhere I go I bring her with me¡­ What do you want from me¡­ ?

    Silence. Nothing but her thoughts and running water. She sighed, thankful that no one responded. Uriel shook her head, taking a deep breath. She turned back to her business, placing a hand on the wound on her hip. The water fell red as it passed over it. Concern about the mild bleeding crossed her mind, but she attributed it to today¡¯s stresses. Once the shower was over, Uriel dried herself off with a couple of towels that were waiting for her on the sink. There was some device that looked like a large gun there as well, but she decided not to mess with it. Her clothes were very dry now, and very warm. She pressed them up against her skin, letting the heat seep into her pores.

    Either that thing is very powerful, or I¡¯ve been taking a shower for too long.

    Uriel looked at herself in the mirror. A little glint in her hair caught her eye, it was the hair-clip she borrowed from Katherine so long ago. She had forgotten to take it off but it didn''t bother her. Seeing it however made her feel even sadder. Luckily, there was a knock on the door of her room, so she went back and opened it.

    ¡°Might I come in?¡± came Constantine¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Uriel said plainly.

    ¡°Oh you showered, yeah I probably should have too... I just took a quick nap.¡±

    Wow, I really was in there for a while¡­ Uriel thought to herself.

    ¡°So...¡± Constantine continued sitting down in an armchair by the window. ¡°You wanted to say something earlier?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± She nodded, sitting across from him on the bed. ¡°The reason I was telling you to trust these people is¡­ I recently have been able to¡­ feel things... ¡° Constantine¡¯s confused look let her know that she should continue. ¡°Basically, you know how Wrath is able to see souls?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Well, recently I¡¯ve been able to do that. But I¡¯m not as experienced with it, so its just a sort of hazy glow if I focus really really hard. And I ¡®looked¡¯ at both of them and they¡¯re just normal humans, not demons or anything.¡±

    ¡°Ok, that''s great! But humans can still work with demons, or want to hurt us¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, but I think its at least a better chance knowing that!¡± She said excitedly.

    ¡°Thank you Uriel.¡± Constantine said, smiling at her. ¡°That''s actually quite reassuring news.¡±

    The two sat staring at each other with smiles on their faces until embarrassment crossed their minds due to the awkward silence.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Began Uriel. ¡°I keep thinking about what that man said.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so am I.¡±

    ¡°You are?¡± She asked surprised.

    ¡°Yes. In the past I wouldn¡¯t be but, I keep thinking about Nikolai. I remember she had a similar prophetic dream the night before she was taken and this whole mess started. I didn¡¯t believe her until it was too late.¡±

    ¡°So you think he was telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°Oh I hope to God it was just the ramblings of some meth-addict inches from dying, but after some of the stuff I¡¯ve seen and all the shit we¡¯ve been through¡­ I¡¯ve stopped hoping for coincidences.¡±

    Uriel nodded in agreement. ¡°I hope we find Evan¡¯s dad soon. And everyone makes it here safely.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Uriel, I told you. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.¡± Constantine said, reassuringly.

    She smiled. The two of them continued to chat for a couple hours about more mundane things in a vague attempt of putting aside their ill feelings. Uriel even learned what the strange device in her bathroom was. In the back of her mind however, she kept thinking about what the message truly meant. No matter how hard she tried, she could only see the darkness in her future.

    <hr>

    Nikolai looked out onto the harbor, seeing the Danaway river stretch on before her. Slowly, she turned around and made her way down the stairs to the pier. It was her time to leave, she had left Mathias in charge with Victor and Charles to help him while she was away on her holy quest. There was no worry in her mind of any problems arising. She had once again instilled fear in them when she burned the people of a small village outside this harbor city. They had refused to join her cause, it was only natural to punish and liberate their souls accordingly. Her people would wait there until she returned. She made extra sure to let those in charge know that should anything happen to Yuuya especially their punishments would be much more severe.

    Blasted rain again, this hasn''t let up in days¡­ She thought to herself. Mud and filth everywhere.

    Thankfully, her large black cloak covered her from the rain enough, and her own heat made it so the cold was not a bother. Finally making her way down the stairs, she saw a small ferry boat loading up a couple of cars. People were waiting in line to buy a ticket at a small building beside it. As the last man finished buying his, she made her way up to the booth, taking off her mask and covering the left side of her face with her cloak.

    ¡°H-hello.¡± She said, trying to appear meek and frail. ¡°May I have a ticket please?¡±

    The man took one pitied look at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t do charity work here even with the disaster. Its gonna cost you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, please.¡± Nikolai continued acting. ¡°My family¡¯s waiting for me in Brenwood, we¡¯ve been separated for weeks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry kid, rules are rules. Besides, this ferry¡¯s not even going to Brenwood, its going straight for Gausville.¡±

    Perfect.

    ¡°T-that''s even better! My family said if I can''t find them in Brenwood they¡¯ll be in Gausville. Please sir, I¡¯m hurt, I haven¡¯t had proper food in days.¡± She said with a sad glum look on her face.

    ¡°There¡¯s a homeless shelter just down the street from her kid, I told you you¡¯re not getting a ticket without money. Now scram.¡±

    Nikolai¡¯s tooth dug into her lower lip, drawing blood. Her eye looked at the man and the inside of the booth. She noticed the door behind him was unlocked and an idea crossed her mind.

    ¡°A-alright sir¡­ I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Filth¡­ She thought, her nails digging into the counter before she let go. She turned back the way she came but made a sharp left when she was out of view enough. Nikolai placed her mask back on her face and snuck around the back of the building. Her feet did not make a single sound as she entered and watched the man hunched over his desk, quietly writing some papers. The back of his neck exposed to her.

    Her rage swelled and crescendoed, feeling her power flow through her veins. She pulled up the sleeve on her left hand, revealing the scorching white-hot haze that coated her skin. Before the ticket salesman could figure out what that intense heat was, his spine was torn away from his skull by a phantom¡¯s hand as it plunged into his neck. His death was instantaneous. Nikolai looked on with glee as his body tumbled out of his seat and collapsed lifelessly on the floor. In her palm she held bits of bone and bloody sinew. She giggled as her flame flared and she crushed it all to ashes in her hand. The blood on her fingers boiled off until there was no trace of her crime on her.

    ¡°I won''t be able to purify your body, but worry not, I was not going to anyway.¡± She told him as she stepped past him and grabbed a ticket from his desk. ¡°Scum like you deserve only the cold abyss of hell.¡±

    Nikolai giggled under her mask as she made her way towards the ferry. The man checking the tickets gave her a concerned look but let her in nonetheless when she presented her pass.

    ¡°Where you going Miss?¡±

    ¡°Gausville.¡± She said, her voice silenced by her mask.

    ¡°It will be the last stop then.¡± The man smiled at her. ¡°There¡¯s a lower level, feel free to go inside if you want to get out of the rain.¡±

    Nikolai only nodded and walked towards the other end of the deck. There were not many people on it but even so, she wanted nothing to do with anyone. She could not help but feel that a pair of eyes kept following her as she walked. The horn blared and soon the ferry was on its way. Nikolai looked out over the river for a time, filled with a placid serenity as she watched the raindrops cause ripples on the water.

    ¡°If you think I haven¡¯t noticed you yet you¡¯re sadly mistaken.¡± She said suddenly, still facing the river.

    ¡°There¡¯s only six or seven people on this deck right now. Of course you heard me coming.¡± The person behind her replied.

    No, I did not ¡®hear¡¯ you. You¡¯ve been staring at me since I got on the boat.

    ¡°What do you want? I have no care to talk to you now.¡± Nikolai continued, still not bothering to turn around and face her assailant.

    ¡°I know what you did to get on this boat. If you think I¡¯ll allow your evil to breathe a day longer, then it is you who is sadly mistaken.¡±

    Nikolai tapped on the boat railing with her fingers, slowly letting her anger build up within her. ¡°You do not want to do this, friend. Just go and we¡¯ll both be at peace.¡±

    His response was the sound of a blade being pulled from its sheath. Nikolai heard the sword howl and scream with dark energy as he pointed it towards her. She finally turned around, eyes filled with murderous purpose and a gleeful smile hidden under her crow mask.

 Part 44: Balefire

    Nikolai¡¯s blood boiled within her veins.

    Who was this worthless pile of flesh to tell her what she could and could not do? A dung beetle before a queen. An insignificant speck before God herself. Her fingers itched with desire, desire to set the entire boat aflame and spread this man¡¯s charred guts across the deck. She lifted her hand, heat rising at the center of her palm, and in response the man pulled his sword closer towards him, perfectly still pointed at her.

    But a sudden noise away from either of them made them turn their heads. They saw a crying child in the arms of his mother as she gently rocked him back and forth, trying to calm him down. A simple moment of kindness that was enough to give both pause.

    If I torch this boat now, it might delay me enough that I¡¯ll lose her in Gausville¡­ Nikolai thought to herself. I suppose this means I have to play nicely, for now¡­

    She turned back to the stranger, stepping forward. A twitch in his eyes made her stop. He stared at her, and Nikolai could see his gaze was filled with a strange emptiness. A sensation she felt often when she stared at herself in a mirror. She tilted her head to the side and smiled.

    ¡°Listen, you don¡¯t want this fight.¡± She said, her voice now soothing and calm. ¡°You see that kid over there? You¡¯re not gonna harm me at all, you¡¯re just going to make him an orphan, or worse dead.¡±

    The man just stared back at her silently, briefly looking over to the woman and her child.

    ¡°Come now, you¡¯re smart.¡± Nikolai lied. ¡°You know that the second you strike towards me you¡¯ve doomed every person on this boat. Make no mistake, I will incinerate every soul alive here if you piss me off.¡±

    Silence, followed by a swing from his sword as he placed it in a scabbard on his back. A grin crawled across Nikolai¡¯s face at the success of her words.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± He finally said, shaking his head. ¡±I hate to admit, but you are right. Trying to fight you here would just lead to me destroying this boat.¡±

    You¡­? Who do you think you are you son of a bi- Nikolai held herself back before continuing. ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a kid. What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake my hesitation for kindness, witch.¡± He spat, finger pointing towards her. ¡°I¡¯m... delaying your death for the sake of the people here.¡±

    Nikolai raised her eyebrows with an exasperated expression on her face. Witch¡­ how dare you...

    ¡°My death huh¡­ on what charges? Who are you to decide when God lives or dies?¡±

    ¡°You murdered that man in cold blood. Should we ask him the same question?¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡± Nikolai leaned forward, feeling a vein twitch in her neck. ¡°...Was scum. Unworthy of either life nor a proper death. I get to decide when scum like him lives or dies.¡± She circled around the man and he followed her with an unwavering gaze. ¡°I am the reincarnation of the Almighty Fire, my purpose is pure, and just. Are you a religious man¡­ uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Laurence.¡±

    ¡°...Laurence?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said quietly. ¡°I am, and you don¡¯t strike me as particularly holy if you don''t mind me saying. What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Is it the mask?¡± Nikolai asked, taking off the hood of her cloak and revealing her white and gray hair. The rain fell down upon her, washing her hair. ¡°My name is Nikolai.¡±

    ¡°More the murder. Thou shalt not kill and all that. I would say a pleasure to meet you but...¡±

    She laughed. ¡°You clearly don''t know your own God, Laurence. Across history he¡¯s killed more than anything in existence!¡±

    Except maybe death itself¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. A murderer like you has no right spouting off nonsense about being God and supreme judge.¡±

    ¡°I HAVE EVERY RIGHT.¡± She screamed, as a flash of fire shot from her left eye under her mask. ¡°I was chosen by Heaven, I went through Hell itself to be given the powers that course through me.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Laurence exclaimed, stepping back.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re better than me? What have you done? Hmm? Found a fancy sword in some cave and now you¡¯re all high and mighty? Please.¡± Nikolai paced around Laurence some more, mockingly laughing at him.

    ¡°If you must know, I was gifted this blade by an angel, with the sole purpose of slaying evil, like you.¡±

    Nikolai stared at him confused before a powerful laughter shook her body. She laughed and laughed, leaning on a nearby handrail for support. ¡°Hah, oh man. You¡¯re killing me. I haven¡¯t laughed like that in years¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Laurence angrily shouted.

    ¡°Yes? God you¡¯re even stupider than you look. You claim to be some angel-chosen savior but you¡¯re as blind and stupid as a bag of bricks. You haven¡¯t even noticed.¡±

    ¡°Notice-?¡± Laurence looked down rapidly, but it was too late. A trail of black ashes wet from the rain circled round and around him. The moment he broke his scrutinous staring, Nikolai stomped her left foot down, sending sparks flying from her sandals onto the ashes. She threw her hand upwards fueling the embers instantly into a raging inferno. Walls of fire surrounded Laurence, flooding him with smoke and scorching heat.

    Nikolai gleefully watched as the flames battered and flickered upwards. Soon, the fire alarm began to ring and people rushed out onto the deck from below and some moved towards the blaze.

    Good luck putting that fire out.

    ¡°Sorry Darling, but this is my stop. Hope you have a nice roast.¡± Nikolai laughed maniacally as she walked away, blending in with the crowd that quickly gathered.

    She made her way to the front deck and looked up the river. The Gausville harbor was less than a few minutes away. Steam escaped from her hair as water rained down on her, before she covered herself with her cloak once more. Her eyes turned back to the other side of the boat, as the men still fruitlessly tried putting out the wild flames.

    Her smirk faded instantly as the entire deck collapsed under her feet. A black blade that tore and bent the shadows themselves stabbed towards her neck as she fell. With quick thinking, she unleashed a torrent of fire down. The sheer force flung her out of harm¡¯s way but painfully slammed her into the metal side of the ship.

    She stumbled back up to her feet. Her eyes went wide and the rage she suppressed earlier was unleashed upon seeing Laurence before her. His blade was pointed towards her once again. Nikolai¡¯s hand grabbed her cloak, tossing it off her body and revealing the one armed dress underneath. As she let go of the cloth, her flames flowed through it turning it into ashes.

    ¡°You bastard¡­ How did you...¡± She said, her voice coursing with anger. ¡°Alright then. No more playing nice.¡±

    He ignored her, rushing forward to strike but Nikolai¡¯s power was overwhelming. It surged through her hand and exploded outward, engulfing the entire lower level into a red hot layer of molten flame. Laurence was blasted back into the walls of the ship, leaving a huge dent in them.

    Nikolai rushed him, slamming his head into the wall once more and following that with kicks and punches. Her flames sparked off of him with every swing. Her hits were wild and unfocused but left searing marks every time they landed. The assault stopped when she noticed Laurence reaching for his blade, jumping back at the perfect moment to avoid his swing. A black wailing mark sliced the air and remained suspended. He swung again. And again. Nikolai barely avoided each time he stabbed towards her, causing another shadowy line to be drawn into the air itself.

    Feeling herself get close to the wall, Nikolai unleashed a blazing pillar from her hand and stopped Laurence¡¯s ceaseless onslaught. Despite him blocking it with his sword, it was a direct hit that knocked him back into a bench which was destroyed under him.

    Nikolai saw her chance. Her left hand slowly got hotter and hotter, the scars on her skin turning from a deep red to a bright white as she coalesced her energy. The iron railings besides her slowly began liquefying as her fingers grazed past them, whistling and releasing steam. Laurence looked up through hazy eyes, the scorching heat causing him to sweat even at that distance.

    Before she could release, however, the boat slammed into the harbor and knocked her off her feet. She stumbled forward, quickly regaining her balance. This caused her body to pass through the lines of darkness cut by Laurence¡¯s blade, and his weary scowl turned into a smug smile. The shimmering shadows slashed once again, dark echoes of his previous swings. They ripped and tore Nikolai¡¯s skin and flesh, on her chest, her back, her arms and her head. Blood gushed in torrents from her wounds as she screamed in pain. Every surface it spattered on began to melt and dissolve. She collapsed on her arms and knees. Her left hand sunk through the wooden floor almost immediately causing all the heat to dissipate.

    ¡°YOU BASTARD!¡± She yelled, gasping for breath. Smoke began to seep from her body as her blood turned into bright flames that slowly cauterized her wounds. Her left eye was alight with fire, spewing upwards and out from behind her mask. ¡°DO I NOT HAVE ENOUGH SCARS? YOU WANT TO GIVE ME MORE?¡± She kept shouting in a maddened frenzy.

    Nikolai pulled her hand out of the smoking charred wood. Blind in her craze, she ignited her hands with her unholy strength. She was ready to set the ferry ablaze further, but Laurence was nowhere to be seen. What she saw instead was a massive chunk of wall sliced away in the side of the ship. She rushed forward and noticed large portions of metal and debris that simply floated in the air outside of the ship. Carefully grabbing one, she noticed that it was cleanly cut, with the same shimmering darkness shining on its edge.

    His blade...? It must be¡­

    Her fatigued eyes scoured the dark waters for any sign of life. The lack of any filled her with fury even further. Her arm shot forward, unleashing a piercing bolt of flame down into the river. And then came another. And another. Her flames were untouched by the water or the rain and steam surged upwards. All while accompanied by a maddened laughter.

    ¡°Laurence, Laurence! I expected more from you! How dare you run from me?¡± Nikolai shouted to herself as she kept flinging fireballs into the river. ¡°What sort of valiant fighter are you? You are nothing but a fucking coward. I want to tear you apart limb from limb for what you did! I want to hear your skin singe and boil under my flames! I will make you scream my name!¡±

    Another massive log of burning wood fell behind her, and she turned to look at it. The entire boat had docked and was now nothing but a smoldering amalgamation of fire, wood, and steel.

    He¡¯s gone¡­ Son of a bitch¡­ I should get into the city before this ship crumbles completely.

    Slowly, she limped back towards the other center side and walked up a flight of stairs to the main deck of the ship. Most of the people had evacuated, with some still on the verge of getting off. Nikolai paused, looking down at her dress. Luckily it was still in decent condition with only mild cuts along its sleeve and somewhat charred from her inferno. Anger flooded her mind, and anger fueled her fires, closing her wounds shut.

    She shook herself off and took one last quick gander to where she started the fire, and saw a roundish block of wood hovering above a hole in the deck. Confirming her suspicions, she sauntered off the ship and onto the harbor as a crowd watched her with bated breath. No point in hiding any longer. With a wave of her hand as she walked further up the pier she revealed her flames. The crowd dispersed and fled at her display. Nikolai walked further into the city until she was stopped by police cars, ambulances and fire trucks that were gathered in a parking lot outside of the port harbor.

    ¡°Stop where you are! If you take another step we will use deadly force against you.¡± A loud voice boomed through a megaphone behind one of the cars. Nikolai¡¯s eye scanned the area, and saw dozens of cops and firefighters cowering behind cars and trucks. Annoyed, she stretched her arms up and to the side, hearing her bones crack. Without a cloak to shield her there was a constant steam emanating from her body as the rain hit her.

    ¡°You guys got here awfully fast¡­¡± She said. ¡°Did someone on the boat tell you I was coming or what?¡±

    ¡°I said stop, woman! We will shoot!¡± The cop continued to bark.

    ¡°You know, I had a terrible trip here and I have a splitting headache¡­ I wouldn¡¯t try and annoy me further.¡± She said, her right eye glowing with demented zeal while her left eye flashed another wave of fire from behind her mask.

    No one could tell where the first bullet was fired from, perhaps the hands of an anxious rookie or a fearful elderly officer that tried to fire a warning shot past the threat, but Nikolai felt it long before it hit her. Her hand reached out towards it, embracing its heat, feeling the radiating force behind it coalesce with hers. She moved her hand around her, almost pulling the bullet towards her. The now molten slag began to rapidly spin around and around her body, like a small firefly trailing light as it flew.

    ¡°How dare you¡­ how dare all of you raise a single finger against me?¡± She said, the bullet now spinning down her arm like a coil picking up speed and growing slightly. ¡°I came here peacefully, I was going to pass through this town just doing my task, but I see now.¡± She continued, with the bullet now in her palm, and trailing down to her finger. ¡°You are all sinful, you all must be cleansed! REJOICE, FOR YOUR SOULS SHALL BE PURIFIED!¡± Nikolai shouted, flicking her finger and shooting the ball of metal and flame out towards the cars.

    The projectile cut through the air with abnormal speed, like a bolt of lightning straight into the head of the man with the megaphone. His entire upper body exploded into a shower of fiery blood and brain matter. Everyone stared in shock as his limp body fell off the hood of the car down onto the street with a squelch. Immediately there was shouting from every direction with people calling for reinforcements on their radios and orders being given.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Nikolai giggled to herself, before wave after wave of gunfire rained down upon her.

    Her arm painted a barrier of scarlet and amber on the air surrounding herself. Their weapons were useless against her. The bullets were harmless upon hitting her shield, like gnats falling into a raging river. Then they swarmed her, a swathe of trailing lights orbiting around her as Nikolai spun in response. She thrust her arms and legs outwards, sending orb after orb of liquid death through the air bombarding her opposition. Her deadly gentle dance continued as cars, people and even the nearby buildings exploded into a fiery demise. When the entire boulevard was thoroughly destroyed and the people were either dead or fleeing, Nikolai stopped and bowed.

    ¡°REJOICE! YOU ARE NOW FREE!¡±

    <hr>

    Constantine woke up enraptured by a sensation of fear. He rubbed his eyes as he made his way to the bathroom for some washing up. They¡¯d been in this place for a few weeks now, and aside from a couple quick trips outside for some food, Insect had insisted that he and Uriel best stay inside. It was difficult to adjust to normalcy after so long. Not that much of his circumstances could be considered normal, but after the past few weeks, it was definitely different enough.

    His schedule mainly consisted of eating food, sleeping, teaching Uriel about table pool, and watching TV. The news, presented by some local stations in Gausville, was grim. A lot of cities and towns across the continent had been razed to the ground by hordes of wights and other unknown monsters. Some areas however, had been avoided entirely so far. Those lucky enough to avoid death fled to these safe places. Communication with the outside was scarce but there was talk of some military resistance building up in these refugee cities.

    This was enough to give Constantine hope that the mess Katherine caused could somehow be fixed. His mind lingered on Katherine for a moment longer, a skip in his heartbeat still aching over her betrayal, his face aching in memory of the thorough beating she gave him.

    Have you fled? Hidden yourself somewhere in shame, or did the Devil himself come and drag you to hell where you deserve to live out your days?

    He took a long look at himself in the mirror, sighing. Constantine dared not think about her any longer, everytime he did his mind went back to Nikolai and he simply could not bear that. He focused on himself instead. Most of his bruises and cuts had healed up somewhat. Some wounds still remained, such as the massive claw marks on his neck.

    Hey, at least it matches my tiger scar¡­  He laughed to himself as he looked over his shoulder at the older red scars that ran down his back. By the end of this I¡¯m gonna look like jerky¡­

    A sudden realization struck his mind. All of his wounds seemed to heal fast, a bit too fast. Constantine looked down at his left thigh where he got shot and sure enough, nothing more than a small round scar. He hadn¡¯t noticed it while being constantly on the run, but now it became apparent.

    Is this because of the dagger? He questioned. Uriel? Something¡­ else?

    ¡°God I hope not.¡± He said to himself. ¡°I gotta deal with enough freaky shit already.¡± He paused, taking a deep breath.

    Calm down idiot, its probably some side effect of that holy dagger right? Gotta be. If its healing you then its fine no? What¡¯s the worst that could happen¡­

    He turned to leave before a recent memory flashed before his eyes. ¡°Nothing bad¡­ except those creepy Pale Shadows from the other week, that definitely qualifies as a worst-case scenario right? God damn it Constantine you¡¯re talking to yourself, have you lost your marbles? Its too early in the morning for this¡­ let''s just get breakfast... me.¡°

    Constantine finished up and then made his way to the common kitchen, where he was greeted by Insect as was their daily routine.

    ¡°Anything new today?¡± He said. As usual, she only shook her head without even looking at him. She drank her black tea and continued reading a little book with a white-teal cover. Besides her on the table was a notebook and pen she used to communicate more important matters with the two of them.

    ¡°Is Uriel up yet?¡± Constantine asked while getting himself some breakfast.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    She nodded her head pointing towards the common room. Constantine nodded in acceptance and sat down across from her.

    ¡°Soooo, what''s that book about? Its a new one it seems. Last you were reading a green cover one¡­¡± He tried making conversation as he ate his jam and butter spread toast. After a few seconds of being ignored, he pressed the matter. ¡°Insect?¡±

    She gave him an annoyed glare before scribbling in her notebook: None of your business.

    Alright fuckin¡­ sheesh I was just making some conversation... Constantine thought to himself as he leaned back away from her and continued nibbling on his sandwich, defeated. His gaze wandered towards the window where the rain kept pouring as it had ceaselessly for the past days. He got up and stared out the window, pulled by a powerful distant ringing. He saw a cop car drive by in a street in the distance with sirens blaring. Followed by another, and another, and then an envoy of large armored trucks. All gunning off in the distance.

    Something¡¯s not right here.

    On queue, he heard Uriel¡¯s wings beating as she rushed towards the kitchen. He turned and saw her standing in the doorway, despair written all over her face. Insect put down her book slowly and rose from her chair. Soon, all three were surrounding the TV in the common room, as the anchorman outlined the breaking news.

    Constantine watched with horror in his eyes as helicopter footage of Nikolai torching cars, buildings, and people played. She was merciless. The streets themselves were on fire as she made her way deeper into the city. The authorities were desperately trying and failing to evacuate people from the path of her wrath.

    ¡°I have to go.¡± Constantine said when he had enough. He rushed towards his room before Uriel stopped him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going there alone.¡± Uriel pleaded.

    ¡°Uriel, I¡¯m not going to argue this! I have to stop her.¡± He shouted while aggressively pulling his shoulder away from her hand.

    ¡°Constantine LOOK at her!¡± She shouted back. ¡°There¡¯s an entire armada trying and failing miserably to stop her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and that''s exactly why I must go. No one else can do anything to her. She needs me.¡±

    Uriel stepped back, afraid of further altercation.

    ¡°Insect, can you drive me there?¡± Constantine said.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Can I borrow the car then?¡±

    She shook her head again.

    ¡°Can you go fuck yourself then?¡±

    Insect glared at him before flipping him off. Constantine stormed off to his room. There, he got dressed and ready. He strapped a couple guns to his belt as well as The Death Rose which he hesitated slightly before equipping. He then tapped his chest, checking for his dagger which he kept in the chest pocket of his long white overcoat. Finally, he reached for the necklace that Mephisto gifted him. He enjoyed the feeling of running his fingers over the cold metal. It seemed to inspire him, fill him with strength. Perhaps it was just placebo, but nonetheless, he placed it around his neck and ran towards the door. Blocking his path was Uriel, anger and sadness all too apparent on her face.

    ¡°You... promised you would not leave me behind again.¡± She began with a trembling echoing voice.

    ¡°Uriel, move.¡± Constantine replied without hesitation.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go alone. You¡¯re too weak against her.¡±

    ¡°I am not going to risk your safety because of me. I need to see her again¡­ I¡­ need her. Please, try to understand. And move.¡±

    Uriel bit her lip. ¡°Fine, but we¡¯re going together. If you dare try and stop me, I promise to God, I will break your legs.¡±

    Constantine stepped back, surprised by the threat. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you Uriel.¡±

    ¡°The sentiment is mutual. You are obsessed. You can¡¯t think straight when its about her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re GODDAMN right I¡¯m obsessed! I love her Uriel! I have loved her for as long as I¡¯ve known her. Half my waking thoughts are about her. Do you have any idea what that¡¯s like?¡±

    Uriel stared at him, desperately wanting to scream out, to stop him. But all that came out was silence and a sharp, aching pain in her heart. She fell on her knees, hands clutching her thighs.

    Her eyes trembled as the silence grew between them and tears dripped down on her clothing. Despair enveloped her soul and mind. Her wings slumped over her body, hiding her shame.

    ¡°I know you love me.¡± He whispered, just barely loud enough for her to hear. ¡°But I can¡¯t love you back.¡±

    Constantine threw his dagger past Uriel¡¯s wings and pierced through them and then the door behind her. Invoking its holy power, he faded from sight and left behind a faded visage of his form that vanished soon after. To Uriel, it looked like a pallid black mist that passed through her and the door. She saw a teardrop fall gently on her hand, but this one was not her own.

    <hr>

    Baphomet stepped carefully forward across the barren rooftop of the building. It was a small, ten story condo with a good view of the mayhem taking place on the avenue below. He knew he would find Her here. He paused, taking notice of his cold breath and the biting chill that crawled and coiled around his veins.

    ¡°I must say, you must be proper daft to approach me so casually.¡± A biting frigid voice called out to him.

    Baphomet¡¯s eyes scanned the skyline until he spotted Lady Death¡¯s shadow, sitting on a stone gargoyle hanging from the roof. Her legs were daintily dangling in the dusky sky. Her back was turned towards him, a shadowy silhouette, and he saw her cloak wistfully blowing in the rain and wind, like ashes blown away after a cleansing forest fire. But most importantly he saw her holding her scythe besides her, luminous even without light, like a mosaic of shattered glass.

    ¡°Well?¡± She said, drawing out the vowel. ¡°Your presence is unwanted here, tut tut, shoo.¡±

    Baphomet was silent, walking forward. Death¡¯s hand twitched, turning the angle of her reaper blade just a hair. Instantly, a large wound sliced open on Baphomet¡¯s left cheek. The devil paused, bringing his hand to his face and looking at his dripping black blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s been several eons since anyone has made me bleed.¡± He finally said with a hoarse voice.

    ¡°You were warned.¡± She replied cheerfully.

    ¡°Hmph. Perhaps you need a warning as well. I do not take insults such as these kindly. You are Death, I am Lord of the Afterlife, You best remember that.¡± He said, pointing a decrepit finger towards her. ¡°I know your powers, and your limitations. This is but a vision, a mirage, a dream. You cannot touch me in the waking world.¡±

    The wind howled between the two of them, as a single leaf swirled in the air before vanishing. Slowly, Lady Death rose from her seat, her dark shadow spreading unnaturally tall and wide. He realized as she walked towards him that she had been facing him this whole time.

    ¡°What do you desire, Wolf Tamer? Why do you seek Death?¡± She said, voice writhing with hate.

    ¡°I demand answers. What is your business with the Angel?¡±

    ¡°That concern is none of yours.¡±

    ¡°Oh but it is.¡± He said with a bitter tone. ¡°I asked for your help on the assumption that you were not involved in this. Your little fire-wielder says otherwise.¡±

    ¡°You asked for help because the other Silences despise you, and you are alone in this war. I gave you a vessel for your blade did I not? I gave you one of my beautiful pets to use as you wish. You drove Laurence towards the church and made him yours.¡±

    ¡°And then Laurence ran into your other beautiful pet.¡± He spat out.

    ¡°Yes, and before this night is over they shall meet once more.¡± She prophesied. ¡°The clashing of their powers will tear this place asunder. The angel will-¡±

    ¡°That angel will die tonight!¡± Baphomet retorted with anger coursing through his voice. ¡°Camael, was meant to be mine. I was defied at the last second, but I took solace knowing that her entire cursed bloodline had been erased from existence. Balance must be restored. Azazel and Baal failed in getting me that abomination. Laurence will not. The Old Man will find out and retaliate eventually!¡±

    Death silently whipped her scythe forward, pointing it towards Baphomet. He paused, staring her down with a raised palm.

    ¡°Am I supposed to be intimidated, Lady Death?¡± He said nonchalantly.

    ¡°Do you hear the thunder, Lord Baphomet?¡± She said. ¡±This storm is something we agreed to weather together. Do you intend to break that agreement?¡±

    ¡°I have suspicions about your ambition Reaper, but know that no matter what it is, I will not foolishly stand idly by and let you risk upsetting the natural order. Consider our alliance undone.¡± His words fell like a guillotine.

    Death¡¯s blade flashed, cleaving forward with a deafening, roaring sound. An azure void carved through the air before her, glowing faintly before fading into wisps of light. There was nothing but a shadow. Lady death paced around petulantly but it was too late. Baphomet had vanished.

    <hr>

    Constantine¡¯s legs ran at a grueling pace. The rain and wind battered his face and body, but he could not feel the cold. Only his destination lay before him. He followed the countless cars and trucks that made their way into the heart of the city. Each vehicle was larger and more armored than the previous.

    Faster, Constantine, Faster! He said to himself, gritting his teeth.

    He ran and ran and he kept running, his lungs bursting in his chest as he weaved in and out on the streets and alleys of the city, between citizens running the other way and cars nearly running him over. Then he heard them. The screams and sounds of destruction and a roaring flame far in the distance. His eyes went wide and his pace quickened. The faster he ran, the louder the harrowing noise became. Likewise, the temperature rose higher and higher and the very air he breathed got heavy with smog and ash.

    Sweat and rain dripped from his brow as he turned a corner and there, he saw her. Behind rows after rows of thrashed vehicles and piling smoldering corpses. An army of swat teams and soldiers surrounded her from all sides with riot shields and heavy weaponry trying to beat her down for a chance of evacuating the wounded and fleeing. Nikolai danced at the center of the chaos. Each movement unleashed another redhot wave of flame barrelling towards anything in her vicinity. Constantine finally stopped, panting and watching with wide bulging eyes. His lip quivered in fear and a chill ran up his spine. He was gripped by a frigid cold, despite the scorching heat.

    How could this happen? How could the sweet innocent girl I loved so much commit such atrocities? How could she unleash so much merciless death? He thought as he watched with tears in his eyes.

    Nikolai just gleefully laughed and waltzed as she purged, uncaring of anything or anyone. But he had to get closer, and so, he forced himself to run once again. A SWAT agent saw him coming and rushed him, shouting at him to stop and escape. Constantine stared him down as he got closer, and in a flash he shot his dagger in the air. Fizzling energy erupted from it as it whizzed past the man¡¯s head and Constantine braced himself for the drowned world to engulf him. His body moved forward, painting afterimages on the void that swallowed all light, except for the dagger that shone like a beacon guiding him forward.

    The man watched as a shadow passed through his body, immaterial and screamed in terror tossing his helmet away. Constantine only heard the faint glimmers of his moaning as he continued on his path with determination in his eyes. His hand found the dagger, and his body touched the corporeal ground once more.

    A blast of sudden hot air hit him as he found himself in the middle of the intersection surrounded by burning wreckage. Most of all, Nikolai watched him from a short distance. Her hand was still stretched out from her previous movement, but now her entire body was frozen. Her right eye stared back into his. A small trembling pearl stained by the sky next to a large blazing ruby surrounded by unholy flames.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Nikolai¡¯s voice whispered softly. ¡°Why? Why did you have to come here¡­¡± She pulled her hand close and stepped back.

    ¡°Nikolai¡­¡± Constantine began before he was cut off.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not here.¡± She said turning around and grabbing her head with her palms. ¡°If I don''t see you then you¡¯re not here¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, look at me. Please Nikolai!¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± She shouted. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. She¡¯ll make me kill you if I do.¡±

    ¡°No Nikolai I don''t understand. How can I? Look at this, everything, all this death... for what? You must, you must stop this madness!¡±

    She turned to him slowly. Her eye trembled in fear. ¡°Ahahahahahaha!¡± She cackled maniacally. ¡°Constantine, you always were an idiot. This is not madness, this is liberation. What you are witnessing is the glorious flame of a Goddess. I am here to cleanse their impure souls, I am setting their minds free from the cage of lies they¡¯re trapped into.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve fooled yourself with the mask you¡¯re wearing, but you can¡¯t fool me.¡± Instinctively Nikolai reached up to the beak of her plague mask. Constantine shook his head. ¡°Not that one. You may have deluded yourself into believing you¡¯re some god. I couldn''t care less Nikolai.¡± He stepped forward towards her, arms positioned non threateningly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to you after you died, but that is not you. You¡¯re not God, you¡¯re my Cherry. And you are hurting, just like back then. Let go of this rage that consumes you. Come back to me.¡± He said with tears streaming down his face.

    Silence dawned between them as Nikolai slowly reached back at her head with shivering hands and took off her mask, tying it around her left wrist.

    ¡°You¡¯re still so beautiful.¡± He said softly.

    She looked up at him with watery eyes. Light steam escaped from their corners.

    ¡°I¡¯m...¡° She began. ¡°I¡¯m scared Constantine. I look at myself in the mirror sometimes and just see this stranger. You mentioned¡­ back then¡­ I can¡¯t remember back then¡­ I can barely remember you. Bits of my soul are all gone, lost deep in the rabbit hole. All this death, it fills me with happiness, it swells me with excitement, it arouses me. I get this joy from watching them scream as my flames melt their flesh. It feels like I¡¯m doing good.¡± She walked closer to him. ¡°But a part of me is terrified¡­ terrified to even ask myself this question¡­ the fear that doing so will make me shatter like glass. What if¡­ I¡¯m not? ¡±

    Her arm gently reached out to his cheek, hesitating for a long second before she finally touched him. Nikolai closed her eyes and let the sensation of her palm on his face wash over her. It hurt, but she bore through the pain even when Constantine wrapped his hand on top of hers.

    ¡°I want you, more than anything, but I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t love you.¡± She told him.

    Her words pierced his heart like a lance, tearing it asunder. He stumbled back for a step, the weight of reality crashing upon him.

    ¡°Stay with me just a moment longer Nikolai, please.¡± He begged.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, She wont let me Constantine. Its all because of that God-forsaken angel¡­ Our lives were so simple before her¡­¡° She said, getting angrier and more frustrated. ¡°If I falter any more Death will just discard me. I¡¯ve been given a second chance that I cannot lose. Please¡­ I don¡¯t want to go back, don¡¯t make her take me back please. You can¡¯t make me go back!¡±

    ¡°Calm down Nikolai please, I don¡¯t care about the angel. Not like I do for you.¡± He said trying to keep up with her as she pulled back away from him.

    Nikolai stared back with a defeated expression on her face.

    ¡°Who is lying now Constantine?¡± She whispered. ¡°I¡¯m just a wilted rose. Go away, leave¡­ Please, don¡¯t force me to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me Nikolai. I swore I would get you back, I refuse to give up on you.¡± He said, grabbing her by the wrist. She immediately slapped his hand away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Touch. Me. Again.¡± Nikolai spat out with rage and disgust. ¡°I won¡¯t let you break my heart again. You abandoned me. You let me fall when I begged you to save me.¡±

    ¡°Nikolai¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave Constantine. Don¡¯t make me kill you.¡±

    ¡°STAY WITH ME NIKOLAI!¡± He shouted.

    ¡°I! SAID! LEAVE!¡± She screamed back, exploding with smoke and despair. Her flames erupted straight towards Constantine, sending him flying back into a flaming chunk of asphalt. He slumped to the ground in a daze barely holding himself conscious. His vision trickled back slowly and he saw Nikolai staring at him, panting heavily. A rippling line sliced across the air towards her, before it swelled into a blast of violet darkness. Her flames surrounded her at the last moment but the hit still landed, propelling her back with a tumble.

    W-what, what was that? Constantine wondered as his eyes adjusted to the smog and the clinging shadows. A familiar figure formed in the distance in the light of the embers. His mind raced, searching, begging for a name that was sitting there in the back of his throat waiting to be spoken. Laurence?

    ¡°L-LAURENCE?¡± He shouted with a cough. ¡°Whu, what are you doing here?¡±

    He turned to Constantine with an infuriated look on his youthful face. He readied his sword and swung towards Nikolai once more but this time the blast did not have the same effect. A pillar of flame shot towards him from the ashes knocking him off balance. She emerged from the dust with blood pouring out of her mouth. Little shining red droplets hit the ground as they dripped from her hair and face.

    ¡°You... You just don¡¯t know when to quit do you? You really want to be a pile of charred bones by the end of today, don''t you?¡± She shouted with a sore, maddened tone in her speech. ¡°You waited until I let my guard down¡­ you make me sick... you filthy scum¡­¡±

    Laurence did not wait for her to attack and only got back on his feet, swinging with wild abandon. His dark blade sliced through earth, smoke, and air sending shockwaves of dim moonlight straight into Nikolai¡¯s blazing inferno. Constantine watched in stunned silence as the two clashed, the light of their powers sparking out amongst the burning ruined avenue. But soon, another light descended next to him, bathing him in it with its soothing white touch. The powerful beating of wings washed away all the smoke surrounding him.

    ¡°Uriel?¡± He said with a quiet voice. She nodded at him, but he could not see her face clearly as the ashen smoke got thicker and more opaque and quickly flooded the area upon her landing.

    ¡°We must get out of here, fast.¡± Uriel whispered with her echoing voice. Her hands delicately reached around Constantine¡¯s shoulder pulling him up, but a pained groan from him caused her to stop.

    ¡°Uriel why did you come? She¡¯s going to see you¡­¡±

    ¡°I was never going to let you go alone Constantine. You could not have stopped me, and neither could Insect.¡±

    ¡°Uriel... I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°Save it. Are you hurt?¡±

    Constantine did not respond, instead his eyes kept watching Nikolai in fear. Her battle with Laurence shook the very foundations of the earth, but now they had reached a standstill, the briefest of moments of peace. A single second long enough for Nikolai to turn and see Uriel. Her eyes went wide. Her mannerisms shifted as her glorious purpose lay before her. Newfound strength and hate pumped through her veins as her hair floated upwards and shimmered with golden flames.

    ¡°There you are!¡± She said cheerfully. ¡°There are no words for how badly I want to burn you alive and hear you beg me for mercy. Everything, its all your fault! You, the most impure, unholy abomination that you are. Demon, I will erase every trace of you from this reality.¡±

    Uriel turned defiantly towards her. ¡°Nikolai, I am truly, deeply sorry for all the pain I have caused you. I hope someday you can find the kindness deep within your soul to forgive me. Maybe someday, I can find that same kindness within me. Until then, I cannot undo what has happened to you because of me, but I cannot allow you to go any further. This is not right. You are no longer the Nikolai I briefly knew. You are insane. Diseased, without a cure.¡±

    The heat became unbearable, the ground around Nikolai became a slurry of cement and dirt. Her scars were glowing brighter than any flame that surrounded her. A dark expression settled on her face. Then came another blinding flash from his blade as Laurence screamed towards her: ¡°DON¡¯T IGNORE ME BITCH¡±

    His dark energy stormed through the air, yet not a single wisp of fire rose up to defend Nikolai as before. Instead, she raised her left arm slowly, stopping the blow in the center of her palm.

    ¡°Not this time.¡±

    The shockwave reverberated, sending him flying back. The blackened ink swirled in Nikolai¡¯s hand, slowly getting fueled by her blaze. She lifted her arm above her head, coalescing it into a larger and more massive form. Their powers painted a phantasmical sphere of fire and shadows, swirling, surging and radiating into the smoking sky. Uriel and Constantine watched in horror. It was too late to flee now.

    ¡°Behold the glory of the true Goddess. Let your putrescence be sundered by this holy Balefire. Let us all falter. Let us all crumble.¡± She laughed, arms outstretched as she took in the sight of her glorious flame, her eyes dripping bloody tears.

    ¡°NIKOLAI STOP THIS MADNESS!¡± Constantine screamed, still hoping deep within his soul that she would cease, but his words fell on deaf ears. Uriel understood the gravity of her situation, and wrapped her arms and wings around Constantine. A barrier of lightforged swords surrounded them. She closed her eyes, bracing and praying quietly as Nikolai¡¯s hysterical laughter echoed through their souls.

    ¡°ASHES! ASHES!...¡±

    ¡°...WE ALL...¡±

    ¡°...FALL...¡±

    ¡°...DOWN!¡±

    That night, the sky became alive with pure sunlight.

 Part 45: Flower Of The Abyss

    Reality had been shattered.

    A constant powerful ringing screamed inside Constantine¡¯s eardrums as his consciousness faded back into his flesh. It felt heavy, not pulled down by the tug of gravity but pressed by debris that pushed down on his body from the other direction. His eyes were shut from the pain that vibrated through him, as every inch of his skin steamed from the intense heat. It felt as if he had been submerged in scalding water.

    A groan escaped his lips and the sound echoed like electricity through his head. Its pitch rose and dropped unnaturally as it emanated outwards from him. The strange smell of ashes and embers mixed with flowers and rain flooded his nostrils. His muscles tensed, trying to shake himself of the pile of rubble pinning him down. The blocks of cement fell off of him and Constantine stumbled to his knees, trying to shake his eyelids open. But he could not see through the cloud of blur that obstructed his sight.

    He pressed his palms against his eyes, groaning once again. He heard the sound he made this time. Its unnatural timbre made him realize the gravity of what was happening. His eyes shot open, this time no smoke concealed his vision of the ruined city above. Constantine slumped on his hands, staring in fear and disbelief with wide trembling eyes.

    W-what¡­

    A cacophony of colors swirled in the clouds above. Wisps of darkness and blood flashed and faded into unnatural violet colors like a kaleidoscope of horror. Massive chunks of earth, entire avenues, ruined buildings ripped in half, countless cars and people all floated gently on the missing wind high in the sky. It was as if it were all blown away by the explosion but no longer pulled by gravity past a point. It was a nightmarish painting on a starless sky. Thousands of chunks of ruins dripped down like rain, barely a few stories above ground.

    Constantine¡¯s eyes dropped down to his level. The fire consumed everything. He was just barely out of the centerpoint of a massive crater. The ground itself was charred and smoldering, still aflame with the ravaging balefire. His mouth hung open in sheer horrified awe. A small circle was drawn around him, where the ground beneath was less scorched. It was as if he had been¡­

    ...Protected. She protected me from the blast¡­

    He pushed himself up rapidly, trying to stand but collapsed. His left leg ached with the pain of overexertion. Constantine took a deep breath, and willed himself on both feet. He grit his teeth as his knees locked to keep him from falling yet again.

    ¡°URIEL!¡± He shouted, calling out to her but the sound was wrong. Unnatural, distorted, echoing like a broken untuned instrument.

    Constantine looked around for signs of life, his eyes adjusting further to the horrors he saw. The air itself was like black glass, liquid and shifting. It was as if some areas were drenched in a cloud of poisonous smog. He saw trees. Crystal trees made of the same black substance sprouted from these places, like tempered daggers thrusting towards the skies. Their crowns were alive with flames, feeding on the light. Perversions of nature itself. Sitting daintily near them, he saw Her.

    His blood froze. They both stared at each other for what seemed like an eternity, despite the fact that she was lacking a head. Her grim visage sprawled across the crater as if the darkened cloak was alive and rushing towards him. Constantine brought out his dagger, switching it into a spear and clutching it tightly with both hands. The echo of the metallic gears grinding against each other radiated outward from him but it did not stop the shadows from spreading.

    ¡°And what new devilry are you?¡± He shouted to the being. His attempt to be intimidating was dampened by the sweat that dripped down his temples.

    Has she just been sitting there watching me the whole time I was out?

    She only tilted her body forward slightly, rising from her throne of crystal roots. Stepping forward, she began: ¡°You were shouting so vehemently for your dear dear Uriel. So shameless.¡± Her voice was unwavering in the unnatural distortion that affected whatever other sound was made.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± Constantine reiterated.

    ¡°Oh, where are my manners? I am Lady Death, Queen of Darkness and Reaper of All that Is.¡± She said, taking a courtesy bow.

    As her right arm stretched out, Constantine could see a long scythe materializing in her palm. The blade shimmered and hummed with its dark and twisted energy. The mere sight of it struck fear within him.

    ¡°But you already knew that didn¡¯t you?¡± Lady Death said. ¡°Why yes, we¡¯ve met¡­ such a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°What in God¡¯s name are you on about?¡± He said, stepping back. ¡°I would recall an encounter with a headless¡­ knight... thing¡­¡±

    ¡°You were so very young¡­ Yes, I did not see it at first but it truly is you. After doing what I have for so long, faces all become a blur, but your father, he truly made an impression on me.¡± She continued, her voice cold yet soothing.

    ¡°Father... what?¡± Constantine¡¯s body went limp as he tried to process what he just heard. Through the shock and confusion he saw the image of his father killing himself flash in his mind. ¡°WHO ARE YOU?¡± He shouted, anger swelling inside him.

    ¡°I told you Constantine, I am the All-Taker. Its a shame you do not remember me. Oh well, fret not. I came here to reassure myself, and to make sure you do not disturb my plans in any capacity.¡±

    Constantine grit his teeth once more, filled with rage. His mind still lingered on the thought of his father¡¯s last moments. ¡°Enough of this shit!¡± He shouted at her ¡±I don¡¯t care who you are and I don¡¯t care if you know me. You¡¯re just another demonic freak standing between me, Nikolai and Uriel, feel free to drop dead.¡± He shouted, lunging forward with his holy lance at the ready.

    ¡°A cute little shard, broken from my true scythe. Pity. I don¡¯t think you yet realize¡­¡± Death began nonchalantly. Her scythe flashed, cleaving through the darkness and ashen smog right as Constantine thrust forward with his weapon. The blades clashed with a sickening reverberation that kicked up an eruption of dust and embers. Constantine¡¯s eyes went wide when he saw through a clearing that Lady Death¡¯s scythe and his spear were tip to tip. His hands buckled under the force.

    ¡°...How UTTERLY UNMATCHED YOU ARE BEFORE ME.¡± Her voice boomed like a thousand thunderstorms at once. The sheer force behind her swing flung his body back like a ragdoll. He tumbled through the rocks and rubble, stumbling on his feet as fast as he could but not even a second passed before Death¡¯s phantom rushed over him, scythe high up in the air. He tried desperately to swing his spear, retaliate against the incoming blow, but his arms and legs froze. His gaze remained unblinking, fixed upon the godless artifact of devastation. ¡°ALLOW ME, TO SHOW YOU!¡±

    The blade fell like a guillotine. The scythe tore Constantine¡¯s soul in twain, engulfing his mind in fear and darkness. The fear grew and became a gateway itself, bestowing him with a blessed vision. The premonition flashed before his eyes, revealing the grand abyss, a yawning chasm stretching forever like the maws of infinity. His soul stretched through space and time, pulled by a thousand grasping, clawing, tearing hands as the infinite grew smaller and smaller. They howled with the voices of a thousand shrieking souls. He screamed and his voice echoed forever, joining their chorus of the damned. It ended the instant it began, his consciousness being ripped back into the present by the words she spoke.

    ¡°Now do you remember?¡± She said, her voice echoing like a fading whisper.

    He lay on the ground, unable to conjure up any words in his catatonic state. The image was seared into his brain, her eye, an indescribable eye staring back at him. The mere thought of it burned his mind like a flaming poker. With a trembling gaze he opened his eyes and saw her dark metallic boots inches from his face. He slowly gathered the courage to look up at her and only saw a dark featureless shadow towering over him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± He began, short of breath and fearing for his life. ¡±You were there¡­ w-why¡­ why were you there?¡±

    Death was silent. She merely flexed the fingers in her left palm, almost intrigued by the way they moved.

    ¡°Am I¡­ dead?¡± He asked, still laying on the ground and not daring to move.

    ¡°No. It is not yet your time.¡± Her voice resonated coldly. ¡°I have no intention to mess with the natural order more than I already have. I merely showed you an infinitesimal extent of my burden, of my curse. I don¡¯t expect you to understand, but I am bound to this realm. Dear Nikolai¡¯s explosion bled these two worlds together. You can see it now and by extension, Me, but I cannot act in the waking world otherwise.¡±

    She swung her azure scythe towards the ground and a thicket of crystal roots formed into a throne. She slowly sat down upon it before the roots formed a seat for Constantine, pulling him onto it. The roots latched around his arms, neck and legs, pinning him down and forcing him to face Lady Death.

    ¡°You¡¯re strangely resilient Constantine.¡± She began once more ¡°I figured as much when you did not break to my dear shadow¡¯s mind rending effect. Consider Me slightly impressed. However I¡¯m curious, what makes you so unique? Is your natural affinity for this shard, this gifted dagger of yours?¡± She giggled as she mockingly twirled his blade in her fingers. ¡°No, we both know what makes you so special, don¡¯t we? I remember now.¡±

    ¡°Its because of you, isn¡¯t it?¡± He replied, defiantly. ¡°When my dad went mad, you were there, when he shot himself, you were also there. I remember it now, like it just happened.¡±

    ¡°Quite perspicacious of you Constantine. You see, your father, he did the unthinkable all on his own. He achieved a fragment of higher enlightenment. His mind pierced the veil between planes, and saw Death. He saw more than what you just did without my help. But some things are not meant for petty mortal minds.¡±

    ¡°I don''t CARE what he did and I¡¯m glad he¡¯s rotting in a hole somewhere. He said, perking up with anger. ¡°What do you want from me? Why are you telling me all this?¡±

    ¡°Before his dying breath, your father asked only one thing of me¡­ to bring you back when you should have died. I accepted, why would I not? I was not only impressed by what he had achieved but your death was not meant that day. I brought you back and forgot about you. I suppose that had the side-effect of¡­ inoculating you against me. Like a vaccine for dying. How adorable.¡± A slight bitter laugh echoed from where her head should be. She then shifted in her seat before continuing: ¡°But no, no, no, the question my dear, is what do you want from Me? And we both know the answer to that as well.¡± She reached out her hand, coalescing dark energy within it until a singular image formed. An image of Nikolai¡¯s all too familiar face.

    God damn you to hell. Constantine thought, gritting his teeth.

    ¡°There are no Gods here, only I. You should be thankful Constatine. Thanks to Me, you both live when you should be dea-¡±

    ¡°THANKS TO YOU SHE¡¯S A MONSTER!¡± He shouted, pushing his body towards her but being held in place by the thorns. The crystalline spikes cut into his neck and wrists, drawing dewdrops of blood. ¡°You turned her into an abomination, and you¡¯re forcing her to be your slave!¡±

    Lady Death was quiet for a moment, before breaking into a hysterical laughter. A fake laughter that served only to mock and belittle.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Ohohohoho, I have done nothing to her. I only revealed what was already within her. All that hate and anger, my, no wonder she wants to kill you.¡±

    ¡°FUCK YOU!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do better than that.¡± Lady Death said, her voice less playful than before. The crystal vines tightened around his neck. ¡°Listen child, you asked Me earlier what it is I desire, and there is only one thing I crave above all else...¡± Her voice trailed off and in a flash of darkness she was beside him, leaning next to his head. ¡°Liberation.¡±

    Her voice surged like electricity through Constantine¡¯s body, radiating outward into his throne of thorns. The roots pulled back, dissipating like melting glass. Constantine collapsed on all fours, gasping for breath. Lady Death loomed beside him once again, but this time her gaze seemed directed elsewhere.

    ¡°It seems our little angelic friend is in trouble so I must take my leave, but know that I quite enjoyed our little chat. You¡¯ve got zeal, if nothing else. I expect great things from you, do not disappoint me.¡±

    With her final words she raised her gauntlet and was swallowed whole by the darkness of her billowing cloak. Constantine was all alone, hand outreached for answers.

    Uriel¡­ I have to¡­ I have to save her... Were his final thoughts before his consciousness faded from his body once again.

    <hr>

    Uriel¡¯s body floated gently through the air. She was a couple stories above ground when her body drifted into a nearby car that was floating beside her. Shaken from her dreams of blood and fire, she opened her eyes and witnessed the destruction around her. The shock caused her to thrash her arms and legs and, unable to use her wings in a moment of panic, she began to fall. Her arm jutted out and caught onto the car next to her before she climbed on top of it.

    Her weight seemed to be small enough to keep the car adrift among the wreckage that littered the sky. Her eyes darted around, taking in the delirious nature of the night sky and the occasional droplets of fire that rained around her. Countless mangled bodies drifted between chunks of ruin and through clouds of desolation.

    Nikolai, what have you done¡­

    The spike of adrenaline faded as she caught her breath, and the pain began to settle in. She clutched her stomach and lurched over, coughing blood onto the car¡¯s white hood. Her hands were burned, skin red with blisters and sores. Blood bled from the nail-holes at their centers. She looked at them in horror before a sharp pain shot through her dark raven wings.

    ¡°Aaaagh!¡± She moaned. Trying to flex them slightly, wincing at the increase of pain.

    Broken? Now¡­ of all times? She thought, her face shrouding in despair.

    Uriel tried standing up, pushing herself on her foot but her dismay caused her to be careless. Her wooden peg slid off the car hood, pulling her down onto the rapidly approaching neighborhood below. She flapped her wings, slowing down her fall but it wasn¡¯t enough as she crashed against the ruins. Face up towards the sky, she gasped for breath, letting the agony flow through her body.

    If it wasn¡¯t before, its definitely broken now. She thought, slowly turning her head left over her shoulder as tears dripped down her cheeks.

    ¡°G-gah!¡± She grunted.

    The angel lay there between the rocks and rubble, propped up at angle against a smoldered park bench. She listened to the sounds that surrounded her, trying to build up the strength to rise once more. The crackling of burning buildings, far-away sirens and alarms, collapsing structures and chunks of glass, but no screaming. No matter how hard she closed her eyes and listened, there was not a single voice she could hear, just the humm of the broken sky. Finally, she broke free of its hypnotizing gaze and pulled herself up, using the bench behind her as a ladder until she stabilized on both legs.

    ¡°You look completely and utterly pathetic.¡± A deep voice spat out with an icy disgust.

    Immediately, Uriel¡¯s white eyes flared and her arm lashed forward, slicing through the air. A conjured volley of white-hot blades of light shot through the darkness towards the voice. It answered with a mocking, hollow laughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re the almighty angel that¡¯s evaded my stupid underlings for so long?¡± It continued, now coming from someplace behind her.

    Uriel spun around with a distinct lack of grace, surrounding herself in a defensive halo of her blades.

    ¡°Show yourself Demon! Come into the light so that I may smite your body into the dirt.¡± She shouted defiantly, while a single drop of cold blood dripped down her forehead over her right eye.

    ¡°Huhuhuh-HAHAHAHAHA! YOU? SMITE, ME? Hells, you¡¯re so adorable. In your current condition I¡¯m not sure you could smite a rabid dog.¡± The voice insulted her further. ¡°In fact, you kind of look like one yourself right now.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Uriel shouted in anger, eviscerating the wall of ruins she was just resting against with a flurry of swords.

    But the voice was not still this time, as a wave of darkness and hellfire shot back towards Uriel. A smoke-like blast with veins of bright purple and blue flames rushed towards her. She pushed her arms and wings forward before flinging them open. She winced at the pain but grit her teeth and bore through it. The blast was repelled by a powerful gust of wind from her wings. As the smoke dissipated by her retaliation, a form was drawn in front of her.

    A hooded man, clad in dark clothing bound in red flaming chains around his neck had his right hand arched behind him, ready to strike. She had left herself wide open to the sudden attack, and his fist, wrapped in the same fiery chains, smashed into her stomach. The blow sucked all the air out of her body and sent her flying back. As she arched back, a sudden inspired thought flashed through her mind and she stabbed the ground with a sword, stopping herself from crashing into the building behind her. Uriel knelt on the ground, clutching her weapon and gasping for air. The man stood where he was, arms wide open and scoffing at her.

    ¡°Well? I¡¯m eagerly awaiting your smiting. But so far I¡¯ve received naught but disappointment.¡± His dark words stabbed at her will to stand.

    ¡°Gyah!¡± But stand she did, rising from the ground and unleashing the sword towards her assailant with a determined shout. The blade, bathing in holy fire, ripped through the air and looked like it would land a direct hit until the man slapped it aside with his chained hand.

    ¡°Wild, completely without care or tact. Like a cornered dog.¡± He mocked as he started walking towards her.

    ¡°Hyah!¡± Another blade materialized in her hand before it pierced through the air once again.

    ¡°Your power might be great, but the way you use it, despicable. Nothing more than a rabid beast who deserves to be put down.¡± He said with an icy cold in his voice as he effortlessly blocked the attack once again. Sparks of light flew off of his dark hellish chains.

    ¡°Just, DIE! Why won''t you just DIE and let me be!¡± Uriel screamed with all the air in her lungs as one after another more and more swords of light shot towards the cloaked man. Her eyes burned with the force of the blazing sun, the wisps of a golden crown forming above her head but even so, her attacks were not enough to deter the man from approaching her.

    ¡°Useless.¡± He said, tossing aside every single blade she threw at him. ¡°Each one of these blades should rend my flesh to nothing, it should sunder every molecule of my being just by being near them. That''s what a true arch-angel¡¯s power should be. But your power barely even scratches me. You¡¯re nothing but a half-breed mutt.¡±

    Uriel fell on the ground, defeated and broken, looking up at the man who towered beside her. HIs tall form was shadowed, even with the nearby flames, and she could not see his body under his cloak. Fear and tears welled up in her eyes, as she tried pushing herself back, using her legs and arms to put some distance between them. She turned around, getting up and attempting to run away, but her limping leg hindered her efforts. The man snatched her wing-bone with an iron grip pulling her back.

    ¡°Aaaargh!¡± She howled in pain as the man effortlessly yanked her through the air and slammed her against the ground. She coughed and sputtered blood, having it drip down the sides of her face as she lay on the cold ground in misery. The man faced her, pulling back his hood and revealing his gaunt, skullish head and the two gray eyes that stared at her from within.

    ¡°Look at yourself. Daughter of a whore. Pretending to be an Angel. You are in the presence of Baphomet, Lord of Hell and Chainer of Wicked Souls. I shall be your executioner.¡± He said, bowing his head slightly before stepping forward and pressing his foot on Uriel¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Hrugk, grluk¡­¡± Went her quiet gurgles and gasps for air as her neck was crushed under Baphomet¡¯s bony limb. She clawed and ripped at his skin, trying desperately to push him off but he was immovable.

    ¡°I expected Camael¡¯s blood to be somewhat strong in her progeniture, but you have nothing of her grace, nothing of her beauty, nothing of her divinity. You¡¯re so... fake.¡± He whispered to her.

    ¡°She should have been mine.¡± He shouted, betraying a sense of anger as he pressed down harder. ¡°But¡­ worry not, your corpse will make a fine replacement.¡±

    Darkness clouded Uriel¡¯s vision as life seeped away from her. The strength to pull at Baphomet¡¯s leg faded as the sound of her heartbeat grew louder, and louder, and louder. Until all other noise was drowned out. Her body twitched and convulsed as her left hand went limp and she could only muster meager slaps with her right.

    A magnificent flash of light carved through the darkness in her eyes, and suddenly there was release. Air rushed back into her lungs as she gasped and heaved trying to get it all back. Uriel was never so happy to breathe smokey ash-filled smog. She curled into a ball and quietly let life surge back through her.

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you?¡± Uriel could hear Baphomet say with indignation. Her blurry eyes turned towards him and between the two stood someone she did not recognize at first. Dark gray armor shone despite the lack of light, and their cloak billowed as if the darkness itself clung to their body.

    ¡°Hello Dear, please do get up whenever you get your strength back.¡± Lady Death spoke with a warm soothing voice that still had a twinge of unnatural mien to it.

    Uriel¡¯s eyes went wide as she recognized who it was. ¡°Y-you..!¡± She croaked, followed by a cough.

    ¡°Glad you recognized me Dear, now hush. Leave this place as soon as you can, things will get¡­ unpleasant.¡± The angel nodded approvingly, and crawled backwards slightly.

    ¡°Do not ignore me, filthy mongrel!¡± Baphomet¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°Who let you off your leash?¡± He paused, sniffing the air. ¡°I see, using my own blade to carve a rift between worlds. Despicable.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured Wolf Tamer, that no one is ignoring you right now.¡± Death¡¯s voice echoed back, as she flourished her scythe. Uriel¡¯s eyes looked in wonder at the weapon, drawn in by its blue shine. It reminded her of the moon¡¯s pale shine that she loved so much. ¡°I warned you that it would come to this if you interfered where you shouldn¡¯t have-¡±

    ¡°I interfered?¡± He interrupted. ¡°You were not meant to be a part of this in the first place. That angel is mine, mine and I will make sure her impure blood stains every spot of this town by the time the sun rises. I will drag her soul back to the deepest pit of hell and you will not stop me.¡± Baphomet¡¯s eyes flared with demonic flames of purple and red and his dark cloak burned off his body, slowly evaporating to cinders and ashes. Dozens of flaming chains were wrapped around his frail neck, his torso and his arms, digging into his draping skin leaving hundreds of searing marks. His lower body was adorned by a pitch black sarong, kept under a belt made of bones that lined his waist.

    Lady Death however was not intimidated, stabbing the flat end of her scythe into the ground in front of her. What started as bright blue wisps of light soon became apparent to Uriel were souls billowing around the scythe, and soon through Death¡¯s armor. An azure flame permeated through her armor, bringing her body alight. For the briefest of instants Uriel swore she saw the shape of a face in the flames that escaped above the empty neck-guard.

    ¡°There is still time for you to walk away, Baphomet.¡± Her voice echoed with monstrous intent. ¡°No one may stand before me, not even a Silence such as yourself.¡±

    He did not dignify her with a response, instead slamming his chained right fist into his open left palm. Baphomet grunted before beginning a quiet prayer. Uriel watched from afar in horror as his body contorted grotesquely, engorging with muscle as infernal magic coursed through his veins tearing his skin open. The chains spun and uncoiled with some cracking and breaking, unleashing a howling whistle with each link. Demonic crimson runes appeared on his hands, flaming like hot-iron brands.

    He then positioned himself sideways, one leg forward, one back. His right arm was reached straight forward, his palm at a straight angle with only his small finger pointing down while his other hand was close to his chest under his neck, open palmed but fingers curled down. The fiery chains that adorned both of his hands clinked with every breath he took.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a no.¡± Lady Death snickered.

    Uriel¡¯s eyes barely noticed the speed with which she picked up her scythe and the two lunged at each other. She only noticed the shockwave caused by them colliding that sent her flying back to the ground once more.

 Part 46: Possessed

    The black wind howled at Baphomet¡¯s feet.

    He watched as the angel fled, once again escaping his grasp. But no matter, the anger and rage that fueled him would now be used elsewhere. Death itself stood between them. She dared prevent him from ending the life that should have been ended eons ago. She dared stand before the might of Hell itself with impunity. Were the situation different, he might have found the irony amusing.

    However, there were no smiles on Baphomet¡¯s decrepit face. Just the dark determination of someone prepared to unleash their fury. His muscles were tense, aching for the single breath that would release them. The chains on his engorged arms were perfectly silent. His eyes were locked on his opponent as she channeled the endless souls of the fallen.

    Then he saw the opening, when the azure flames dampened for the briefest of seconds. He dashed through the air in an instant but Death was just as fast. Rubble shot erupted outwards as she dragged her weapon through the ground. Their two bodies clashed halfway, left hand against left gauntlet, with Death¡¯s profane scythe in the other aiming towards his head. Baphomet¡¯s right arm vibrated intensely as he arched it back. He was faster and Lady Death realized.

    She brought her arm close to block the blow just as it landed. His fist exploded with swirling brimstone and unholy force, sending Lady Death¡¯s armor flying backwards through the building behind her, and out the other side. She recovered, sliding on her feet and scythe to a halt. Then, her blade transformed into an ethereal bow, and she loosed dozens of massive silver bolts towards the demon.

    He dodged them all but they distracted him enough for Death to close the distance. She swung her scythe at him over and over, as he dodged and parried and deflected her blows with his hellchains. The two were locked in a deadly dance and shockwaves radiated outwards from their attacks, ripping buildings, streets, and the ground itself apart.

    But Baphomet was cunning. He caught another opening and stunned Death with a dizzying punch to her gut. He gave no reprieve as he then began pummeling her with fist after fist of scorching hellfire. The strength of his blows sent Death¡¯s limp armor into the air once more, only this time Baphomet¡¯s chains lashed out towards her. They wrapped around her waist and shoulders as the Demon Lord began to spin in place. Faster and faster and faster as a tornado of dark flames arose around him and Death.

    ¡°Raaaargh!¡± He howled as he whipped his chains downward, turning Death¡¯s armored body into a massive fiery crater in the ground. A monolithic pillar of dark flames shot up from the impact point accompanied by a deafening thunder.

    The dust settled around the Demon Lord, his chains clinking as they wrapped back around his arms. He positioned himself once again, awaiting Death¡¯s counterattack. Her armor was empty and scattered across the crater, her dark cape faded like mist. There was nothing but the pressing silence as the seconds passed.

    ¡°Am I supposed to be tricked by this?¡± He called out, enraged. ¡°Stop toying with me you insolent brat!¡±

    Then came a haunting melody. The whispery singing of cursed souls, beckoning. Quiet at first, and growing into a majestic cacophony. His eyes went wide and he jumped back, high into the air, as he saw Death¡¯s scythe gleam in the distance. A colossal wave of black ice shot from the ground towards him. The spears carved from the void grew towards him, chasing after him into the air as Baphomet jumped from platform to platform up in the sky. But the glass-like ice kept chasing him, faster and faster until it was a hair¡¯s breadth away. With the final jump, Baphomet arched his fist back once more and unleashed a sky-shattering punch. The sheer force traveled forward smashing into the ice. It reverberated throughout it all, shattering it into billions of tiny fragments of black snow.

    The snow sat in the air motionless, as Baphomet floated down onto the safety of a truck. Then it began to shudder, coalescing into a crystal sphere that grew rapidly. It remained in the air like a portal to the void itself, darker than the shadows surrounding it.

    From it, Lady Death stepped forward, her armor pristine, still rebuilding upon her phantom body. Her cape billowed in the air as if the night sky itself cloaked her. But she was not alone, as a pair of glowing twisted eyes manifested themselves next to her, followed by its sickeningly empty grin. Lady Death pointed her scythe towards Baphomet and uttered only one command.

    ¡°Reap.¡±

    The pale shadow lunged forward like a starving hound, as the blackfire on its head and back flared in its fury. It howled its ungodly howl as its endless decaying hands clawed their way to the Demon Lord. He tried fighting the beast, but its attacks were relentless, fueled by the need to please its master. Baphomet¡¯s rapidfire punches, kicks, and chain-whips did little to beat back the monster as it chased after him. Its claws tore his skin and sinew at the slightest touch, dousing him in a deluge of black blood. For every hand that Baphomet destroyed and dismembered, the pale shadow had three more reaching for him.

    His eyes spotted a nearby train high above in the air and an idea crossed his mind. He avoided the pale shadow¡¯s blows, and jumped across the skies, higher and higher towards the vehicle. After putting some distance between the two of them, his chains reached towards one of the wagons and wrapped themselves around it, over and over and over again. He yanked with all his might, screaming as he pushed every ounce of this physical body to the limit. The train slowly budged. First the wagon, then the next, then the entire thing. It accelerated as Baphomet spun his body once again.

    ¡°Begone!¡± He screamed when the pale shadow leapt upward towards him. Right before he slammed it from the side with the train, unleashing his entire demonic strength. It squealed in pain as its body plummeted to the ground like a meteor. Down, down, down it fell until Baphomet heard the distant thud of a broken body. His eyes scanned the battlefield until they found Her once more. Seeing Lady Death watching him nonchalantly as she sat on a floating car further down below him filled him with rage. He descended, until he reached the same level as Her. But his rage left him blind to his senses.

    A massive skeletal arm grabbed him suddenly from the back. His head whipped around to see the haunted smile of yet another pale shadow. It arched itself through the air, shattering his body against the topmost floors of the tallest building. The beast then rapidly crawled down the side of the building, smashing Baphomet¡¯s body through each floor with its vice-like grip. When it got close to the ground it threw his mangled body with vile strength.

    His body rolled like a ragdoll until it was completely still. Through his blurry vision he saw the previous beast smiling above him, as its many arms curled into fists. The ground trembled wildly with each ravenous punch the shadow released upon him. Like an angry child taking revenge, the pale shadow crushed his body and the very earth beneath him, and Baphomet was powerless to stop it. When it finally calmed down, the pale abomination tossed his body forward aimlessly. The two creatures stepped onto the avenue and paced around his body, circling like vultures.

    Baphomet¡¯s body was obliterated. His skin and muscles were almost completely ripped off of him, his bones were shattered and the only thing that kept him whole were the hellish chains he wore. He lay in an ever growing pool of blood as Death approached him.

    ¡°You truly live up to your name oh Lord of Hell.¡± She said, as she pet the pale shadow¡¯s head. ¡°But even with just a fraction of my true self, I am beyond you.¡± She giggled, running a finger over the edge of her scythe.

    Baphomet laughed gurgling up more blood onto his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Lady Death asked, surprised.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ isn''t that then¡­ all the more reason...¡± He said, barely a whisper. Death knelt beside him and leaned to listen more closely. ¡°...for me to stop you right here and now?¡±

    Lady Death instantly put up her scythe as his body exploded into a blast of infernal energies. The explosion sent her flying back. The pale shadows were both instantly vaporized by the direct hit, screaming as their bodies melted to ashes. When the hellfire subsided, Death saw him.

    Where Baphomet¡¯s body was, now stood his true demonic soul. His chains were scattered and broken on the ground. His massive body was now cloaked in a blackened garment, hovering high in the air. His dozens of hands clasped together in prayer while a pentagram drawn in blood appeared between the horns that adorned his fiery skull. Five pairs of colossal wings made of fire and blood adorned the Demon Lord¡¯s back. His light blinded the night.

    Lady Death looked around and saw the bodies of those killed earlier that night, now rising from their ruined tombs. The dead were ripped from their peaceful slumber back into unlife by Baphomet¡¯s mere presence. They rushed out into the street, before they raised their hands in worship. They screamed in endless pain as their souls yearned for release.

    ¡°Accursed necromancy¡­ you would dare insult ME like this?¡± Lady Death screamed with rage, swinging her scythe towards the demon. With a rapturous hiss the blade¡¯s edge sliced through the air, but Baphomet evaded the attack with ease. Infuriated, she swung her blade again, and again. Despite his colossal size however, the demon was untouched by her God-reaping weapon.

    ¡°You have insulted the natural order on this day.¡± His voice echoed like thunder. ¡±You used me and your pawn to break the veil between worlds in this place, so you may tread upon the earth once more. I will send you back to your realm, Dream-Walker, and I, Baphomet, Silence of Sin, will be your warden.¡± He said. When he finished, each of his hands began drawing demonic symbols in the air with his blood. ¡°For all eternity if need be.¡±

    Lady Death felt her armor become heavier and heavier, her body wrapped in the same chains that Baphomet wore earlier. She swung her blade uselessly one last time before her body became completely still.

    ¡°Ha¡­ hahaha¡­. Hahahahaha¡­ HAHAHAHAHA!¡± She laughed maniacally. ¡°You think you can hold me? I AM DEATH! I AM THE PRIMORDIAL WILL! AND I WILL BE FREE!¡±

    ¡°Ashraka!¡± Baphomet began chanting. The undead all joined him in his prayer.

    ¡°Hahahaha, what of the angel then, Wolf Tamer? You¡¯re just going to let her go after millenia of chasing her? All for little ol¡¯ me?¡±

    ¡°The angel will be dealt with in time. Right now, I cannot allow you to get your ignominious hands on her. The gates of Hell are open thanks to your little huntress, my legions are endless. They will carry on my task in my stead. Cuomraka!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, worry not Demon-Lord, for the seeds of annihilation have already been planted. Uriel will come to me willingly. She will liberate me from eternity and no man, no demon, nor any God will prevent that from happening.¡±

    ¡°INFERNUM VINTRIEM!¡± Baphomet¡¯s voice pulsed with the fury of hell itself, and both he and Lady Death were then dragged across dimensions into the void.

    <hr>

    Nikolai watched her masterpiece with wonder and awe. The flame expanded rapidly, engulfing everything around her until pure white was all her eyes could see. She relaxed her body, letting the staggering force of her balefire wash over her. The blast radiated outwards and soon she woke up from her trance. She did not know how much time had passed, though it felt like seconds to her.

    With her back laid on the ground she opened her eyes and immediately, the pain surged through her. An echo of her earlier exertion. Nikolai clutched her chest with both hands, gasping for air as she looked at her left hand, her scars burning like fiery brands digging further and further into what little unscarred skin she had left. The more she strained herself, the more the fire consumed her in equal measure. She twisted and turned her body from side to side, trying to keep the trembling, aching, anguish in her arm out of her mind.

    Breathe, just... Breathe. She tried telling herself, before smashing a fist into her chest. Damn it¡­ Damn it all, this is all their fucking fault¡­

    She grit her teeth, letting the pain fuel her rage, and using that rage to push herself off the ground. Air filled her lungs once again and a warm liquid dripped down her cheeks. Nikolai wiped it off and noticed her left eye, ever-flaming, was bleeding from the sides.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Graargh.¡± She groaned. ¡°That fucking hurts¡­ It hurts¡­ but damn, I really leveled that city didn¡¯t I?¡± She said, looking around and seeing nothing but smokey, strange-looking clouds. ¡°I ¡­ think?¡±

    Nikolai turned around and proceeded to nearly step off the platform she was on, suspended high in the sky. She gasped and tumbled back on her ass, before crawling slowly towards the edge and peeking over it. A wicked grin crept across her face as she saw the true extent of her destruction from on high.

    The earth below was nothing but a smoldering ruin, a burning crater that stretched outward for miles. Few buildings remained tall, with most crumbled and collapsed. And the silence, how the silence ringed in her ears. No screams, no sirens, nothing. Nearly everything had been obliterated. Satisfied, she untied her mask from her wrist and placed it on her face.

    ¡°Well, that''s certainly something, hehe.¡± She giggled to herself. But how do I get down from here? She then thought.

    Nikolai sat on the edge of the chunk of street she was on, legs dangling daintily over the abyss and brow furrowed. An idea crossed her mind. She looked at her left hand, still sore and aching, but she flexed her fingers bearing through the pain. She hesitated for a moment, before finally snapping her fingers forward, sending out a wave of bright flames. Nikolai let out a sigh of relief, but still winced at the electrifying pain that surged through her palm. Near the tail ends, the wave of fire dissipated rapidly, but some of it remained, floating suspended in the air and forming into a ball-like shape before it too slowly faded away. She stepped closer to the edge of the platform, and watched while she massaged the center of her left palm

    ¡°How very interesting.¡± She said with a blank expression. Nikolai got up, cracked her knuckles and then shot her hand downward, unleashing a massive fireblast that illuminated a path to the city below. She clapped excitedly before stepping off the edge and getting carried on the strange wind and shattered gravity. A tinge of relief ran through her as she did not immediately begin plummeting. Instead, she focused her mind, and propelled herself through the air using her power, slowly descending towards what was left of the city below.

    Nikolai found a great deal of enjoyment from skipping through the broken sky, jumping from broken clouds to broken debris to broken chunks of floating asphalt. She paused on an upside down car, smirking before eyeing her next target, a large vending machine stuck in space. Her eyes lit up as she ran and jumped into a forward flip before she shot another blast of fire from her hand, pushing her onto safety. The wicked grin on her face grew larger. Nikolai then jumped again and again, twirling, dancing, swimming and gliding through the air gleefully. Down, down, down she went.

    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡± Nikolai laughed as she paused on the roof of a building that managed to still stand. ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­ had this much fun in such a long¡­ time¡­¡± She said to herself.

    After looking at her left hand once more, she turned and looked back at the trail in the sky that she descended. Her gaze shifted to the city below, and for the briefest of instants an inkling of sadness crossed her mind, thinking of all the ruin and death she caused. The sadness faded as soon as it came, and her frown turned back into giggles and laughter.

    ¡°Well! They¡¯re all free now, liberated from their petty mortality! I cleansed them all¡­ I¡¯ve done my duty.¡± She said.

    But¡­ how I wish I was free like them.

    Nikolai¡¯s concentration was broken by a sudden loud explosion somewhere below her. Walking closer to the edge of the building, she saw Uriel fighting someone she did not recognize. Her first instinct was to jump down, but the strength and ferocity of the man¡¯s attacks caused her to stop. There was a strange catharsis in the way the angel was getting brutalized and beaten. Her breathing quickened as they shouted at each other, too far away for her to hear what they were saying. Anger flowed through her veins, how was this damned angel still alive after she was hit by the full force of her balefire? She hated her. God, how she hated Uriel, despised her for everything she had done to her and everything she kept doing to her.

    Its your fault. Its all your fault. You deserve it all. Everything, since the day he found you¡­ why couldn¡¯t you fall in someone else¡¯s home? Why did it have to be Constantine¡¯s? My dear Constantine¡­ that fucking Constantine¡­ why... why... why? You should be dead, dead, DEAD, why are you not dead?

    Another flash of light broke her wild gaze, and Nikolai saw Her standing there, between Uriel and the bald man.

    You¡­ I thought you wanted her dead? Why would you save her¡­

    Her eyes trembled with feral rage and her breathing quickened. Her body pushed further over the edge until an idea clicked in her mind. She saw Uriel blown back by Lady Death and the Demon¡¯s clash before she got up and started wobbling away.

    ¡°I see¡­ I understand you now!¡± Nikolai said with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re just giving me the chance of killing her as I should have!¡± Her palms pressed against her cheeks in glee before she stood up and locked her eyes on the fleeing angel. ¡°I¡¯ll take great pleasure in eviscerating her!¡±

    Nikolai ran to the other edge of the building, jumping with a burst of flame pushing her towards the ruined building below. She chased after the angel, watching her as she made her way further and further away from the raging battlefield. The two Gods she left behind collided with inconceivable force. The shockwaves of their attacks billowed Nikolai¡¯s hair even at that distance. She covered her face from the dust and smoke that was blasted her way, coughing and wincing at the foulness of it all. Despite it however, she could not help but be impressed at the magnitude of strength on display.

    ¡°Such power¡­ such glorious power.¡± She said under her breath. Remembering her goals, she looked back down towards the empty avenue below, seeing the angel also pausing and looking back in reverence.

    Gotcha. Nikolai smiled as she jumped off the building towards Uriel. She ran down the cement exterior of the building, covering her body in flames the faster she went. Once she was at an appropriate height, she jumped forward, exploding into a furious sphere of amber light. Her body plummeted through the air in an infernal ball of fire, her right leg extended downward.

    The angel heard the howling wind rapidly approaching her just in time to jump back, but the full force of Nikolai¡¯s crash sent her spinning back, along with a large portion of the street she was standing on. The sound exploded outward like rumbling thunder. Nikolai stepped out of the crater she made, slowly walking towards Uriel. Her hand blazed with unholy fire.

    ¡°Still alive huh¡­? Aren¡¯t you an annoying little insect.¡± She said as her hand shot forward, throwing a blast of fire towards Uriel. The angel quickly stumbled on her foot and tumbled out of the way. She wobbled to stand up and Nikolai paused to look at her and how pathetic she looked. Blood poured down her forehead and over her bruised face. Her left eye was half-shut from her earlier beating and the opposite-sided wing drooped down at a slightly unnatural angle. Uriel¡¯s arms were pointed forward in a defensive manner, and Nikolai smirked at all the bruises and cuts and burns she noticed on them.

    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Uriel groaned.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice earlier, but lost a leg, have you?¡± Nikolai mocked. ¡°What happened, did you trip down the stairs and break it like an idiot? Or did you break your own leg to become even more useless than you already are, to be even more of a burden on those around you? You¡¯re so pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Niko-¡± Uriel did not even get her full name out before she was hit in the chest with an extremely fast fireball that knocked her back on the ground.

    ¡°Don''t. Speak. I will permit you to scream if you¡¯d like.¡± Nikolai said menacingly.

    Uriel groaned as she curled up into a ball and started quietly sobbing. Nikolai was surprised, and the flames on her hand dissipated in response. Something about Uriel¡¯s current state reminded her of a memory long faded, a wisp of times long past. Another girl curling up on the cold, filthy ground, crying and begging for someone to save her.

    N-no, don¡¯t try and beg for mercy. You deserve this... You deserve nothing but death¡­

    ¡°Do it then¡­ kill me.¡± Uriel said quietly as if she read her mind. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough Nikolai. Every day is nothing but torment, afraid that today¡¯s the day I¡¯ll finally die to some demon or another. Afraid that today¡¯s the day I finally get the rest of my friends killed trying to protect me. This cursed power that I barely understand, this cursed form, I¡¯m pathetic like you say, I should be powerful but I¡¯m too weak. My weakness caused this whole mess. It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m sorry for what I¡¯ve done to you. I never meant for you to die because of me.¡± She said, the echo in her voice trembling as tears and blood streamed down her face.

    ¡°YOU THINK I MEANT TO DIE FOR YOU?¡± Nikolai shouted back at her. ¡°You let me die. You were my friend, and you sacrificed me instead to save yourself. You and Constantine both did. As I am now, I am nothing but a monument to your sins.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Was all Uriel could say.

    Nikolai was strangely content with the reply. She sighed, her decision final and raised her left arm pointing towards Uriel. Her finger surged with bright heat, radiating light as energy coalesced within it. Nikolai could see the defeated smile on Uriel¡¯s lips. She forced herself to be angry, to tap into that rage deep within her. Without that fury and hate towards Uriel, she might have faltered at the last moment. The flames in her eyes billowed with that same fervor channeling her powers into her hand.

    ¡°I wish our friendship could have ended differently, Uriel.¡± She said quietly.

    ¡°Me too.¡± Uriel whispered back as Nikolai¡¯s fire shot out of her finger like a blade of pure lightning. She closed her eyes as the light enveloped her.

    Time itself slowed to a crawl and in that split second, Nikolai felt the wind and shadows rush in front of her. A phantom cloaked in white materialized between them, spinning to face the full force of her flame. The visage sliced her fireblast with its weapon, splitting it into multiple divergent streams to the left and right of the angel. Then she saw him fully as time resumed and her attack completely obliterated the ground behind Uriel. It instantly liquefied the chunks of cement that were blown away by the sheer force of the blast, turning it into a light shower of lava. Both girl¡¯s eyes went wide when they saw Constantine before them, slight wisps of smoke emanating from his body and blood pooling from the hole in his chest. Nikolai stepped back in disarray, as her anger faded into despair.

    ¡°No¡­ no not you¡­¡± She mumbled.

    Constantine stumbled forward, nearly collapsing. He groaned under the sudden pain, but willed himself through it, staring her in the eye.

    ¡°Nikolai¡­¡± She heard him say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you died. It was my fault, not Uriel¡¯s. I tried to save you, and I let you go when I should not have. That moment will haunt me for the rest of my life.¡± His voice resounded with both strain and determination.

    ¡°And¡­ Uriel... It was not your fault.¡± He said with a weakened voice turning toward the angel. ¡°I never want to hear you say that you want to die ever again. Don¡¯t throw your life away for something beyond your control. I made a promise, an oath to myself, that I will protect you from those that want to harm you.¡± Constantine coughed and blood spurted from his mouth onto his chin. His knees buckled under the sudden realization of his condition. ¡°But¡­ fuck¡­ I guess this is the end for me huh? I¡¯m sorry, both of you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, no, no!¡± Uriel screamed with tears streaming down her face. She got up and rushed towards Constantine, grabbing him by the shoulders. ¡°Constantine, look at me please!¡± She pleaded as her hands pressed against his cheeks.

    Nikolai just watched silently thinking about his words. ¡°Nothing but ashes¡­ ashes in between us.¡± She whispered while Uriel unleashed a heart-wrenching scream. White rings of light erupted from her forehead enveloping them both. Nikolai looked in awe at the swirling vortex of magnificent light and energy, the sheer force pushing her back.

    ¡°Constantine, I cannot let you die for me.¡± Uriel said, her voice echoing ethereally. ¡°I-I lost all hope just now. I confess. But please, if you stay with me, I will never give up again, please, I forbid you to die! I need you. I¡­ love you¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­ alone¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Uriel.¡± He said weakly.

    ¡°NO!¡± Her voice boomed. Her eyes went alight with the blazing fires of heaven and her hands together, pressed against her chest. ¡°I command you to live!¡±

    Nikolai listened, but she could not hear the prayer the angel uttered. Her eyes went wide however when she saw Uriel tear out her still beating heart from her chest.

    ¡°Live, through me. Breathe¡­ me.¡± The angel said quietly.

    A golden flame enveloped it as her heart hovered between her palms. Eyes sprouted onto it, with blood-red irises. Long, bloody, pulsing veins and arteries burst from it, wrapping around their hands. The last thing she saw was Constantine take a bite out of the organ with the last of his strength, before a blinding flash of light exploded outward from them. Nikolai averted her gaze until the light subsided.

    When she looked back, she saw the two of them standing as one. Constantine¡¯s eyes were white iris-less pearls bathed in holy fire. The skin surrounding them flaked and cracked, becoming pink petals floating in the wind. Wings made of celestial sunlight materialized from his back along with a crown of gilded horns sprouting from his head. Between them on his forehead was a single bloodshot red eye that watched unblinkingly. In his hand, he held his holy lance, now glowing with the swirling power of Uriel¡¯s divinity.

    ¡°Haah...¡± Nikolai sighed, a part of her glad that Constantine was not dead, but the other aching deeply over what had just transpired. ¡°Even in death, you will not let me have him? Even in death, you will try to take him from me?¡±

    ¡°Nikolai.¡± Constantine and Uriel¡¯s voices echoed as one as they stepped towards her. ¡±I will never stop trying to save you, even if there¡¯s the slightest glimmer of the girl I love hidden somewhere within. But¡­ right now, what I see before me is a hateful imitation. Nothing more. No, you are not Nikolai. You are dead, and the dead should stay dead!¡±

    ¡°To death then.¡± She said, letting the fire consume her as a single tear fell down her cheek.

 Part 47: Unravelling

    The radiant flames danced around Constantine while a billowing inferno erupted around Nikolai.

    Constantine¡¯s body was alight with Uriel¡¯s grace. His muscles were fully tensed and the joints in his limbs locked in place. The sheer divine strength that coursed through his veins in that moment was on the verge of ripping his body to shreds. His entire mental capacity was focused on keeping his body from exploding into a shower of flesh and blood.

    The same was true for Nikolai, as her scars burned with unholy flames, brighter and more furiously than they ever had before. She had been burning brightly the whole day, and she had never pushed herself as hard as she did now. Despite the intensity of her scorching fire, Nikolai knew her time was running short, maybe even shorter than Uriel and Constantine¡¯s. She felt her scars growing, etching into the small patches of skin she had left on her arm. Curiously, she took her mask off and clipped it on her waist.

    Her eyes, Nikolai¡¯s cursed eyes stared back at Constantine. A painful feeling arose in his soul and he felt he might lose himself in the oceans of red and blue. Despite the unnatural energies that violently burst around them, they each saw a deep sadness in the gaze of the other. Each longed only for the other¡¯s embrace, but that opportunity was long past. Their decisions had been made, their wills steeled with their resolve. Nikolai stepped forward, reaching out with her right hand. Constantine steadied himself, grasping his spear, but stopped when he saw that this was not an attack. She merely grabbed one of the petals of soot that floated between them. It crumbled into dust against her nail and he saw a brief moment of contemplation in her eyes.

    ¡°Ashes in between us.¡± She repeated quietly. ¡°I wish I could remember a time where there wasn¡¯t only fire. Nothing but fire and dust.¡±

    He was silent. Just opening his mouth to speak was like being stabbed by a thousand swords in the neck. Constantine however, pushed through the excruciating pain, and said: ¡°You chose this path. As have I. I swear until my dying breath I will turn you back, whether this means killing you or not.¡±

    Nikolai¡¯s serene expression suddenly changed into one of anger. ¡°I did not choose to be brought back!¡± She shouted. ¡°I did not choose to be Death¡¯s pawn. Its not my fault¡­ not¡­ mine. You let me die¡­ You let me there to rot! She¡­ saved me. Death gave me a chance at salvation. And look around¡­¡± She said, arms pointed at the destruction and ruin around her. ¡°Look at all the souls I¡¯ve saved in one day. Quick, painless, their consciousness now freed of their sins. Can you say you¡¯ve chosen a more righteous path than me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve truly lost your mind.¡± He said.

    ¡°No, you still believe that there is anything other than hell that awaits either of you. I¡¯ve seen hell, I¡¯ve felt its cold tormenting abyss. I never want to see it again. With my flames, I¡¯m guaranteeing their redemption. If anything, I''m the only one that¡¯s sane here.¡± She said with a smirk. Nikolai¡¯s hair then flared out wildly, and the flames in her left eye followed, blazing into an even greater pyre than earlier. ¡°I must say, I find it hilarious. You talk about killing me as if its going to be so easy for you. You should just accept my gift. I¡¯m giving you a courtesy you did not give me. I will cremate your bodies into nothingness, and liberate you from your sins.¡±

    Her left arm arched back and every wisp of fire around Nikolai coalesced into her palm in an instant. Her hand shot forward, releasing a blast of heat and flame of gigantic proportions, rushing towards Constantine with a howling scream. His pale eyes saw her ready her attack, immediately fading into nothingness with the power of his holy lance. The wall of fire was now moving half as fast towards him, giving him ample time to dodge. However, Constantine¡¯s eyes now saw a thin red line floating in the air right before them.

    His head snapped back to Nikolai, and he saw a blindingly white bolt of fire rip out of her finger following the trail of the red line, shredding everything in its path. Even in this faded dimension of his dagger, the blast was exceedingly fast. He had dodged exactly as Nikolai had predicted. Unconsciously, Constantine put up his arms to defend and created a shield of light in front of him. It was barely enough to stop the blast from tearing his head off completely, instead, it just smashed into his body, flinging him back and pulling him out of the shardblade¡¯s world.

    ¡°Grraagh!¡± He groaned, clutching his chest and head in pain. God damn it, how did she see me?

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who learned new tricks, Constantine!¡± He heard Nikolai laugh. ¡°I was ready for you to vanish with that blade of yours like earlier, haha!¡± She cackled, proud of her maneuver. She then stumbled back, almost hiding her left arm behind her, stalling.

    A faint whisper ringed in his ears. It was a subtle voice that slowly grew in intensity as Constantine lay there writhing.

    Who¡­? He thought to himself before the realization struck. Uriel! Why are you in my head? Where are you?

    You just bit into my heart and we merged, body and soul, dumbass! Uriel¡¯s voice loudly proclaimed in his head.

    Oh¡­ right. That makes a lot of sense. Sorry I just got blasted by a fucking ten meter firewall and I think I hit my head against a roc-

    You don¡¯t have to tell me, I assure you. I currently am feeling the exact same pain you are. Uriel¡¯s voice echoed, with annoyance in its tone.

    That''s... reassuring.

    Listen, your body¡¯s fighting against me, that''s why you¡¯re in such pain right now, ignoring the wall of flame. You need to let go, and accept me in control. Separated, our bodies are on the verge of death, but together we can maybe scrounge enough time to defeat her.

    That¡¯s¡­ not so reassuring.

    I believed in you Constantine, so I need you to believe in me now.

    Constantine closed his eyes, and laid back onto the broken ground. He allowed his mind to relinquish control of his limbs and felt himself stand up, slowly.

    ¡°I was almost disappointed at how quickly you died there.¡± Nikolai said followed by a smug smile.

    Constantine shot her a mean look, forcing her to flinch.

    ¡°Hmm, the look in your eyes changed, is that other bitch in control now?¡± She asked while her scars lit ablaze once more. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll enjoy torching her first, feather by feather.¡±

    Once again Nikolai arched back and unleashed a devastating torrent of flame from her arm. Uriel however, was ready, jumping off a nearby broken car and launching herself high up in the air barely avoiding the smoke and ash that scattered upwards. She spun around rapidly, bringing her wings close and materializing a volley of blades. Her movement ended, and she scattered the blades with the overwhelming beat of her wings.

    Nikolai was nearly knocked down by the force of the wind gust, but she was steady on her feet. She dashed out of the way of the first blade, and then the second, and the next. Each sword shattered the earth, sending a rain of rocks and cement up in the air. Each sword made it harder and harder for Nikolai to dodge the next. Each sword inched closer and closer to her body, until one fell down and sliced her right thigh. A red line of blood dripped down her leg from this gash. The searing pain awoke Nikolai¡¯s senses, and in a sudden invigorating madness, she stopped dodging. Instead, as the final blade thundered down upon her, she gently lifted her left arm.

    ¡°EAT THIS!¡± She screamed with a crazed smile on her face.

    A barrage of flame erupted from her palm, engulfing Uriel¡¯s blade and radiating out wildly. Uriel flew high avoiding the blast, and with her mind focused she pushed the blade further down towards Nikolai. But the sheer heat and fury of the flames pushed back against it, and slowly, the blade began to melt. Uriel strained herself, but to no avail. The blade shattered.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Nikolai couldn''t help but giggle when she felt the resistance against her flames stop. She didn¡¯t hesitate. She arched her arm back over her right shoulder, and whipped it back letting loose a crescent wave of fire.

    Uriel lost altitude with each consecutive firewave she dodged. Nikolai knew this, but her attacks were relentless. She cared not for the pain that coursed through her veins. If she paused for even a moment, she knew her body would break. When Uriel got close enough to the ground, Nikolai took advantage and stamped her right foot down, sending out an enormous serpent of flame through the street. At the end of the path, the serpent erupted into a pillar of smoke, dirt and fire.

    The angel pirouetted back in the air, avoiding the brunt of the blow, but it wasn''t enough. While Uriel was busy dodging, Nikolai rushed forward towards her. Her claws dug into the path she made earlier and she superheated the debris in her hand as she ran. When Uriel landed, instead of a breath of air, she received a blast of flames, smoke and molten rocks barrelling towards her.

    CONSTANTINE, NOW! Uriel screamed in her thoughts.

    I GOT IT! Constantine screamed back, taking control of his muscles once again.

    Before Nikolai could even blink, Constantine¡¯s blade flared past her head as he threw it. Her attacks smashed against his after image. The flaming debris passed without resistance through his phantom and he saw Nikolai¡¯s expression slowly change into one of shock. Through the hazy veil of the other world, he rushed past her. For a brief moment, let his mind fall into the void giving Uriel control once more. She sliced into Nikolai¡¯s side with her edge of light and then their minds swapped once again.

    Constantine stopped once he was far behind her, catching his dagger and letting his body materialize. Nikolai, utterly mad with rage, did not care about her wound. Her eyes followed him as she whipped her body back and shot a blazing column of flame. Before it could reach him however, he threw his dagger past Nikolai¡¯s body, withering out of sight. Nikolai felt the sting of Uriel¡¯s holy swords against her body once more, as blood gushed out of her wounds. She lashed out violently, her outburst torching another nearby chunk of collapsed building, but not Constantine or Uriel.

    The holy lance whizzed in the air once more, followed quickly by a blur that cut into her body as it brushed past her. And again, and again, and again. Her body was slashed from every direction, over and over and over again. No matter how fast she retaliated, they were gone by the time her attack landed. Unable to stand anymore, she collapsed on her knees and arms. Together, Constantine and Uriel had defeated her.

    Blood pooled under her, dripping from her head, mouth, and body wounds. Her dress and mask were stained red. Gasping and choking, she looked up, her vision blurry and trembling. But she was able to make out the outline of Constantine down on one knee, panting and gasping for air.

    Constantine, our time¡¯s running out. You must finish this now. Uriel¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. The deepest desires of their hearts were opened to the other, and Uriel understood the despair that gripped Constantine. It was rapidly enrapturing her as well. You¡¯re holding back¡­ Her voice continued.

    I can¡¯t Uriel, my heart aches... I am¡­ hesitating. I¡¯m sorry, it just¡­ pains me too much to see her like this.

    We must end this. The choice is yours, you¡¯re in control. The angel¡¯s voice echoed softly.

    Standing up, he grasped his dagger and switched it into its lance form. Uriel felt the sorrow and despair in his heart as he arched his arm back. The brief second of silence seemed to stretch on forever, she trusted him to do the right thing. He looked at Nikolai once more and saw her staring back. Her face, covered by hair, was soaked in blood, but even so he saw her eyes stare back at him. It was as if they were pleading almost. Only a scared little girl playing pretend. Was he any different? With a trembling lip, Constantine opened his mouth and softly uttered the words: ¡°Goodbye, Nikolai.¡±

    In that moment, as the spear tore through the air in a flash of light towards her, Nikolai felt fear. Fear that she had failed yet again, fear that the cold abyss of hell was waiting for her. Fear that she would lose Constantine forever. Her fear surged through her body, turning into a feeling of hatred beyond anything she felt before. Her own blood floated gently upwards before her left eye sparked with infernal vigor. No flame she could consciously conjure could match the fire that erupted from it. It was primal, fueled by the burning desire to live that was etched within her soul.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°No!¡± Her voice thundered across the battlefield. ¡°I refuse to die!¡±

    The eternal flames in her left eye spiraled into a single luminous point in front of her face. From it, a scorching blast and a deafening scream was unleashed. A staggering wall of dark red and purple flames rapidly rushed towards Constantine and Uriel, obliterating everything in its path. The spear had been caught in the blast. The two of them saw death approaching through the same pair of white eyes. As the flames engulfed them, Constantine felt his body fly back from the sheer force and energy as immeasurable pain swallowed him whole. His ears ringed from the cacophony of flame that devastated everything around him. The howling of a thousand storms as if the very furnace of creation itself had been opened. It carved a wound into the earth itself, stretching on for miles.

    Constantine thought he had died almost instantly. But even amongst that chaos, before eventually it finally subsided, he noticed he was still alive. Alive, but changed. Uriel¡¯s mind and body were no longer merged with his. She had jumped forward, protecting them both with her broken wings. Pure sunfire erupted from her forehead, enveloping them both in a halo of light. For the briefest of moments, Constantine saw the true divine strength that Uriel harbored within her.

    Perhaps it was the sudden need to protect, or just a natural subconscious desire to live. Whatever the reason, Uriel¡¯s angelic grace was now keeping both of them alive. He saw her body alight with righteous glory and from her head he saw a pair of ethereal horns. Uriel¡¯s hands, bathed in holy white flame, stretched straight out against Nikolai¡¯s fiery dark void. The clash of their blows quaked the very foundations of the earth they stood on. Constantine could do nothing but brace himself against the power of two Goddesses colliding before him.

    When he opened his eyes once more, he saw the complete and utter annihilation that surrounded him and Uriel. They stood on the speartip of a cliff surrounded by a precipice on each side. There was simply nothing left in their nearby vicinity. Everything in that direction from Nikolai had been eradicated. No buildings, no debris, no corpses, nothing that had been there earlier. Nothing but ashes floating in the wind.

    Constantine lay there in sheer stunned awe before he heard a metallic shink on the ground next to him. It was the spear, embedded into the cement. He quickly reached to grab it, only to immediately take his arm off, shaking it from the sudden burn. But after a moment, he willed himself to grab it and put it inside the holster on his chest. There soon was another noise, a loud thud up ahead.

    ¡°U-rgh- Uriel..!¡± He groaned, seeing her limp body on the ground just in front of him. Dark thick wisps of smoke arose from her wings and skin. He slowly crawled towards her, unable to walk. Each time he stretched his arms out and pulled himself he did so in agony. Every muscle and bone in his body was burning, and pure adrenaline and will was keeping him from dying.

    ¡°Uriel, God¡­ are you¡­?¡± He said softly, as he placed a hand on her back.

    ¡°We¡­¡± He heard her say, barely a whisper. ¡°...Can¡¯t beat her¡­ She¡¯s just¡­ too powerful.¡±

    Tears streamed down Constantine¡¯s face. He gently placed the back of his finger on Uriel¡¯s cheek. Her face, burnt, bloodied, and bruised, was still so utterly beautiful.

    ¡°You have to run. I¡¯ll distract her somehow¡­¡±

    ¡°My legs and wings are broken. I can barely breathe. I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m¡­ We¡¯re going to die here Constantine¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no no no! You can¡¯t! I...¡± He shouted, pulling himself up against her, and cradling her head in his arm. His warm tears dripped on her chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m so sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you.¡± He turned up towards the broken sky, and shouted in anguish and pain.

    Constantine opened his teary eyes and saw the twisted unnatural colors of earlier had faded. Although it was still night, the sky was not as dark anymore. A sudden droplet fell on the bridge of his nose, evaporating almost instantly. It was quickly followed by another, and another. Soon, the rain began to pour. The cool waters against their aching skin was a desperate respite they both needed. Constantin let the rain wash away his sadness. He then saw a brief shimmer of light piercing the still rainclouds. A blueish pillar, carving its way down to the ground. A single ray of hope shining through the dark. A ray that grew as the clouds parted.

    ¡°Have you ever seen a moon so beautiful?¡± He said as the celestial body revealed itself from behind the clouds, bathing what was left of the city in its cold light.

    Uriel looked up with one eye, and saw the moon through the rain, smiling. She blinked, and her smile faded, but her eyes were renewed with vigor.

    ¡°So beautiful a moon¡­ a moon... The moon!¡± She mumbled, her voice betraying a tinge of possibility. The light of the moon had relit the spark within her. ¡°Please, help me up.¡± She asked, as Constantine obliged. ¡°We might not be able to kill her, but¡­ I think we can buy us just enough time to get out of here.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Constantine asked, his eyes lightened up with hope.

    ¡°One final desperate move.¡± She said weakly. ¡°I¡¯ll need your help.¡±

    ¡°Anything I can still do, I will.¡±

    Without hesitation, she reached up, placed an arm behind his head, and kissed him deeply. Their lips locked as their minds and hearts once again connected as they had earlier for only the shortest of moments. Constantine let the suddenness wash over him, and let himself enjoy Uriel¡¯s soft lips, before gently breaking the kiss.

    ¡°I saved your life again tonight, you owed me.¡± Uriel then kissed him again, this time more rapidly. ¡°That one is just in case I die trying.¡° She said with a cheeky smile.

    Constantine couldn¡¯t help but smile softly back. Uriel then tried standing up, but collapsed back on her knees when she noticed her wooden leg had melted completely.

    ¡°This will have to do then.¡± She said quietly, defiantly staring across the chasm.

    Nikolai had one arm clutching at the left side of her face. Her entire skull felt like it might shatter any moment. She panted, gasping for air. Each attempt at breathing caused her to writhe in pain. Every slight movement amplified the aching that coursed through her. But the worst pain she felt in the deepest pit of her soul, just by watching them. However, this was not the end for her. She could not move for now, but comparatively, she was still alive, not teetering on the edge of death. In addition, the pouring rain was cooling her molten scars, soothing her just a little bit. Her next attack would be simple, and final.

    Uriel braced her hands together, her body glowing in the light of the moon. She whispered something that Constantine could not understand. The words she said sent chills down his spine still. It was a dark prayer that filled him with dread and at the same time, awe. He looked up once more as the edges of the world began to fade. He saw the moon grow brighter and brighter as Uriel continued her prayer. He looked on in awe as a physical darkness swallowed everything but the moon.

    This is¡­ like when I use my dagger. Constantine thought. Uriel what in God¡¯s name are you doing?

    His eyes moved from the moon that towered far away behind the darkening sky down towards Nikolai. He saw her looking up as well, distraught. Despite her standing still, she seemed to get farther and farther away from him. He looked up once more, and a realization struck him. The same understanding that struck Nikolai moments earlier: the moon was growing in size.

    ¡°Uriel!¡± He shouted, his voice sounding distorted and broken. ¡°What is this?¡±

    There was no response. Instead, Constantine heard a low, growing rumble. Sweat dripped down his forehead as he stared up at the rapidly approaching moon, glowing brightly like a falling star. As it approached, he saw a singular gigantic iris on the celestial body, like the eye of a snake. He looked at Nikolai one final time, before the night sky crashed down upon her in a blinding flash of light. The earth quaked and trembled as the ethereal moon fell down upon it. The sounds of an endless storm of shattering glass filled his ears.

    He screamed out, trying to drown out the noise, but it was no use as he felt his very soul dragged into the vortex. Before he was pulled in completely however, an arm reached out and took him back. Constantine opened his eyes, and found himself back on the cliff, Uriel staring back at him. Her eyes were blood-red pools against a dark black shell. Her skin began to crack and crumble. She smiled, before collapsing. But Constantine lunged forward, grabbing her before she hit the ground. She was still alive, through some miracle.

    ¡°Its over¡­¡± He said quietly. He gazed over the precipice once more, and saw Nikolai¡¯s body motionless against the ground. He averted his eyes, unable to look anymore. ¡°Let''s get you someplace safe.¡±

    Constantine took his dagger in his right hand before picking up Uriel¡¯s still body. He used it to jump over the yawning chasm and make his way down into the part of the city that was not in the path of Nikolai¡¯s blast. He dragged himself slowly between the empty buildings, defeated, beaten, and beyond exhausted. Everything was burning. The more he walked, the more he saw the scale of what had transpired. The more he walked, the more the destruction lessened, but more and more corpses began to litter the ruined streets. Civilians who tried to flee the ruination, but were unable to make it out. Still, he steeled his will and kept on walking through the smoke and desolation. He did not know for how many hours he walked while carrying Uriel¡¯s body, but eventually, salvation was near. His vision went blurry, and on the verge of collapsing, he heard the sounds of people in the distance. He tried to scream for them, but was unable to.

    I¡¯m¡­ not going to make it¡­ He thought, as he tried to quicken his pace, but his body could not go forward anymore. I¡¯m sorry¡­

    Just then, he saw a massive blue van drive towards him. The tires screeched to a halt right besides him, and the doors swung open, revealing Sean, Insect and a few others inside. There were no words required, their expressions of concern yet relief said it all. Constantine began crying tears of joy as they all pulled the two of them inside, placing them on two side by side beds. Immediately both were hooked up with IVs and other medical devices Constantine did not recognize.

    ¡°Am I¡­ glad to see your face, Insect.¡± He said weakly followed by a wide grin. She couldn''t help but smile

    ¡°You really should be thanking her.¡± Sean interjected as he sat beside him. ¡°We¡¯ve been helping ambulances, police and the military all night. Tending to whatever wounded we could reach but eventually they closed off large areas of the city for risk of further collapse. If she didn¡¯t see you two way out in the distance, we wouldn¡¯t have reached you in time. And by the looks of it¡­¡± He spoke softly, his voice brimming with fatigue. ¡°...Neither of you had much time left.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahah-cough-hah!¡± Constantine laughed uncontrollably. He was in complete agony, but somehow, he was still alive. The thought of it alone seemed so impossible that he couldn''t help but laugh. ¡°You have no idea.¡±

    ¡°What in God¡¯s name happened out there Constantine?¡±

    ¡°My ex.¡± He said, laughing once more before he passed out cold.

    <hr>

    Nikolai¡¯s eyes were wide open. She had gone beyond the sensation of pain, and now she could feel nothing. Complete and utter nothingness. She was still alive, if barely, and some part of her was deeply thankful for that. Every attempt at moving even so much as a finger failed. Her eyes darted from side to side, once again finding herself in a massive crater that day. She could feel that soon she¡¯d be unable to breathe, her body broken as it was, and panic began to set.

    Then there came a scratching noise at the edge of the cliff. A rattling of rocks against flesh. Soon, Nikolai saw the charred remains of a person crawl down into the hole. As her eyes darted from side to side, she noticed that more and more of these living corpses gathered towards her. But there was no fear in her eyes. Somehow their presence inspired a feeling of relief inside her. This feeling was confirmed, when one made its way close to her face, and opened its half unhinged fleshy jaw.

    ¡°Hello¡­. My Dear¡­¡± It groaned.

    Nikolai could only stare at it in response, but she managed to let out a slight groan.

    ¡°Hush¡­ now¡­¡± Multiple of these cadavers talked as an entire crowd of dead gathered around her. ¡°You¡¯ve done¡­ well¡­ Dear¡­ allow¡­ me¡­ help you.¡± It cocked its head to the side and continued. ¡°Your body¡­ broken¡­ bones¡­ spine¡­ shattered¡­ worry not...¡°

    Her eyes grew wider as the corpses all began opening their mouths, and slowly, black and red blood began to drip. Gradually, the dripping became a steady stream of fluid. The blood pooled around Nikolai, seeping into the ground beside her, but never fading. Disgust overwhelmed her, but she was in no position to object. Faster and faster, the crater began to fill with blood, and Nikolai¡¯s heart began to throb violently at what was rapidly approaching. The blood filled up past her mouth, and soon it started flowing into her nose.

    She closed her eyes, and when she opened them, she saw herself floating in the deep abyss of an ocean of blood. It was dark, and with each passing second she found herself more desperately thrashing for air. She screamed in that dark abyss as blood filled her throat. But death did not come for her.

    Instead, a vision passed before her eyes. She dreamt of a bright light. A light that coursed through the heavens. It gently created more lights from itself, filling up the empty void, and Nikolai was struck by its immaculate beauty. But then a sharp darkness pierced the light, and slowly, all other lights began to fade. Soon there was only emptiness.

    Nikolai lunged forward, screaming and gasping for air. She gagged and choked on her own blood and spit. Once she had calmed down, she found herself back in the center of the crater. Her body felt renewed, at least renewed enough to be able to move again. She checked all her fingers and limbs, and found profound joy in being able to feel her body once again. Nikolai laughed, and tightly hugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Better... Dear?¡± One of the undead spoke next to her.

    Nikolai was startled at first, thinking their earlier presence had been an illusion of some kind, but then she nodded once she realized they were still there.

    ¡°Much better¡­ Thank you¡­ Lady Death?¡± She said, interrogatively.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Baphomet¡­ raised these¡­ people you¡­ killed¡­ a great¡­ insult to me¡­ and you alike¡±

    ¡°I saw you two fight. I¡¯m guessing¡­ it did not go well for you either?¡±

    ¡°Listen¡­ Dear¡­ there is¡­ not¡­ much¡­ time for me¡­ anymore¡­¡± It continued, its head drooping slightly to the side. ¡°Baphomet¡­ the Wolf Tamer¡­ sealed us both¡­ away¡­ in my¡­ realm¡­ my¡­ prison¡­¡±

    Nikolai opened her mouth, but as if Lady Death knew her question, she answered:

    ¡°Do not¡­ try and¡­ save¡­ me¡­ I¡­ shall¡­ return¡­ in time... Carry on¡­ your¡­ duty¡­ become¡­ a beacon¡­ and cleanse¡­ them¡­ all¡­ like you have¡­ tonight.¡± The corpse finished talking, and then bowed towards Nikolai with arms splayed, as best as it could. The others followed, and soon, hundreds of undead began worshiping her, grunting a quiet chant. Nikolai smiled and rose from the ground. She grabbed her mask from her waist and placed it on her face.

    Her rebirth was complete.

 Part 48: Imprisoned Souls

    Laurence watched through blood-hazed eyes as the sky swirled with the vibrant colors of another reality.

    He let out a groan, followed by a guttural hurk as his body ached in agony. He tried moving his right arm but he was trapped under a steel-encased support beam. His consciousness got more and more acquainted with his current predicament. He was pinned under piles of bricks, cement and concrete. His breathing was difficult, as everytime he inhaled he was poked in the side by metal rods. He tried remembering what had happened, everything was so fuzzy in his mind. There was pain, a blinding black flame embracing him, the flame¡­ he remembered the blazing fire, and then something else. A name scribbled itself into his mind with burning red ink: Nikolai.

    He panicked. Where was the sword? It wasn''t in his hand he didn¡¯t think¡­ but as he trashed about knocking bits of glass and rubble around, he noticed that it was.

    I could have sworn it wasn¡¯t there a moment ago¡­ He thought as his fingers wrapped themselves tightly around the hilt of the sword.

    A strange feeling then washed over him, as if the sword was imbuing him with profane energies. His eyes flashed, and then he found himself freed from his rocky prison. He turned back, curious, and saw chunks that shot up high into the air, sliced cleanly by an extremely sharp object. Down below, he saw a hole where he had been trapped earlier.

    Did¡­ did I cut it open and jump out? But¡­ when? He pondered, looking at the blade in his hand, its edge dripping in an ethereal blackness, as if it had been dipped in ink. ...Wicked.

    Laurence then stepped forward, and collapsed. He cursed and swore, groaning as he clutched his right ankle. He sat up, massaging his leg after the pain of walking shot through his whole body. He didn''t realize how broken it was until now. However, he did not allow this minor setback to stop him. He got up once more, using his sword as a walking stick, and pulling himself towards a nearby bench half embedded into a glass wall. After slowly and painfully pulling it out with a free hand, he let it crash down against the pavement.

    Using his sword, he then carved two small splints out of the wood. He took off his jacket, ripped up the sleeves from his button-up shirt underneath, and made himself a makeshift cast for his leg. Once that was finished, he willed himself back on his feet, and began walking. His sword made a handy walking cane. Upon his arrival at a nearby intersection, Laurence looked up at the sky, and listened. The sounds of destruction echoed far in the distance. But they seemed to be on different sides of the city.

    Now which one of them is that fiery bitch? He pondered. Without a single moment passing by, his sword replied, pulling itself as if by a magnet in the leftmost direction.

    ¡°That way huh?¡± He asked. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not one to question a sentient angel sword.¡± Laurence smiled, and twirled the blade in his fingers almost tripping and falling from the sudden lack of support.

    He continued slowly stumbling his way forward, hellbent on his desire to slay Nikolai. This desire only grew upon seeing all the destruction and death that surrounded him as he made his way further into the city. But as time passed, and the sounds of battle grew closer and closer, the earth trembling beneath him with every step and the sky itself alight with furious flashes of light, he could not help but feel that he was being followed. Everytime he turned around however, there was nothing to be seen.

    My mind must be hazy from the blast. He thought to himself. Everyone and everything in this city¡¯s been long dead. I hope I don¡¯t have a concussion¡­

    Eventually, after making his way through a maze of collapsed buildings and burning vehicles, he found himself on a long straight street filled with charred corpses. The dust and ashes of the remains created a misty black veil as the wind blew on the avenue. Not even the rain could clean this hazy smog. Straight ahead, he could see bright lights and blurred shapes. He knew she was close, his blood ached with anticipation. Laurence picked up the pace, ready for whatever might come next.

    He did not however expect the ground to suddenly end before him, and give way to a massive yawning crater. He almost fell face-first in it, but his blade somehow stuck itself against the pavement, stopping his fall. Taking a couple steps back, he saw a red spot down in the center of the cavern. And movement. Corpses praying to a woman bathed in blood. He knelt on the edge of the cliff and then his eyes shot open when he realized who that was. The strange color of her hair, the wisp of flame that arose from her left side and the scars lower down on her arm all gave it away. He gripped his sword tightly, and prepared to make his rapid descent when something unexpected happened. Laurence was yanked back by a powerful meaty hand and harshly dragged and pushed against a nearby broken wall in one swift motion.

    ¡°NO!¡± The strange man shouted directly in his face. ¡°Don¡¯t throw your life away son.¡± He pleaded.

    Immediately, Laurence shoved him off, reaching for his sword. But something deep inside him stopped him from swinging it. Instead, he just held it menacingly towards the assailant. The man raised his hand towards him in a peaceful manner. Laurence looked him up and down, the man was draped in a hooded cloak that covered over most of his upper body save for his face. He appeared elderly, but still young. His short gray beard made him seem older than he was.

    ¡°You want to kill her, I can see that desire in your eyes. They burn with that passion. But look at her, look!¡± He shouted. Laurence turned his eyes for just a brief moment to see down in the canyon before snapping back to the man. ¡°Look at the destruction she survived. The battle that raged here shook the very foundations of heaven itself. I feel it in my heart.¡± He said, his voice trembling as he gripped the crucifix around his neck tightly. ¡°She could kill you without batting an eyelash right now. Do you really intend to become another charred corpse to add to the count?¡±

    ¡°Who are you old man?¡± Laurence demanded.

    ¡°Listen to me son, do not go further. Don¡¯t throw your life away for nothing. Now is not the opportune moment. I want her dead just as much as you do, believe me. You are wounded. Allow me to help you.¡±

    Laurence paused, briefly considering the offer before raising his sword once more. ¡°I said, who are you? Answer me damn it.¡±

    ¡°My name is Alexander. I¡¯ve been tracking the prophet and her posse for weeks now. They came to us after the eclipse. We offered her help, her and the little girl she was with. In return she burned down my church with everyone inside. The church I grew up in, the place where I found my faith¡­ became a prison for damned screams.¡± He said, his brown eyes longing with anger and despair at the thought.

    Laurence only looked at him curiously and contemplatively. He lowered his sword, but remained quiet.

    ¡°Its common courtesy when one introduces themself to you to reciprocate.¡± Alexander said.

    ¡°Shut the hell up. How do I know you¡¯re not some demon trying to trick me with a bullshit story? How did you even survive the blast?¡±

    ¡°By the grace of God.¡± Alexander responded.

    Laurence stared at him, annoyed and irritated.

    ¡°Me¡­ and the few people I was with hid inside a sewer in the riverbed.¡± He sighed. ¡°The blast was not as awful as what came after.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone?¡±

    Alexander laughed. ¡°You think I was goin¡¯na take on that fire witch by myself? I¡¯m just a man, I¡¯m not special like you. I gathered some stragglers from her group, people who would also want to see her dead for the sake of us all. I was hoping we could catch her unawares but things changed when we saw you fight on the ferry. They took some of the boats in the harbor that were still intact after the explosion, ran upriver to Brenwood with whatever wounded were still alive in hopes of getting more help. I stayed to try and tend to those that we couldn''t help until I saw you. They should be back by sunrise.¡±

    Laurence narrowed his eyes and stepped back.

    ¡°You seem surprised. Yes I was on the ferry as well, and I saw you two fight if only briefly. You¡¯re not just some ordinary kid with a magic sword are you?¡±

    Laurence then sighed, finally willing to accept the man¡¯s offer by placing the sword inside his scabbard. ¡°No.¡± He began. ¡°My name is Laurence. It¡¯s a long story that I don¡¯t feel like sharing but I was basically instructed by an angel to hunt her down. As you can see, I failed miserably.¡±

    ¡°An angel huh? Hah.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Y¡¯know, in thirty years of being a priest, I¡¯ve never so much as seen a real demon, let alone an angel. Now I seem to run into the bastards at every corner.¡±

    I wonder then¡­ What kept your faith alive all those years?

    ¡°We should get going, that leg wound of yours is going to get real nasty if it doesn''t get some proper care soon. We can go back to the river, take a safety vessel upstream and we¡¯ll figure it out from there once you¡¯re safe and healthy.¡± Alexander said, offering a handshake. ¡°Come with me Laurence, and the witch will die by our hands. Maybe not today, not tomorrow, but I swear it to you, she will die eventually.¡±

    After a brief moment of hesitation, Laurence reached out and shook his hand firmly. Then after Alex smiled, he pulled him and shoved him against a wall.

    ¡°What?¡± He shouted. But then his eyes saw Laurence use his sword to lob the head off a smoking black corpse that had crawled and jumped the place where he stood mere seconds ago. Had he hesitated, it might have been his head rolling on the ground now.

    ¡°Yeah.. I wanted to bring it up earlier that I felt something crawling towards us but you just kept talking. Sorry.¡± Laurence said casually.

    ¡°Why you little-¡±

    ¡°Listen old man, can you fight? My ankle is busted as fuck so I won¡¯t be able to protect us both alone.¡±

    ¡°Can I fight? Pah.¡± With one swift motion, he tossed the front of his cloak over his shoulder, revealing a myriad of weapons strapped to his chest and side. Knives, guns, grenades and more things of varying sizes that Laurence did not recognize. What he did recognize was a massive morningstar in Alexander¡¯s right hand. He slapped its spiked head against his gloved left hand as a grin crawled across his face. ¡°Oh I can fight.¡±

    Laurence couldn¡¯t help but grin back. ¡°Let''s get to that river then, shall we?¡±

    <hr>

    Katherine¡¯s fists rained down against the poor punching bag with ravenous fury. Sweat dripped down her forehead and shot out from her pores with every punch. Her gaze was razor sharp, and her focus supreme as the speed of her attacks increased steadily. The strength she put into her blows rapidly grew as well, each time her gasps for breath echoing louder and louder in the empty gymnasium.

    Punch, followed by punch followed by punch, followed by a rapid spin and a dizzying kick with her left heel that sent the bag flying back at an angle. The kick ripped the chain pinning it to the floor and now the bag was barrelling towards her threatening to smack her directly in the face. But Katherine was hoping for this as she continued her movement forward, and landed a powerful blow with her right foot against the top of the punching bag. The difference in sudden forces yanked the top chain from the ceiling as well, sending the bag to the ground with a loud thud as it briefly rolled away. Katherine then landed expertly on her feet and a satisfied smirk formed on the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°God damn it Katherine that¡¯s the third fucking punching bag this month.¡± Octavian¡¯s disappointed voice echoed from somewhere behind her. She turned and saw his fingers holding the bridge of his nose over his glasses and rubbing his eyes in frustration. ¡°Should I remind you we¡¯re in the middle of an apocalypse? You think I¡¯m made of punching bags?¡±

    ¡°I wish.¡± She snarked. Although you wouldn¡¯t last as long once I get my hands on you. Was the continuation she thought of. ¡°What are you doing, how long have you been standing there watching me?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sweaty girls in gym shorts and tank tops make my dick rock-hard. Would you mind if you kept going for a bit? Maybe do some gymnastics-¡±

    ¡°Urhg, What do you want fuckface?¡± She said, rolling her eyes as she reached for a towel to dry herself off.

    ¡°I¡¯ll overlook that little insult, for your sake. Don¡¯t you get bored coming here every other day?¡± He asked, changing the subject. He nonchalantly leaned against the doorframe and crossed his arms.

    ¡°I do. But not my fault you¡¯ve kept me locked up for months now. I gotta stay sane somehow.¡° She continued, angrily taking off her fingerless gloves and tossing them into a backpack on the bench beside her. ¡°I swear you¡¯re trying to torture me through sheer boredom.¡±

    Octavian tilted his head as if a thought crossed through it. ¡°Could always have some fun with the boys, no?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather continue dying of boredom.¡±

    ¡°I could make you do that and there¡¯s nothing you could do about it.¡± He said with a very sharp tone in his voice and a smile that made Katherine freeze. ¡°Ha, that knocked that cheeky grin off your face right away didn¡¯t it? Relax, I told you before, I don¡¯t want broken shells, I got enough of those under my command. You can do things my legion of idiots can¡¯t, so like it or not, I need you as you are.¡±

    Katherine''s miscolored eyes turned to a mirror hanging on the wall. The mark on her cheek stood out like a sore. That dreaded pentagram etched onto her skin, onto her very will and soul. The sight of it filled her with hate. It was a damned mark against everything she believed in and held dear in her life.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°You sure enjoy being the one in control don¡¯t you? Flaunting your pathetic power over me.¡± She sighed, before turning towards him. ¡°Just you wait bastard, I¡¯ll enjoy killing you again the second I get rid of this thing.¡±

    However, in that brief instant Octavian had crossed the entire room in complete silence, and was staring down at her, directly into her eyes. His emerald eyes pierced through his glasses and seemed to watch her every thought. His playful atmosphere had entirely vanished. He grabbed her by the chin and pulled her in close. His touch was so soft, yet so vicious at the same time. Katherine was powerless before it, no matter how much she screamed in her mind and forced her muscles to fight against him.

    ¡°Do not mistake my intentions for one instant, Thorn Knight. Control is something neither of us have a lot of right now. We¡¯re both slaves to grander powers, I just happen to be that grander power for you. I know what its like to be trapped in darkness.¡± He whispered to her.

    ¡°How¡­ dare you call me by that name¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? How dare you question what I dare do?¡± He laughed as he effortlessly shoved her against the mirror on the wall. ¡°Not a fan of that name are you? Remind you too much of your deadbeat dad? Or do you just prefer Huntress, after your mother? Whatever happened to them, no one really knows. Care to share?¡±

    Katherine closed her eyes tightly and bit her lip.

    ¡°Yes. Keep struggling, know your place. I¡¯ve been too lenient on you lately. The next time you insult me, I might just try some of that torture you keep talking about. Now answer me, what happened to your parents?¡±

    Katherine bit her lip hard, the taste of blood staining her tongue, as she tried to stop herself from saying anything. But the knot in her stomach started twisting, and her tattoo began burning, taking away her breath. The more she fought against it, the more in pain she was.

    ¡°A fire¡­ they died in a fire.¡± She finally yelped out.

    Satisfied, Octavian let go of her head, and Katherine felt like her heart could finally beat again. ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­ a fire? Really?¡± He leaned back laughing. ¡°Pathetic, is that the same fire you died in?¡±

    ¡°H-how did you-¡± She suddenly asked, flummoxed.

    ¡°Enough.¡± He said taking a few steps back. ¡°Go take a shower. Some big stuff happened. Meet me in the common room when you¡¯re done. No need to suit up, so dress light.¡± With that, Octavian quickly turned to leave.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Katherine meekly responded. Octavian paused, as if waiting for something more. ¡°Yes¡­ sir.¡± She then finished with a bow, prompting him to nod and carry on his way.

    Katherine waited until he was far enough away before slumping all the way to the floor. Her hands pressed against her face, as she forced herself to hold back any stray tears. She refused to display any weakness, not in front of him. She could not reveal any cracks, or she would risk breaking. She had to do what she was taught, and bend in the face of adversity.

    Calming herself down with a sharp inhale and a small pep talk, Katherine made her way to the showers. There, she took off her tank top and shorts, and undid her ponytail, letting her long white hair flow freely. The hair on the left side of her head had grown back, giving her an uneven distribution, but she did not mind. Especially not once the steaming hot water touched her aching muscles. She took her time with the shower, especially given that Octavian did not give a specific timeframe. Any small act of defiance to fight against his grip over her.

    Once she finished, she went to her locker and dressed in her usual attire, long jeans, a white button up shirt and plain shoes. She tossed her workout clothes in her backpack and made her way to her room. On the way, she passed by some demons that seemed distraught but she paid them no mind. The underground compound in which she spent most of her time was dull, and the demons and people inside it were even duller.

    Seeing the sun was a rare treat for her. Additionally, her work was separate from theirs, so she did not want, nor need to interact with anyone. That is, when she did any work. Octavian had been quiet for some time now, and that was somehow worse than being forced to kill other hostile demons or the odd monster here and there. It unnerved her. It was... too quiet. Upon reaching the small room in which she slept occasionally, she tossed her backpack on the bed, cleaned herself up a bit, and then ran out to meet with Octavian.

    ¡°You sure took your fucking time.¡± He said the moment he heard the door open.

    Katherine ignored him, and sat down on the chair in the middle of the long office table. After a brief moment, she began: ¡°Well? Just us two? Where¡¯s the rest of your goons?¡±

    ¡°I already briefed them on the next step, you¡¯re the last one left.¡± Octavian said. He then turned to the massive screen hanging on the wall and pressed a button on the remote in his hand before sitting down on the edge of the table.

    ¡°Recognize someone?¡± He asked her.

    Katherine stared at the screen. It was a top down view of a nightly city from a helicopter. It seemed to be a news feed. Down below in the middle of the streets was a familiar silhouette illuminated by flame. Fire lashed from her body like hellish whips, ruthlessly murdering police, military, and innocent alike.

    Fuck.

    The feed continued. Katherine watched as her sister wreaked havoc in the city, until she came face to face with another familiar person.

    Constantine? What are you doing, you madman?

    The helicopter was too far away to hear the conversation that the two were having, especially with the newscaster detailing the events that had transpired. What happened next on screen sent a chill down her spine. A battle ensued and Nikolai ended up forming a massive ball of flame and darkness over her head. The rest of the video was blurry, as the helicopter hurried to flee the area, but the sudden flash of light and immediate static on screen spoke for themselves. The click from the remote was met with the screen fading to black and Octavian turning towards her with a frustrated look on his face.

    ¡°She¡¯s really changed since the auction, hoho.¡± He said, pacing back and front between the tv and the table. ¡°I remember when Azazel presented her to me. Meek little girl, said she was ¡®an additional treat¡¯. This footage was taken a couple days ago in Gausville. First reports I¡¯ve received so far say most of the city is now a smoldering crater, so either the blast tore everything to shreds or the girl clashed with something afterwards. Most likely the angel.¡±

    Gausville huh? What are they doing so far out north? And damn, I never imagined Nikolai could get so strong so fast. I really underestimated her growth.

    Katherine nodded. ¡°Most likely they fought. We would know if the angel died. And the man there, Constantine, she wouldn¡¯t be traveling without him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very much aware. Don¡¯t worry, it gets even better.¡± He said with a smirk. ¡°A man on the inside under Baal¡¯s just told us that things are very, very chaotic with most demons now. Lord Baphomet is gone. Nowhere to be seen.¡±

    Katherine shot up from her seat, slamming her hands on the table. ¡°Baphomet? Gone? Back to hell? Without Uriel? W-what? Why would he¡­?¡±

    ¡°Not hell, with the gates cracked open, he¡¯d be right back. No, this is something else. But information is scarce right now...¡±

    Could Nikolai have¡­? No¡­ not even she would be enough to match him. Katherine spaced out deep in thought as Octavian kept talking.

    ¡°...-orts of different types of energy readings and multiple battlegrounds as if an entire war took place.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± She interrupted.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just now?¡±

    ¡°Multiple battlegrounds?¡± He responded with a tone of curiosity.

    ¡°No the energies thing¡­¡± She said as she moved closer to the tv. ¡°Can you play it back again, show me when she charges that fireball.¡±

    Octavian obliged, turning on the tv and rolling the footage back.

    ¡°There. Nikolai can¡¯t conjure demonic magic like that. She can only manipulate it, control it with her fire.¡±

    ¡°And you know this¡­ how?¡±

    ¡°I helped her when she was just learning her powers. It was¡­ when I crucified the angel. I¡¯ve seen it first hand.¡±

    Octavian nodded and then rolled his eyes. ¡°What does this have to do with anything?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Baphomet¡¯s power right there, not Nikolai¡¯s. Somehow, she combined the two forces, though I¡¯m unsure how Baphomet¡¯s darkness ended up there¡­¡± Katherine wondered. ¡°Are there any pics of Gausville after the blast?¡±

    Octavian searched through some files and pulled out a picture, handing it to her. Katherine snatched it and nodded. ¡°I figured. Look at how everything is floating, the clouds themselves caught as if in stasis. Now I¡¯m certain the explosion messed up the veil between realities in the city. There¡¯s only one being I know that could completely take Baphomet out, and this would be the perfect way for her to do so.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡± Octavian inquired after Katherine hesitated.

    ¡°Lady Death.¡± She said. Katherine watched the expression on Octavian¡¯s face very closely. The shock of hearing the name came just a moment too late in his eyes, as if he had already known the answer beforehand and now he had to fake surprise.

    ¡°Hah, nice. For a second there I thought you actually knew what the fuck you¡¯re talking about.¡± He said mockingly.

    ¡°Are you fucking serious?¡± She said, exasperated.

    ¡°Are you fucking serious, Katherine? You and I both know that Death is bound and cannot intervene on this mortal plane, and from what I knew, she didn¡¯t want to either¡­¡±

    Katherine stepped back, concerned over the validity of that statement. ¡°Who else do you think would be enough to fight Baphomet then? Hmm? Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up to him.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s older, and more dangerous things in this world than even Baphomet. I can think of a few angels or demons that Baphomet would run shitless from before I start imagining that it was the literal Goddess of Death and Destruction that did him in, but truth is it doesn¡¯t matter. He could have tripped and fell down the stairs, cracked his decrepit neck for all I care, what¡¯s important is he¡¯s gone. On top of that, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s coming back anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°And what if he does? Wouldn¡¯t it be good to know where he went? It would allow us to be prepared for the inevitability-¡±

    ¡°Katherine, enough.¡± He stopped her, sighing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. He¡¯s gone, and this is a perfect opportunity for us.¡±

    ¡°Fine. What next then?¡± She said. Perhaps its better this way, I don¡¯t want him to pry further and learn that I serve Lady Death directly, he already knows too much about me. How, I don''t know...

    Octavian turned around, picking up a folder from a nearby drawer and tossing it towards Katherine. She caught it between two fingers and then started flipping through it, eyes still locked on her superior. Slowly, they slid down towards the document she was holding, and her eyes scanned the picture and the words.

    ¡°Wrath?¡± She pondered, looking back up at Octavian who couldn''t help but grin.

    ¡°And another, I believe they called him Evan. They both got captured about a week ago by Baal¡¯s forces, probably before Baphomet disappeared. We have an inkling as to where they might be taken to as well. Dudael.¡±

    Katherine was unimpressed. Despite the reputation that place held, she feigned disinterest. ¡°So?¡± She said, tossing the file onto the table beside him. ¡°What do you care about a cripple and a demon?¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­¡± He snickered with a smug satisfied look on his face. ¡°You really don¡¯t know as much as you pretend you do. You see, dearest Katherine, Wrath is just as important to our plans as the angel.¡±

    Katherine¡¯s eyes went wide with shock.

    ¡°I hope your skills at infiltration are as good as your fighting. ¡± He said, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. ¡°We have a lot of work to do.¡±

    <hr>

    A blink. Followed by another. And then one more. There was no difference between her eyes being closed and them being open. Slowly however, the darkness started to fade. Shapes and forms began to come together. Her eyes adjusted to the absence of light. The flooding of her consciousness was met with a sharp pain across her entire body. She groaned and hurked, inhaling deeply. When the wave subsided, she looked at her surroundings once more.

    She was in a cell, surrounded on all sides by walls, save for in front of her. Thick bars of iron, with demonic symbols painted in blood on them. A seal, meant to make sure she could be kept in. Rising from the floor and stepping forward, there was a loud and sudden rattle coming from both her wrists. A rattling that stopped her from moving any further forward. Looking down, she saw she was cuffed to the back wall. Her bindings were a set of pearly white chains made from bones painted with similar symbols as on the bars. She looked behind and noticed the symbols spread all over the walls of her cell.

    Bones of a saint, blood seals, bastards did their homework. She thought.

    ¡°I never really noticed¡­ how much your eyes glow in the dark, Wrath.¡± A familiar weary voice called out with a rasp. Wrath spun around rapidly and her eyes peered into the cell across from her. There, she slowly discerned the shape of someone sitting on the cold floor. ¡°Its quite a beautiful sight actually.¡±

    ¡°Evan!¡± She shouted, rushing forward but being stopped. She stepped back but continued talking. ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± He lied. ¡°My chest hurts a little but I guess that''s just what happens when you get dragged around by a massive crow demon.¡±

    Wrath¡¯s shoulders slumped as she remembered that day. She had no idea how long its been but it felt like ages ago. The disappointment was still all too present. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I tried to save you but it was too strong. And then Baphomet showed up...¡±

    ¡°Who? You tried saving lil¡¯ old me?¡± He grinned. ¡°I¡¯m flattered.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I only did it cause... your absence would have made Constantine and Uriel very sad.¡± Wrath said, trying to act cool.

    ¡°And you¡¯ve warmed up to them have you?¡± He smirked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of luck, any chance you could break us out and we could slip out unnoticed?¡±

    Wrath sighed and shook her head. ¡°No, these demons, I¡¯ve worked with them before. They used to be Azazel¡¯s lot. Azazel was many things, but stupid was not one of them. He knew what I¡¯m capable of, and its very likely he¡¯s let others know as well. Just in case.¡±

    ¡°So I guess we¡¯re gonna be here a while then? I hope everyone else is ok.¡±

    ¡°Me too Evan¡­¡± Wrath shared his sentiment. But her mind was stuck on one of their friends in particular. Baphomet¡¯s words still echoed in her mind.

    Where are you¡­ you traitorous bastard?

    As if her thoughts were read a nearby door swung open with a loud screeching crrrrk. A bright light then flooded the hallway between them, blinding them both temporarily.

    ¡°Think of the Devil¡­¡± Came a voice accompanied by some slow footsteps against the stone floor. Wrath¡¯s eyes went wide with anger, while Evan¡¯s expressed confusion and elation. ¡°...and he shall appear.¡±

    Evan jumped from the floor and rushed to the bars to get a better look. Upon seeing his friend, he loudly proclaimed his name with glee: ¡°Mephistopheles!¡±

 Part 49: The Black Phoenix

    ¡°You have no idea how glad I am to see you, Mephy.¡± Evan said with a sparkle of hope and relief in his eyes.

    Mephisto smiled back with surprise. He let out a small chuckle followed by a quick tap of his shoe. ¡°Really? I''m surprised to hear that.¡° He said with a smirk.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Evan asked, walking closer to the bars and grabbing one with his hand.

    Mephisto did not reply. He just laughed quietly to himself while pacing around the corridor. Evan got a good look at him. He was wearing a completely different get up from what he remembered him having. He wore a long black overcoat that was buttoned up and covered most of his body. Underneath it, Evan spotted the hint of a simple white shirt and a tie loosely draped under his collar. Mephisto¡¯s hands were adorned by a pair of black matte gloves which contrasted his bright white dress shoes.

    The most striking feature however was Mephisto¡¯s face. His familiar slightly-tanned skin was somehow especially translucent in the low light, his beard shaved clean off, and his long black hair was combed and slicked back. Most different of all however, was the gaze in his light blue eyes. Evan was shaken by that stare. This was not the same Mephisto he knew. As if he caught on to his realization, Mephisto took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. He took a deep puff and blew the smoke straight into Evan¡¯s face.

    ¡°I knew you were a smart guy. Didn¡¯t expect you to take that long to figure out what¡¯s going on here.¡±

    ¡°Mephisto.¡± Evan interrupted with a deathly serious tone in his voice. ¡°Please. Tell me I¡¯m wrong in my assumption.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, Evan.¡± Came Wrath¡¯s voice, softly, from the other side of the room. Both men turned to her, Mephisto almost relieved to hear her voice. There was a dark shadow over her face from her crimson hair

    ¡°I was beginning to worry about how quiet you were being there Wrath. Enjoying the demonic seals? I helped make these Ishtariol.¡± He said, taking another puff from his cigarette. Being met with silence from both prisoners he made a quick-turn to Evan. ¡°Locked, sealed, or watched... depending on your interpretation. Yeah these bad boys let Baal and I know anything that''s going on in there.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the lesson.¡± Evan scoffed.

    He then turned back to Wrath and ran his small finger over one of her prison bars, careful not to touch the blood. ¡°You know, Azazel talked about you quite a few times Wrath. He was thinking of employing services earlier than he did, but I convinced him against it. I thought catching Uriel would be a simple task. That was before I knew... He also taught me some things about you, and other powerful beings out there. I would highly advise against trying to break through the seals Wrath. You¡¯re only going to hurt yourself.¡±

    Wrath stepped forward, ready to strike before the tension of her chains held her back. ¡°You don¡¯t know a thing about hurting. But believe me you will once I¡¯m through with you. How could you, you motherfucker¡­ I trusted you.¡± Her words spat out with hateful poison.

    Mephisto was silent. He averted his gaze from both of them before changing the subject.

    ¡°You know, speaking of Azazel, he sure loved his cigarettes.¡± he said, raising his hand and showing off the item in his hand. ¡°At first I couldn¡¯t stand the smoke, reminded me too much of my flaming pit down in Baphomet¡¯s kennels. But I gave it a try and turns out to not be so bad after all.¡±

    Evan just slammed his palm against the bars causing a loud metal clang to echo throughout the room.

    ¡°Why?¡± He said with a heavy breath and anger boiling in his eyes. ¡°Why would you betray us like this? You saved my life, all our lives. For what, for this?¡±

    Mephisto just stepped back this time, but continued avoiding the question. Evan¡¯s eyes peered into his, and he couldn¡¯t discern any emotion.

    ¡°You trying to lose that arm too Evan? Hmmm. Baal... will drop by later, personally, with some of his underlings. He¡¯s going to ask you both some questions, I recommend not trying to put up too much resistance, for your sake Evan.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering my question you soulless fuck?¡± He shouted while punching the bars once more. A sharp pain shot through his torso, knocking the air out of him and causing him to collapse on his knees.

    ¡°Evan!¡± Wrath screamed followed by the rattling of her chains being pulled to their maximum.

    ¡°There¡¯s no answer good enough that you would understand little one.¡± Mephisto said with a sigh.

    With that, he turned to leave, but not before putting out his cigarette against Evan¡¯s bars, and tossing the half-smoked butt inside.

    Evan instinctively watched as it rolled a bit on the floor of his cage before his body buckled under him and he fell on his side. The stinging tears of betrayal poured down his cheeks.

    No answer good enough... You coward. You fucking bastard¡­ we all trusted you.

    Carefully, his hand reached to the bars and he pulled himself up, fighting through the pain. He sat on the cold ground, facing away from Wrath and staring at the dark walls of his cell. He did not want her to see him cry.

    I trusted you...

    It was all too much to bear. Everything that had happened since the day he first saw Uriel was taking its toll on him, and the price was steep. He looked at the bandages on his stump and was reminded of what he truly was. Just a kid pretending to be the hero.

    A murderer. He scolded himself, remembering the auction.

    I thought I was ready. Like an idiot, I thought I could save them both, Nikolai and Uriel. And for my arrogance I paid with an innocent person¡¯s life and an arm.

    The memory of Nikolai made him remember how they were before this new world engulfed all three of them. He hoped both her and Constantine were safe, and that perhaps one day they would be together as friends again. Slowly, the dull aching faded, and so did his tears, but the sorrow they brought remained. His gaze trailed downwards as he wiped his face, and fixed upon the cigarette Mephisto had thrown. He felt compelled to kick it away, but his sharp eye caught something. A little black smidge was fading in through the white paper.

    Curious¡­ He thought, reaching to pick it up. Upon further inspection, all doubt faded away. There was something written on the inside of the cigarette. Carefully, he peeled it open, letting the tobacco inside fall out.

    ¡°Playing the part. I can¡¯t help for now. Do NOT try to let Wrath know. Remember, Ishtariol.¡±

    Evan''s emotions went through a hundred different variations of anger and disbelief after reading, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but crack a sly smile.

    You sly fucking bastard.

    <hr>

    Uriel¡¯s dreams haven¡¯t been peaceful for the longest time. Always filled with a constant dread, a constant feeling of impending doom. The dark shadows creeping up on her from every corner of her mind. These faceless phantoms, stalking her endlessly, whatever could they want from her?

    No¡­ Uriel thought. This is not some outside force¡­ this is the deep of my mind¡­

    She turned to face them and they vanished. Uriel was alone, floating on the edge of an endless silver lake.

    Baphomet was right, if I was stronger Gausville wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed. Countless innocent lives could have been saved. But I¡¯m just a pathetic excuse for an angel. Their blood is on my hands... I barely managed to save Constantine and myself from certain death.

    ¡°Do not let yourself fall prey to the fear of weakness, little angel.¡± An old whispery voice called out. ¡°There is power within you that you do not yet realise.¡±

    Uriel snapped back at the voice, and in that moment she found herself in a quaint forest, surrounded by trees. The old man stood before her, draped in a massive gray robe. His face was covered by ancient bandages with a long, thick, stringy beard that reached close to the ground. He leaned forward on a thick walking stick with a hunch.

    ¡°You again!¡± Uriel began. ¡°Why is it I can never have a peaceful dream after something horrible happens to me? You fiends can¡¯t ever give me peace.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I must apologize, sweet girl.¡± The patron said. ¡°You appeared distressed, and I thought you needed assistance. I shall take my leave if you so desire.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Uriel said, shaking her head and plopping down against the roots of an old willow. ¡°Sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have... don¡¯t go actually please.¡±

    The two sat unmoving in tranquil peace for a short while before Uriel began talking once more.

    ¡°You say I shouldn¡¯t fall prey to the fear of weakness, but weren¡¯t you the one that warned me that if I don¡¯t accept my power I won''t be able to save them all? Well look at me, I accepted that power and I still lost. I almost died, because I wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight either of them.¡±

    The man slowly tilted his head to the side before reaching up to the sky with a ghastly, almost skeletal hand. ¡°And yet, you did not. You opened your heart to the light of the moon and in return, you were able to save yourself and your friend.¡±

    ¡°And thousands died still! How is that victory?¡± She shouted, jumping to her feet. Her wings unfurled and brimmed with rage. ¡°I condemned everyone in the city, everyone on the train, everyone in the train station and the way there. Because of what? Why¡­ why do they all want me dead so much¡­¡± Uriel said, tears streaming down her face.

    The man was quiet, stepping forward to her. ¡°Because of Death.¡± He began. ¡°Lady Death has latched onto your soul since before you were even born. For eons she has searched for someone worthy of her eminence, and by God, she wants you to be afraid, Uriel. She wants you to fear, to fall, and accept her grace.¡±

    Uriel wiped her face with an arm and stared at the old man with worry. ¡°And Baphomet? Does he want to kill me to prevent that?¡±

    The man sighed. ¡°Not¡­ entirely. His grudge with you is also a lot more personal. Will you allow me to tell you a story?¡± He asked.

    Uriel nodded. The old man tapped his stick on the ground and a throne of branches grew rapidly from the ground under him. He slowly sat down. Uriel watched him with a slight pout, annoyed about having to stand, but then she noticed that a similar seat formed behind her.

    Strangely comfortable. She thought as she sat down as well. Thanks.

    ¡°Baphomet was once an emperor priest, back in millenia long forgotten. A worshiper of the Ancient Progenitor God.¡± The old man began. ¡±A strict and harsh religion, in an even stricter and harsher empire. Baphomet¡¯s power was great, and his empire encompassed the earth itself. Billions worshiped him, lest their blood would be used as fuel for his endless religious conquest.¡±

    He paused for a brief moment, before continuing. ¡°But time proved to be his enemy. As age slowly engulfed him, so did fear. Fear of losing his empire, his people, his power. For decades, he pleaded the heavens themselves for an heir, begging for someone to carry on his legacy and preserve what he had created. They refused him. Enraged, Baphomet forsook his own God, and conjured a ritual unlike any other that came before or since. He sacrificed untold legions of men, women and creatures that walked the earth over the course of fifteen years in this profane ritual. All so he can bring down a queen from the forsaken stars by force. An angel.¡±

    ¡°My mother.¡± Uriel said somberly.

    ¡°Yes. It was your mother, Camael. Daughter-princess of the moon. She had been unwillingly and undeservingly cast down from heaven by what was then, just a man.¡±

    Uriel looked away, deep in thought over the mother she never met. She turned up to the sky. It was bright, and few clouds could be seen. The nature of the connection she held with the moon was a realization that passed through her body like electricity.

    ¡°But alas, Baphomet¡¯s ritual was cursed. You see, your mother¡¯s divine majesty was not meant to exist on the mortal plane. Her state, her form, was beyond that of any earthly being. Beyond the comprehension of a powerful mortal man like Baphomet. He was unable to even gaze upon her. His mind was unraveling before the sight of her. Nothing but fear, nothing but chaos, nothing but agony engulfed him and the millions that witnessed her glory. He slew her with his sword where she stood, believing it to be mercy.¡±

    Uriel¡¯s eyes went wide. She looked at the old man with a horrified look on her face. ¡°All that sacrifice, all that death... He committed such a heinous act of tearing her down from heaven, just for him to kill her immediately?¡±

    ¡°The fury of the heavens transcended description. Such a dreadful sin could not be forgiven.¡± The old man continued. ¡±The moon crashed down upon the earth, razing Baphomet¡¯s empire to the ground, and him with it. Countless lives were condemned, and mercilessly slain under the annihilation. For his transgression, heaven ripped Baphomet and his empire of dust from the mantle of the earth and created the deepest pit of condemned souls we now know as Hell. Baphomet became a great archdemon, a Silence among The Thirteen.¡± The old man said, his whispery voice echoing with a deathly tone. ¡°To answer your question: Unfortunately, it was too late for Camael. Baphomet was the one to slay her, and with that, he had dominion over her soul, dragging her down with him and making her his queen. He had succeeded.¡±

    ¡°Khh¡­¡± Uriel hung her head, sucking air through her teeth.

    The old man groaned, leaning forward slightly before continuing once again. ¡°But Camael never accepted being Baphomet¡¯s queen. She hated him for what he had done to her, a hatred so immense that its flame couldn¡¯t be matched by any that heaven nor hell could muster. And so, she fled. Countless eons later she managed to escape hell, and made her way back to earth. There, she lived a peaceful, hidden life as Queen Camael of Ur-Iktamun. In time, Baphomet was able to break through as well and find her. However, before he could kill her once again, she had fallen in love with the man called Mephistopheles and had you. Mephistopheles saved your mother¡¯s soul by abandoning his own, and killing her with his own blade. In the end, he denied Baphomet true victory, and as punishment, he was condemned to eternal torment. For that, he considers you an abomination, a sin against creation itself. In your death, Baphomet wants to grant you mercy, and take back what he was denied.¡±

    Uriel stood up slowly and turned away. She did not want the old man to see her cry, but her sobbing gave it away. It was an exorbitant amount to take in, and her mind raced with questions and thoughts, but all that she could muster to do was sob quietly.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°My apologies, I got carried away there.¡± He sighed looking away from her. ¡°I don¡¯t have the opportunity to share stories often. I¡¯ve forgotten how to narrate them properly.¡±

    ¡°Why did you tell me this?¡± She asked.

    ¡°As a warning perhaps, but in truth, I believed you might have wanted some answers. About yourself, and your heritage, and those who seek to harm you.¡±

    Uriel stood quietly for a few minutes, wrapped in her wings. ¡°Thank you.¡± She said ¡°You¡¯re right. I am glad to know more about myself. Your story makes the grand question about what I am truly a bit more¡­ clear. ¡° She looked down at the wrist and ran a cold finger over her veins. ¡°The question about this demon and angel blood that flows through me.¡±

    I wonder then, is this blood the reason why Lady Death protected me then? Is this what she wants from me as well?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, even my knowledge is limited.¡± He said, with Uriel curious if he was answering the question she thought but did not ask. ¡°I am only a mere observer. I am forbidden by an elder pact between myself and Lady Death to interfere with the mortal world. But Death has already stretched the limitations of this pact, she seeks to break it completely by using you. Through her plans, through her pawns, and through her machinations she will break you, and by extension, it. I¡¯ve allowed her too much freedom in the past, that was my mistake.¡±

    ¡°You sure enjoy reading people¡¯s minds, hah.¡± Uriel laughed, but then her expression changed to one of seriousness. ¡°A pact between you and Death? What are you old man? Do you even have a name?¡±

    The old man seemed deathly silent at her question. He sluggishly turned towards a small leaf that grew out of his throne, and he plucked it, rotating it between his fingers. Before Uriel¡¯s eyes, the leaf floated down into his palm, where it transformed. It became a small hummingbird made of transparent, almost water-like glass that flew over and perched itself on the tip of her wing. The little bird stared back at Uriel with beady emerald-like jewels before it flew up high into the sky, beyond the clouds.

    ¡°I am Death¡¯s antithesis: Life. Esteemed sculptor of creation. I am the Eye of God, watcher of all that is and is not. As for names, well I¡¯ve had many of them, evil hates all of them¡­ Saturnus was one I was particularly fond of.¡±

    ¡°Saturnus¡­ You''re... God?¡± Uriel asked, peeling her eyes from the sky.

    ¡°No. I am infinitesimal in comparison. I am merely a servant. True God is in heaven, his corpse lies rotting across the crown of eternity.¡±

    A chill passed through Uriel upon hearing his words. A terrifying thought about the prospect of what true divinity could be, and what being would be powerful enough to slay it.

    ¡°You seem scared Uriel, I hope I do not frighten you, or perhaps are my words too ominous?¡± The man asked, the tone in his voice becoming a little more light and cheery, despite how decrepit it sounded.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ always scared, Old Man. There¡¯s always dark whispers in my mind, slowly drifting by. I have to admit you kind of freaked me out even more. I just¡­ don''t know what to do¡­ keep running and running and¡­ and then what?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, you need not worry about the ¡®then what¡¯ but instead, worry about the moment you live in right now?¡± He said, rising from his seat and walking close to her. ¡°Your friends are lost, Uriel. And I do not refer to just those that are currently not with you, but all, even those you¡¯ve just met. You must be the one to bring them out into the light. You will endure whatever hardships may come still. You and I both know and believe this.¡±

    A powerful beating of wings could be heard, and a shadow passed overhead. Uriel¡¯s eyes sparkled with shock and awe at the sight of the glorious beast that flew above them. The little hummingbird had turned into a gigantic phoenix of molten glass burning with splendid light. It cawed with a magnificent cry that inspired Uriel with hope and jubilation.

    ¡°The power of the void, of evil, and of death are great. But there is an everlasting power in the purity of life, of good, and in you that cannot be touched unless permitted. Remember that, and don¡¯t let the monsters in.¡±

    ¡°W-wait! Old man-!¡± Uriel began but was interrupted, as the ground began dissipating before her.

    ¡°I know you still have many questions, but our time for now is ended. Burn bright, little angel.¡± He said as he turned to leave, but stopped midway. ¡°Oh and Death is not the only one that can bend the rules, at least a little, haha.¡± He laughed. ¡°You¡¯ve exerted yourself greatly, so I took the liberty of granting you a slightly speedier, healthier recovery. Till we meet again.¡± As he finished talking, the flaming bird soared through the air and crashed down upon Uriel in a fiery explosion. She shouted not in pain, but in sudden fear.

    Uriel found herself in a strangely dark room that was pestered by a constant mechanical beeping. She was laying in a white bed, with tubes and wires attached to her arms and body. To her right was a wall of foggy glass that she could not see through as well as some cabinets and chairs.

    The beeping seemed connected to the beating of my heart. Uriel realized upon closer inspection of the machine next to her.

    ¡°Ge-rherhm.¡± Came a sudden cough that caused her to snap to the other direction. A little kid was sitting on a chair in the corner of the room. He appeared terrified. ¡°Y-you scared me.¡± He said with a quiet yet high-pitched voice.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± She asked, the echo in her voice betraying her confusion.

    ¡°You shouted and jumped from your bed.¡± The little boy replied.

    ¡°Haa¡­ Sorry about that I uh¡­ had an odd dream.¡± She said, embarrassed.

    ¡°A nightmare?¡±

    ¡°Not actually, it was¡­ complicated.¡± She said as she leaned back down in her bed. She noticed that her wings were bandaged and attached to some suspending wires that held them in a certain position. This led her to noticing that large portions of her body were in casts, bandages or patches as well. ¡°I look like a mummy¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Jacob.¡± He said getting up and moving towards the seat that was closer to the bed. ¡°Dad says no one¡¯s supposed to come in here except doctors, but I like to sneak in and do my homework here.¡±

    Explains the turned off lights.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ what¡¯s so pleasant about a dark room like this?¡± She giggled.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re an angel! Just like in the stories mom would tell me. I heard dad talk about you and I needed to see it for myself. This room is also nice and quiet. Outside people are always so scared and worried.¡±

    Uriel turned to the window and looked with worry painted on her face.

    ¡°Also¡­¡± Jacob continued. ¡°Dad didn¡¯t tell me much, but I heard him talk about how you saved us on the train¡­ s-so I wanted to thank you, with this!¡± He cheerfully told her, while reaching in his pocket and pulling out a small paper flower coloured with markers. ¡°Sorry its so squished¡­ I made it a while ago but you just kept sleeping so¡­¡±

    Uriel smiled softly, moving the flower between her fingers and being filled with warmth and gentleness. ¡°Thank you Jacob¡­ this is quite pretty, I shall cherish this.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to get you some real ones but we couldn¡¯t find some anywhere.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, I like this one more. Your dad was on the train you say? Are you Sean¡¯s child?¡±

    ¡°Urh¡­ yeh.¡± He said bluntly.

    ¡°I see¡­ how long have I been asleep for? Do you know?¡±

    ¡°A couple weeks and some days. Can¡¯t remember. People didn¡¯t think you were gonna wake up at first, your skin was so dark and cracked, like when I dropped a vase and my mom got upset. But I knew you would. Angels are supposed to be all-powerful right?¡±

    Uriel stared at the young kid dumbfounded. His innocence made her question herself. She could not help but smile and observe the boy further. He was wearing a baggy red sweater that was slightly too big for him along with some simple black jeans that had a tear in their left knee. He wore a matching red and black cap that covered his messy brown tufts of hair. His soft, baby-like face stood in opposition to the gnarly scar that he had on his right cheek running down to his chin.

    Poor child. If that¡¯s because of the hell I¡¯ve unleashed I''m truly sorry.

    ¡°So...¡° Uriel began, trying to change the subject. ¡°Where did you learn to make this? Its very good for someone so young!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m nine years old! And... my mom taught me before she...¡° He replied, almost immediately getting teary-eyed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry little one, my mom is not around anymore either...¡±

    ¡°Yeaaah, but you¡¯ll see her again when you go back to heaven right?!¡± He asked enthusiastically, his tone changing in a heartbeat.

    ¡°Of course! And so will you eventually!¡± Uriel said.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Jacob shot her a confused, awkward glance. ¡°But hopefully not too soon! Dad says we¡¯ll see her again as well... Hey, how old are you, Angel?¡±

    ¡°I uh¡­ don¡¯t know exactly? And you can call me Uriel. I grew up in a place where time was different than here. I think I was born thousands of years ago on earth, but I remember spending only a few hundred years in that other place¡­¡± Her voice trailed off.

    The two talked for a little while about themselves, enjoying each other¡¯s company. Uriel learned so much about Jacob in that small time frame, what he had for breakfast and lunch that day, his favorite TV show, his favorite character in that show, where he went to school, the names of every single one of his classmates, and what their favorite color was.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see them again when we can go back home.¡± He said with a tinge of sadness in his voice. Uriel could only frown silently back.

    ¡°There you are, you little devil!¡± Boomed a voice as the door on the far side of the room swung open. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you! Didn¡¯t I say to let me know when you run o-¡­¡± Sean¡¯s voice trailed on as he moved closer.  ¡°...-ff¡±

    ¡°Hey dad, look she¡¯s awake!¡± Jacob shouted back excitedly. Uriel waved shyly back at Sean and gave him a gentle smile.

    ¡°I see that Jake¡­ didn¡¯t expect you to be up so soon. Everyone was so worried about you. You had no reaction to any medicine the doctors tried. Your skin was so unnaturally dark, broken  and translucent, like you were not really there. We even called what few priests we could find to say some prayers. I guess that might have helped, given how the next day you started showing some improvement, but not much. We all thought it would be another few weeks at best before you woke up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had some¡­ help.¡± Uriel responded solemnly.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Constantine will be happy to see you. He¡¯s been up for a while now.¡± Sean chuckled to himself leaning over the bed¡¯s guardrail. ¡°That guy, as soon as he became conscious again security had to strap him to the bed cause he wouldn''t accept sitting down and resting. Even though he has four broken bones and three cracked ribs.¡±

    Uriel did not catch herself grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Is he doing ok now?¡±

    ¡°Oh he¡¯s doing great, yes, he¡¯s a hardy man. We¡¯re still keeping him in bed but he''s not in any danger anymore.¡± He coughed.

    ¡°Where are we, if I may ask? Are we still in Gausville?¡±

    ¡°We''re currently in an underground hospital about three hours drive from the city. Old facility that belonged to some unrelated demon-hunter groups. I guarantee you very few people are aware of your existence here. I¡¯ve taken great precautions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Sean, for that, and everything else.¡± Uriel sincerely replied. ¡°We would be dead without your help.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ so would we.¡± Sean said with a grim tone in his voice. His eyes suddenly went wide. ¡°I just remembered, me and some of the boys made you an awesome prosthetic for your leg. Can¡¯t wait to show you, would you like to try it out?¡±

    <hr>

    Mephistopheles rushed through the brightly lit corridor with determination in his steps. His gaze reached out, and everyone he encountered was weary of him. He was infamous in hell, and this notoriety was something even most demons under Baal were aware of. They graciously, or perhaps, fearfully, moved out of his way as he passed. All, from massive hulking armored men, packed in demon-inscribed runes and seals, to the slick devils in suits that talked away on their phones, made sure to courteously nod and let Mephisto pass.

    Under Azazel, Mephisto was merely a lackey that no one knew. Here, he was Baal¡¯s second-in-command. And Mephisto was planning to use every ounce of his authority to acquire the information he desperately needed, and rescue his friends in the process.

    Why would he want to meet now? He thought as he walked up an endless flight of stairs. He couldn¡¯t have noticed anything, I took the utmost precautions.

    Finally making his way to the ground floor, he walked out and after a couple more turns he found himself in a massive wide hallway. There, a pair of guards motioned towards him, opening the doors to the outside. He nodded as he walked past them and saw Baal standing in the middle of a relatively open field. Bodyguards positioned strategically around him, stretching all the way to the chain link fence on the right side of the compound. The same types of hulking behemoths that Mephisto saw running past him underground. He recognized the pale silver masks they wore, the jagged design and prickly protrusions on them was unmistakable. These were the same force that attacked him and everyone else the day of the eclipse in Katherine¡¯s forest. What demented experiments and rituals had been performed on them however, he hoped not to find out.

    Behind Baal however, was something that made a chill go down Mephisto¡¯s back. Dozens upon dozens of men, women, and children wearing the same orange suits and with bags over their heads sat cuffed, row after row after row on the cold concrete ground. Guards patrolled between the lines, brandishing their rifles and weapons and barking orders at those who dared squeak.

    ¡°Mephisto!¡± Baal began cheerfully, his sleazy blond locks fluttering in his face from the wind. ¡°I almost thought you got lost. What were you doing?¡±

    ¡°Its quite a large prison yes. Warning the prisoners.¡± Mephisto responded calmly.

    ¡°Were you now?¡± Baal asked, drawing out the last vowel of his sentence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb Baal, you know sheep freak out if they see the wolf immediately. I was making sure they wouldn¡¯t fight back when you start playing with them.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph. I suppose.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the crowd?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. I¡¯m still lingering on the thought of you warning the prisoners.¡± Baal said, smacking his lips and pacing around Mephisto.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t trust me?¡± Mephisto said, irritated. ¡°After what I¡¯ve done, and have been doing to help you get in your current position? I handed you Azazel and Belial on a silver platter, now I got you his guard dog Wrath and a safety pin on her so she doesn¡¯t tear this prison to bits.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t help but remember you fled and went quiet as soon as Baphomet joined the picture!¡±

    ¡°I could not trust Baphomet. His grudges against me go too deeply for that. You know this.¡±

    ¡°Do I?¡± Baal sharply responded, walking right up to Mephisto¡¯s face. Both men were almost equally tall, so their gazes lined up perfectly. Baal¡¯s intimidation tactic failed, as Mephisto¡¯s blood was icy cold. ¡°Pah.¡± He spat, turning away. ¡°But you¡¯re right. You¡¯ve been too much of an asset to start doubting you now.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So¡­ What should I do with all these?¡± Baal asked,  pointing at the large yet silent crowd in the field. ¡°Should I kill them all?¡±

    You want me to say yes don¡¯t you Baal? Mephisto thought, looking at the prisoners. This is a test.

    ¡°How many are there?¡± Mephisto asked after a few minutes.

    ¡°About three hundred and fifty people. Some are looters, rioters, most were families trying to get out of the city.¡±

    Mephisto walked close to Baal, shoulder to shoulder looking behind him. ¡°And you honestly think slaughtering three hundred and fifty people is a good idea? You know you¡¯re not the only demon in town, especially with Baphomet no longer backing your every move. You think something like this won''t leak, and the humans wont find out? How do you think they¡¯ll react when an offshoot military group murdered hundreds of people in cold blood? Do you think you¡¯ll sit on the throne any longer if they start pointing their tanks and crosses in your direction? You said it yourself, laying low is the best option right now. Let humanity fight its wars with the wraiths and wights, the pale shadows and all the other monstrosities that¡¯ve been unleashed and don¡¯t take any unnecessary risks.¡±

    Baal pushed Mephisto back slowly with a hand on his chest, considering his insightful speech. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I should not kill them?¡±

    ¡°No. They¡¯re useful labor, make the men work, put the women and children in cells as motivation to keep them obedient. Use those that can¡¯t be tamed as food for the wendigos or blood bags in your rituals. I know you''d need at least a couple folks a week to keep Wrath¡¯s cell in good condition. Be smart about this Baal.¡±

    Baal stepped back, his face betraying no emotion. All of a sudden however, he broke into a hysterical fit of laughter. ¡°Hah, damn Mephisto I really must admit, I thought I had you for a second there. You passed with flying colors. Had you said yes I¡¯d have had my boys kill you on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mephisto asked, hiding how relieved he was. ¡°Might I ask why then, now that I passed?¡±

    ¡°A real demon would have been stupid, and brash. The slaughter of humans would please them greatly. If you were pretending to be one, you¡¯d obviously try and do what a real demon would, answering accordingly. But instead, you did what Mephisto would do: the smart thing.¡± He laughed, slapping Mephisto on the shoulder as he walked past him to one of his guards. ¡°Meet me in my office in two hours, Mephisto. I want to discuss something with you some more. You¡¯re dismissed for now.¡±

    Mephistopheles nodded, and turned back. An aching desire burned in his veins. A desire to kill Baal where he stood. But Mephisto quenched the anger within him, pushed it down deep and let himself be tranquil. He needed to be patient and besides, patience was always one of his strong suits.

 Part 50: Adagio

    Mephistopheles stared at his weary reflection with distant eyes.

    His skin glistened like the surface of a still lake, the folds of his forehead damp and furrowed. The rapid and frigid shower he had taken did not alleviate his burning mood, his worries and fears bubbling still to the surface. The inanimaliat took a deep breath, drying himself with a towel and trying to calm down.

    It¡¯ll be fine. He thought. Baal does not suspect anything. I¡¯ve been too valuable an asset for him to doubt me now. But I feel time running out, I need to find out what Baphomet wanted, and why Baal continues to listen now that he¡¯s gone.

    Putting on a fresh striped shirt and his long black overcoat, he pondered. What was Baal so intent on telling him that he called another meeting right away? His mind raced through the possibilities as he once again slicked back his hair with gel and cleaned the lint off his clothes. His earlier meeting with Baal had him sweating profusely, and he could not risk anything tipping his boss off. He had to look and feel calm, cool, and collected.

    As he wrapped up, he checked the time on a nearby wall-clock and proceeded to make his way out. Just before opening the door however, there was a raspy croak outside his room window, followed by a tap. He turned and was greeted by a small raven with four eyes pale as snow, its feathers blacker than the night sky behind it.

    ¡°Shit, shit, not now!¡± He whispered, rushing to it. ¡°Stay quiet sweetie, I¡¯ll deal with you later. I need to find out what he knows first, alright Whisper?¡±

    The bird cocked its head to the side, as if it understood, before it gave a shrewd caw. Breathing a sigh of relief, Mephistopheles turned and left, locking his room behind him. He made his way through the empty corridors of the compound. At this time of night, even demons needed sleep so there was no trouble to run into along the way. He gave a courteous knock outside Baal¡¯s office doors before opening them and stepping inside.

    ¡°Good evening Mephistopheles, come on in. Sit.¡± Baal cheerfully said, not bothering to turn away from the window.

    Mephisto looked around the office as he slowly made his way to the massive armchair in front of Baal¡¯s desk. The office was quite empty and simplistic, but what little furniture Baal had reeked of decadence. The room was illuminated just by a dim hanging lamp and the nightly crescent moon behind the windows. It lacked any sort of paintings or interesting wall decorations, no sculptures or eye-catching idle objects on his desk. His office had just a massive shelf full of books, a couch with a coffee table to the side and a few chairs strewn about accompanying the large office desk at the center.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Baal asked, turning to face him and seeing the confused look on Mephisto¡¯s face.

    ¡°Not really, I just expected your room to be a bit more¡­¡± Mephisto flailed his hand disinterestedly in the air. ¡°... Interesting? I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Rude. Hah, worry not Mephisto, this is temporary, and, related to why I called you in today. Care for some wine?¡±

    Only if its not poisoned. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Baal carefully took out a bottle and two elegant glasses from a drawer at the bottom of the bookshelf, and popped the cork. He then poured a half a glass for himself and half a glass for Mephisto. After a courteous cheer, Mephisto drank his half in almost an entire gulp. Baal stared at him, with mouth agape.

    ¡°W-what?¡± Mephisto asked.

    ¡°By Lucy¡¯s tits Mephisto, who taught you how to drink wine? Did Azazel never teach you?¡±

    ¡°No one? No?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, no, no, no, that¡¯s not how a real demon enjoys the fineries the upper world has to offer.¡± Baal chastised him, while pouring another glass. ¡°Azazel taught me and showed me the real way a man drinks, and now allow me to be your friend and further teach you.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°I insist. As your boss. Now...¡± Baal said, with a cold voice as he handed him the glass. ¡°Don¡¯t drink like a hellhound. First, smell the wine, don¡¯t even think about putting it in your mouth yet. Take a deep breath, smell the aroma, the different nuances, take in the fruit and the labor that brought that liquid to you now.¡±

    Unable to refuse his superior, Mephisto played along, inhaling from the glass as if it was the sweetest flower he had ever found.

    ¡°Next, take a sip, just a sip, and do not swallow it. Let the wine sit on your tongue, don¡¯t slosh it around like a cretin. Let the taste coat your mouth, feel the vibrancy and variety, the slight bitterness, the chill sweetness.¡°

    Mephisto¡¯s eyes stared with a dull disinterested look. But as the wine remained in his mouth, his pupils slowly dilated. He could not help but feel a rush of ecstasy flow through him, a chill and a pleasure. Though, I must admit. He thought. This doesn¡¯t taste half bad.

    ¡°Now swallow, let the wine flow down your throat. Isn¡¯t the taste that much more exquisite? Isn¡¯t it so much better than swallowing the whole thing like you¡¯re some hog?¡±

    Mephisto was quiet, just embracing the taste, a taste of something so long forgotten, something his heart yearned for dearly.

    ¡°Yes...¡± Baal continued, admiring the wine in his glass against the light of the crescent moon. ¡°In the end, this is why I will always be grateful to Baphomet. Imps and devils and grotesque creatures are not made to enjoy things like this wine. We¡¯re made to suffer, eternally for our sins. Like rats. I despise those filthy rodents. Truly disgusting. But he allowed us¡­ allowed me to experience something¡­ greater. He allowed me to be more than just a pathetic rat.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you called me here?¡± Mephisto asked, his consciousness returning and placing the glass on the desk. ¡°To reminisce about rats and when Baphomet let you out of hell?¡±

    Baal shook his head, laughing. ¡°If only. Baphomet seems to be gone. Completely, Mephy. No method of contacting him has worked. I¡¯ve tried blood rituals, sacrifices, and even shadowglass possession. Nothing. He¡¯s gone, not dead.¡±

    Good riddance. Mephisto was silent.

    ¡°You¡¯re quiet.¡±

    ¡°You know my opinions of Baphomet. I don¡¯t need to let you know how glad I am he¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°True, but this is dangerous. We don¡¯t know what happened to him. Only this.¡± He said pulling out a folder and tossing it on the desk for Mephisto to read.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Gausville. Some days ago. Something happened there, city was destroyed, nothing more than a large smoldering crater, except some bits of it are still floating, even now.¡±

    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t the humans¡­¡± Mephisto said, thinking out loud.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m thinking this was Baphomet, but I can¡¯t imagine who he could have been fighting.¡± Baal said with a hushed voice, taking another sip of his wine.

    Was this Uriel¡¯s doing? Constantine? Someone else? Jeez, I hope they¡¯re alright.

    ¡°You told us you were heading that way, correct?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Is the Angel capable of something like this?¡±

    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine Baal. She definitely did not seem capable of something like this last I saw her. She took down a pale shadow alone, yes, but she lost a leg for it. A city and Baphomet¡­ no, this can¡¯t be her.¡±

    Baal breathed heavily, swallowing some of his wine-mixed spit. ¡°Well, I suppose we don¡¯t know for sure what happened there. And in truth, I don¡¯t much care.¡±

    Mephisto was shocked to hear that. ¡°How come?¡±

    ¡°This better remain here between us, I¡¯m grateful for what Baphomet¡¯s done for me. Truly, but I was hoping he¡¯d fuck off back to hell soon. I didn¡¯t sit under Azazel for so long just to be under him instead.¡±

    ¡°So then, why still chase after the angel? Wasn¡¯t that Baphomet¡¯s goal? What¡¯s your stake in this?¡± Mephisto said, his voice and tone carefully arranged to not betray his intentions. Tell me Baal, what are you hiding?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Mephisto? Worried about your daughter?¡±

    A vein in Mephisto¡¯s neck twitched. ¡°No, why would I be worried about the child of some broad I fucked centuries ago?¡± He lied.

    ¡°Just some broad huh? I heard many stories about you Mephisto, and of Camael. From what I recall, she was anything but a broad.¡±

    How dare you say her name in my presence, you motherfucker. Mephisto found it difficult to contain his angered breathing, but he forced himself to, he could not fail now after so much work.

    ¡°But you¡¯re right. The angel was Baphomet¡¯s goal. Its why he sent you here, no? She¡¯s what upset this whole delicate balance we have with the humans. She¡¯s a threat, Mephisto. A threat to my control of this side of the world. With Baphomet gone, that control is in more danger than ever before. I¡¯m not the only demon around that wanted Azazel¡¯s throne. And demons alone aren''t the only ones that want me dead.¡±

    ¡°So, what is the plan then?¡±

    ¡°The plan¡­ is Dudael.¡± Baal paused, as if he had revealed some great information. Mephisto just stared back plainly.

    ¡°Go on?¡±

    ¡°Wrath and the kid are a far more dangerous thorn in my side right now. Your little seals are good, wonderful, but this little compound of ours is not gonna hold them. Its too dangerous, too open. All it takes is one attack and suddenly Wrath¡¯s on my ass. I¡¯d like to avoid that, and so I¡¯m going to move base to Dudael.¡±

    Shit, this sounds very bad. I might need to try and break them out before then. ¡°Wait, Dudael is a place?¡± Mephisto asked.

    ¡°Oh, Azazel never told you? It is a prison built by the angel Shemhazai, the eyeless watcher. He created it some hundreds of thousands of years ago, though I do not remember what for, probably some powerful demon, boring story anyway. What¡¯s more interesting is, the prison is carved into a mountain range in the middle of a vast desert far west from here and far from the eyes of humans. The massive structure appears small, but it stretches far below the ground, nine levels deep. Each level is the size of a ten story building at least, few know just how deep that place goes.¡± Baal described the prison, with glee.

    He took some more folders from his drawers and tossed them in front of Mephisto. The demon quickly glanced through the pictures, showing schematics, blueprints, data logs, reports, and various details he could only skim for now.

    One blueprint in particular caught his eye, it was a full top down overview of Dudael. The building looked like a massive upside down pyramid below the ground, with a dome round head above, carved into the mountains. And within that pyramid lay a skeletal structure that resembled an upside-down pine tree. Broken into nine different levels, each level further split into a fractal of paths, rooms, corridors, hallways and diverging sections.

    ¡°This looks like a massive fire hazard¡­¡± Mephisto laughed cynically. ¡°This is a prison for demons Baal. You want to make this your base? It will end up being your tomb. Who knows what lurks in the depths of this place?¡± Mephisto grimly finished, his smile faded into terrified worry.

    ¡°Haha, yes this place was built by an angel, but in the countless years since, it was taken by demons, eventually by Azazel. God damned Azazel, he was too stupid, STUPID to use more than a bare skeleton crew to run the place. He did not know what a glorious fortress he had ready to service him. I¡¯ve already begun preparations. We¡¯re already reopening up to five levels deep.¡±

    ¡°You want to open the whole prison? What if there¡¯s an archangel hiding in the shadows down there? What if there¡¯s worse?¡±

    ¡°Not the whole prison, just enough to be able to protect demonkind. I¡¯ll turn it into our paradise. We¡¯ll wait it out there, let humanity fight against the wraiths, tire themselves out, and we¡¯ll be out of harm''s way. I¡¯ve already sent word to some other demons, so far only the Baroness¡¯ accepted my offer.¡± Baal finished his glass of wine and walked from behind his desk putting a knowing arm on Mephisto¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so far. I need you to help me now. Two weeks from now, you¡¯ll be leading a convoy carrying Wrath and the brat to Dudael. You¡¯ll be taking up to fifty of my best vehicles and as many men as I can spare, your choice. I¡¯m giving you full command of this operation.¡±

    ¡°Full command?¡± Mephisto echoed. ¡°And if things go wrong? Then I¡¯m to take the fall?¡±

    ¡°I trust you know what happens if things go wrong. But honestly I¡¯m sure the fear of Wrath tearing your head off if she escapes is enough.¡± Baal said, his pudgy smile betraying his ominous intent. ¡°The trip will be a five day ride, if you include night stops. Perhaps three if you drive through the night. I¡¯ll leave that to your discretion. I have some business to finish here beforehand, so I¡¯ll be seeing you off on the day of. Andras will be coming with you on the ride, you know him right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, young demon, overexcited bastard.¡± Mephisto said, his mind still racing with all the new information, trying to formulate the proper course of action moving forward.

    ¡°He¡¯s there to keep an eye on you, so if anything happens to him, that''s on you, capiche?¡±

    ¡°Capiche.¡±

    ¡°Good. The demon running things in Dudael currently is some plod named Asmodeus. I haven¡¯t actually been able to find out much about him, Azazel¡¯s information about him was quite scarce. He¡¯s been the Warden for quite a few hundreds, if not thousands of years. But, the messages we received from him seemed¡­ cooperative. So as far as I can see, this operation will go without a hitch. Once we¡¯re all set up and Wrath¡¯s safely locked away, I¡¯ll tell you my plans for getting the angel.¡±

    Mephisto¡¯s eyes perked up at that thought. So, there is a plan¡­ I need to learn what it is while I still have the time¡­

    ¡°Sounds good to me. Speaking of Wrath, did you go and talk to them like you said you would?¡±

    ¡°No, I was busy today. Got a new shipment I had to look over, you know the Garret imports? Well I¡­¡± Baal continued to talk, but Mephisto almost immediately stopped listening to his horrid voice.

    The rest of the evening passed quickly. The boss and underling chatted away about mundane transports and weaponry cargo. Mephisto went on autopilot, his mind focused on the more pressing issues at hand. He had managed to gain a lot of precious information out of Baal, but not enough for him to be able to drop the facade just yet.

    I need to figure something out, fast. Mephisto thought as he made his way back to his chamber. Maybe I can use the transfer as a cover to break them out? I¡¯ll need to work on this.

    When he finally found himself back in his room, he made sure to lock the door behind him and then tossed his overcoat on his couch. Whisper still patiently waited for him at his window. He nodded approvingly to it. He took out a small pocket knife, its handle gray with age, and a small piece of old yellowed paper. He very carefully took off his left black glove, revealing a scar at the tip of his index finger. Mephisto then reopened the scar with his blade, humming a demonic prayer while inscribing one word in blood: Dudael.

    I can only hope you know where it is. He thought as he carefully looked out the window. No one in the yard, all the lights are off.

    The demon opened the window, petting his bird before letting it swallow the rolled up piece of paper.

    ¡°Off you go Whisper, be safe.¡± He whispered to it before doing one last check to make sure no one saw before closing the windows.

    The little bird cawed once more before it beat its raven wings and flew in the dark of night. Unbeknownst to it, another pair of eyes suddenly spotted the bird flying in front of them, blocking their view of the crescent moon.

    <hr>

    Katherine cleaned the blood off her halberd as Samael unloaded some boxes from the truck and Ronov smoked a thin cigar with a jitter.

    ¡°You did good little girl, you did good. Stupid wraiths didn¡¯t know what hit them, sure didn¡¯t. Dumb laughing pricks.¡± He said to her while staring with his thin cashew eyes.

    Katherine¡¯s gaze snapped towards him, filled with disgust and boiling rage. ¡°Call me a ¡®little girl¡¯ again, and I don¡¯t care how many seals are on me, I will turn you into demon paste.¡±

    Ronov shuddered, and took a step back.

    ¡°Leave her be Ronny.¡± Kaidan¡¯s voice called out from a bit further away.

    ¡°I was just congratulating her on getting us those supplies sheesh. Only congratulating, why she gotta be so pissy.¡±

    Katherine focused her entire willpower on ignoring him. She delicately cleaned the black and red blood off her halberd, as a profound sadness took control of her.

    These were all mere people¡­ Innocent people that I should have protected. Instead, I''m the one that doomed them all. Now I¡¯m a rabid dog on a leash, killing without care¡­

    Kaidan¡¯s steps walking towards her broke through her concentration.

    ¡°Hey.¡± He said with an unusual compassion in his tone. ¡°Snap out of it. Boss wants to see you. You can leave the armor in the truck, how was it?¡±

    ¡°Awful. I don''t know why you all forced me to use it for this scouting.¡±

    ¡°Sorry love. Boss¡¯ orders. In fact, that''s probably why he¡¯s calling you to E block.¡± He coughed. ¡°Here, I¡¯ve marked this map. Just so you don¡¯t get lost and know where to go.¡±

    Katherine took one quick glance at the map and instantly memorized the location.

    ¡°Don¡¯t need it.¡± She said coldly while unstrapping her shoulderpads and breastplate.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Kaidan sighed. ¡°Be a bitch about it. Now get the fuck out.¡±

    Katherine obliged, rushing to her lockers to shower the blood off her face and change into a more casual wear. Jeans, a plain shirt, and a vest over it all. Once she was finished, she briskly walked towards E block.

    I was slow today. She thought on her way there. My reflexes have dulled from sitting around for so long. I need to pick up the pace or I¡¯m gonna end up dead.

    She stopped and sighed in front of a large, unmarked blue door.

    Bend, don¡¯t break.

    ¡°Katherine, good you¡¯re here.¡± Octavian¡¯s velvety voice called to her when she entered his room. ¡°Don¡¯t sit, we¡¯re not gonna stay long.¡±

    She saw him holding a piece of yellowed paper with a bloody word she could not read from this position.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just received news. As I suspected, they¡¯ll be moved in two weeks, to Dudael.¡± He said. ¡°The trip will take between three to five days, so we must be ready before then.¡±

    Katherine looked at him and then down to the paper then back at him. ¡°You got that from one word? All that?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No, this word is a blood mark. My spy carved this word with his own blood, and I can see the recent memory he imbued it with.¡±

    ¡°I suppose this means no more nightly raids as we prepare for this attack?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct Katherine, and I hope you¡¯ve been enjoying yourself by killing some mindless beasts.¡±

    I wish you were the one I was killing instead. Her thoughts rang with hate.

    ¡°My plan is to have you attack the convoy. Steal Wrath away from Baal when she¡¯s most vulnerable and then return here.¡±

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how she¡¯s gonna be useful. You know she wants to kill me right? I beat her ass pretty hard at the auction.¡± Katherine boasted.

    ¡°Yes, I am aware. Had you not defeated her then, I wouldn¡¯t have died that night.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be doing alright, unfortunately.¡± She said with a grin.

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Octavian sighed. ¡°I have two gifts for you that will assist you in your mission.¡±

    ¡°Is it a gun and the opportunity for me to shoot you with it?¡±

    Octavian looked at her with disappointment in his green eyes. He simply shook his head and rose from his seat. Then he demanded she follow him to a nearby garage. There, Katherine saw a strange vehicle covered by a large piece of gray cloth.

    ¡°You remember when I whisked you away from the forest some months ago. I was riding an umbra-equus.¡±

    Just call it a Shadowhorse you pretentious fuck. She thought. ¡°Yes, I remember how you knocked me out cold and then bound me in your servitude.¡±

    ¡°Well, I figured you¡¯d need a good ride for this mission. But a demonic hellhorse is not befitting of the great and noble Huntress, I thought.¡±

    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡±

    ¡°No. I genuinely thought that.¡± He said with a blank stare on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t get too used to me being nice to you however. So, with that thought, I had my boys make me, well you, something special.¡±

    With that, he ripped the covering off and the thunderous roar of the engine blasted to life. Katherine stepped back, covering her face before realizing what was causing that noise. A large, sleek, demonic-looking motorcycle was in the middle of the garage. Its engine was alive with a dark orange light projecting out from between the gears and mechanical plates. Its wheels were thick rubber at least a hand wide and numerous red spikes jutted out from the rims on both sides. Katherine walked closer to the front, taking in the hellish appearance of the bike. The hand grips were made from silver bones, and the headlight was instead a finely sculpted horse-skull symbol whose eyes shone brightly outwards. At least, Katherine hoped it was a sculpture. The vehicle emanated a malignant aura, one that terrified her.

    ¡°Its¡­ a motorcycle.¡± Katherine said dumbfoundedly.

    ¡°If you tell me you don¡¯t know how to drive one I¡¯ll be very pissed.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Did you seriously kill your horse and bind its soul into a motorcycle?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not. I didn¡¯t kill my horse and bind its soul into a motorcycle. You think I only have one horse?¡±

    Katherine was silent.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not asking you to jump for joy over this, but this is yours. For being a shall we say, decent servant.¡± He said, his tone brimming with mocking intent. ¡°But that¡¯s not all. While I had my finest demons working on this, I had them do some other¡­ improvements.¡±

    He motioned her to go into the room next door. There, Katherine saw a white sheet covering what appeared to be a stand of some sorts. With a trepidatious hand, she removed the sheet and revealed her Huntress armor underneath. But it was different, changed, malformed. The pauldrons¡¯ gold lining was stained black and red, with straight thin iron spikes protruding throughout them. On the right shoulder was a wide neck guard, inscribed with runic marks that she could tell were demonic in nature. The breastplate was smoother with a v-shaped design running down its length and scale-like metal around the torso. The same markings were present throughout the entire material, giving the black metal a strange red hue. Katherine stared in shock. She cautiously reached for one of the gauntlets, inspecting it carefully. It was sleeker and less bulky, as well as no longer having the twin blades running down it.

    ¡°What have you done?¡± She said, her voice soft and distressed.

    ¡°Oh thank you for improving my armor and giving me a motorcycle, Octavian, oh you¡¯re welcome Katherine I wouldn''t want you to die painfully in our new mission, why do our conversations never sound anything like that?¡±

    ¡°I never asked for it to be improved!¡± Katherine lamented. ¡°It was my mother¡¯s¡­ you defiled it¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh stop whining. It was barely functional at best and a clunky pile of scrap if I¡¯m being honest.¡± Octavian smirked. Before he left the room, he turned around and gave Katherine a slight head tilt. ¡°Enjoy.¡±

    Katherine clutched the vest by the shoulders, closing her eyes and resting her head against it. She could not let him see the tears that swelled in her eyes. Her body ached with the desire to turn around and choke the life from Octavian, but she knew the damned seal kept her at bay. She¡¯d only be hurting herself, and she was in enough pain for now.

    <hr>

    Constantine inspected his necklace with intense focus. He ran his finger over the reddish metal, feeling its icy touch.

    Righteous Hunter¡­ He thought to himself, thinking back on Mephisto¡¯s words from what felt like an eternity ago. Hmm, I wonder what good righteousness is in the face of death itself?

    He ran a hand through his hair accidentally pulling on his bandages. Groaning, he put it back in place. Although he was still covered in casts and patches, especially around his chest, Constantine felt his strength returning with each passing day. He flexed his hand and kept staring at his necklace. His mind raced with so many thoughts and so many questions, so much hatred for that accursed Lady. The anger and hate seemed to intensify the more he rubbed the tip of the blade.

    She knew me¡­ she knew me, before all of this, and she knows I want to save Nikolai. Nikolai was never a monster, Lady Death, you made her one. I have to stop her... Somehow¡­ He saw his reflection in his necklace, his eyes glowing back at himself with a red glow. Its all because of you Dad. Even long dead you still find ways to torment me.

    He turned and got out of bed, carefully pulling the IV drip out of his hand. Constantine was always squeamish about needles, despite his early life desires to become a doctor. Now, he got out of bed because if he stayed another minute he was going to scream of boredom. Weeks had passed, and aside from the occasional nurse and visit by Sean, he spent the day strapped to the bed, alone.

    Eventually they took off his restraints, on the condition he stopped trying to charge straight out of his room. He reluctantly agreed, to his chagrin. But that was four days ago now, and he was feeling in top shape, or something close to it. Constantine did a few stretches and squats, getting the blood pumping through his body and reinvigorating his sore, aching muscles.

    ¡°Gagh.¡± He yelped, as a cramp shot through his back and left thigh. Falling back onto the bed, he pulled his hospital robes aside and looked at the scar on his leg. A bullet wound from Azazel, from the same weapon that killed Nikolai. Just the thought of his name brought the anger boiling inside him. He subconsciously grasped his necklace, running his finger over its form.

    I wish I could have ended you myself. You took her from me. Made her that other cunt¡¯s slave¡­  He thought, gritting his teeth and his eyes swelling with tears. Constantine let go, and his anger was overtaken by sadness and guilt. It was only a moment¡­ I looked away for one moment¡­ and that was all it took¡­

    Laying back, Constantine put an arm over his eyes and did something he was too ashamed to do under constant surveillance. Something he had difficulty doing from a childhood of suppressing it. He had always been taught to just take whatever hurt he had and bury it deep, never letting it show. But even this feeling, this sentiment was too much for him. He began weeping softly.

    Evan¡­ I miss you¡­ I need you here with me buddy¡­ I feel so lost without you backing me up. God I hope you¡¯re doing ok¡­ Wrath and Mephisto will keep you safe¡­ they have to¡­ they better¡­ or I¡¯ll¡­

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me the nurse let you sleep like that.¡± Sean¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. Constantine jumped up and Sean saw his wet puffy eyes. ¡°Oh... I¡¯m sorry to¡­ intrude.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ sniff, I was just finishing.¡± Constantine said while blowing his nose and cleaning himself up with some nearby paper towels. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Sean?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯re you feeling today? You seem to be doing great.¡±

    ¡°Yeah... I¡¯m doing pretty good. Physically anyway.¡±

    ¡°Everyone that knows of you two, is quite amazed at how fast you¡¯ve both recovered. Its incredible. Its barely been a month since Gausville and you¡¯re both back on your feet. Doctors thought it would be at least half a year, which was worrisome cause we¡¯d have to move you-¡±

    Constantine¡¯s eyes lit up with hope and excitement. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Uh... we¡¯d have to move you? Oh¡­ yes, Uriel¡¯s been up since before yesterday. Hey, hey, where¡¯re you going?¡± Sean said, stopping Constantine gently when he got up and rushed towards the door.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think mentioning this was important? I want to see her.¡± Constantine said with a deep and imposing tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Sit down on the bed, you still have broken bones.¡±

    Constantine snapped towards Sean with defiance, his gaze sending a cold fear in the man.

    ¡°Please.¡± Sean finished, with Constantine complying afterwards. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take you to her right after this.¡±

    ¡°Well, what is it then?¡± He said disinterestedly.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay at this hospital much longer. We¡¯re underground, yes, but our scouts have reported a massive hoard of strange, laughing people¡­ moving in this direction.¡±

    ¡°Wights¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes? I believe Nate called them Wraiths, same abominations I suppose. They¡¯ll be here in about a week¡¯s time, given the way they¡¯re moving. We¡¯re already halfway through most of the other evacuation procedures and you and Uriel are about the only ones left.¡±

    ¡°Wraiths, hmm? Where will we be going?¡± Constantine asked, his concerns showing through.

    ¡°Our leader will tell you, you and Uriel. He¡¯s the one in charge of our covenant. He runs this operation. That''s why I came, to bring you two to meet him.¡°

    ¡°I¡¯ve been bored and alone stuck to this bed all this time, and he never bothered to drop by. How nice of him.¡± He said, rolling his eyes.

    ¡°Let''s get going then. You probably want to talk with Uriel first.¡±

    The two of them then left the room, with Sean offering Constantine some help walking due to his cast ankle. He graciously accepted. The walk over was slow, but Uriel was just across the hallway so it did not take long. The moment Sean opened the glass door and Constantine saw Uriel his heart leapt to his throat. He had not seen Uriel in what felt like an eternity, and her immediate beauty struck him with the force of the sun itself. She was beaming, despite the bandages and patches that she too had over her arms and face.

    Her wings were unbandaged however, closely pressed against her back, but still showing through. They still had their dark black coating instead of the bright silver she had at first. A sentiment that filled Constantine with a terrible sadness. Her long straight azure hair was like the still surface of a waveless ocean. The perfect stillness was only broken by the small yellow clip she still had on the right side of her head. Her pale white eyes showed a kind and gentle gaze that sent an electrifying chill through Constantine¡¯s body. He forced himself to look away, so she would not immediately notice how hard he was blushing. He instead noticed Jacob next to her, chatting away about random topics as he usually did while Uriel listened with supreme focus.

    ¡°Hey there you little rascal.¡± Constantine said, addressing the kid. The two had met sometime ago, but Jacob¡¯s first impression of Constantine left him somewhat terrified. This was apparent when Jacob immediately stopped talking and shyly scooched closer to Uriel when he noticed Constantine entering the room.

    ¡°Still don¡¯t like Constantine, Jake? Hahah.¡± Sean laughed as his son rushed him and hid in his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that terrifying¡­¡± Constantine muttered to himself with a sad pout on his face. Right?

    His sadness was interrupted by Uriel¡¯s light-hearted giggle. A memory of a time long gone seemed to flash before her. He looked her in the eyes, and their gazes locked for a brief moment before he turned away again.

    ¡°H-hey Uriel. How¡¯re you doing?¡± He said with an awkward stammer.

    ¡°Better than I expected I would be feeling.¡± She cheerfully replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, I see you¡¯ve been having company¡­ Unlike me¡­¡± He muttered again.

    ¡°Let''s give them a moment, c¡¯mon Jake. I¡¯ll see you two outside in a bit, yeah?¡±

    Constantine nodded to Sean as he and his kid made their way outside. Standing like a statue in front of Uriel, he clumsily made his way to the bed, sitting on the far end of it, careful not to stand on Uriel¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Are you alright Constantine? You seem a bit¡­ red.¡± She said, her voice echoing with a soft pleasant timber and complete obliviousness.

    ¡°Y-yeah I¡¯m fine? Uh, I¡¯m just¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you in a while is all. I¡¯m having difficulty thanking you for saving my life¡­ Thank you, truly.¡± Wow, that wasn¡¯t difficult at all. He thought.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The angel smirked. ¡°From what I recall, it was you who saved my life that day. But your thanks is most welcome.¡±

    ¡°Yeah but that moment when I grew wings and everything¡­¡± His mind reached back in time, remembering how he and Uriel¡¯s minds were one, their souls open to each other fully. ¡°L-let¡¯s call it even then. Who¡¯s keeping count anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ happy we both survived that.¡± She said, her expression changing into one of weariness. ¡°I did not know if it would work, possessing you that is. Angels cannot possess, as far as I¡¯m aware. But I suppose my demonic heritage offers some benefit.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell me more about possession and stuff later, sounds fascinating. But reliving that memory is not something I¡¯m into right now.¡± He said, shuddering at the thought. ¡°It felt like I ate a nuclear explosion and had to keep it from blowing me to pieces.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry.¡± She said meekly.

    ¡°No I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Constantine opened his mouth, realizing he upset her but he chose to shut it instead and not push the subject further. God I¡¯m such an idiot sometimes. ¡°Evan and the rest never made it to Gausville. Sean says there¡¯s danger heading this way, so they¡¯re preparing to move.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of Sean, look what he got me.¡± Uriel said, pushing aside the bed covers and pulling up her left leg. Constantine¡¯s eyes went wide, not just from the brand new prosthetic Uriel was sporting below the knee, but from the soft and pale thigh she revealed above the knee. He quickly looked back to the metallic prosthetic, hoping Uriel did not notice his deep blush.

    It was an exquisitely formed piece, with long chrome rods sculpted over the front and back parts, while some gears and mechanical pieces could be seen on the inside throughout the bulk of the leg. The foot was made of a finely sculpted material that replicated the real look decently, although its stiff appearance was a dead giveaway. It looked like a futuristic skeletal leg in its sleekness and design.

    ¡°Apparently.¡± She began with excitement. ¡°If I press this thing here, some small compartments pop out.¡± She demonstrated, and the mechanisms clicked and whirred as the chromium plates shifted and two small slots extruded from each side of the prosthetic. ¡°Sean said I can put some small knives or objects here, as a ¡®just in case¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Uriel this thing¡¯s insane.¡± Constantine said, his expression filled with wonder and awe. ¡°There¡¯s no way they made something this complex in a month.¡°

    ¡°Who knows. Its very comfortable, the straps hold my leg without pain, and I¡¯ve walked around on it a bit. It feels natural.¡± She said, smiling.

    ¡°That''s¡­ amazing. I¡¯m sorry the crap me and Evan made was a bitch to deal with and caused you so much pain.¡±

    ¡°Its fine¡­¡± She said, trying to cheer him up. ¡°We were short on time, and materials. Like you said.¡±

    With the conversation coming to a halt, the two just sat silently, enjoying each other¡¯s presence. Neither looked at the other, but each could feel the other¡¯s hearts beating in sync, even now. Or perhaps, Constantine was just imagining things.

    ¡°We should get going if you¡¯re doing okay. They said the big boss wants to meet us. We¡¯ll see what happens next.¡±

    ¡°Whatever happens, we¡¯ll stick together, yes?¡± Uriel asked softly.

    ¡°Of course, Uriel. I made a promise. Now, let''s get dressed. I¡¯m gonna go ask him where he put our clothes. Don¡¯t think the boss wants to see us in nothing but patient gowns.¡±

    About half an hour later, both were clothed and ready. It was difficult to get dressed with casts on and all, so Sean helped Constantine while Insect joined the group and helped Uriel. Uriel was graciously gifted a couple shirts and blouses that had zippers and openings for her wings, and she decided on a featureless one, colored a rich purple. She finished her look with the same black overcoat that Constantine had cut for her, which had been cleaned and cared for in the meantime. He complemented her by wearing his own pale coat. He clutched the hilt of his dagger through his clothes, enjoying the good feeling of having it back in his possession.

    ¡°Looking good, Uriel.¡± Constantine said to her while still tying his belt.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the chapel near the upper floor. Sorry Uriel, but the elevators don¡¯t work.¡± Was all Sean said as they made their way up some winding stairs. Despite her initial weariness, Constantine noticed that she was not putting a lot of effort in her walking. He then saw that overall Uriel¡¯s stepping was a lot more natural and comfortable, which filled him with a much-needed joy.

    There¡¯s no one in these hallways. Constantine thought to himself as only the sounds of their footsteps echoed through the empty corridors. I expected at least some commotion if they¡¯re moving soon. Guess he really kept his word in keeping Uriel a secret?

    Eventually, the group made their way into a large room, with high ceilings and a churchly appearance. Pews divided the room into thirds, and everywhere on the walls were religious icons, crosses, and other bits of holy decor.

    ¡°Behind the altar, office on the right.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not joining us?¡± Constantine asked.

    ¡°No, I have to take care of some things. Go ahead, he¡¯ll fill me in later.¡±

    Insect stood next to the door, waiting for Constantine to go through. She leered at him as he walked past her. He looked away, slightly scared before knocking and making his way inside.

    ¡°Come in, Come in!¡± Boomed a loud and boisterous voice. It was a rugged yet homely sound that instantly made Constantine feel welcome and relaxed. This feeling was further accentuated when a large muscular man rolled in front of him in his wheelchair, and quickly grabbed his hand shaking it vigorously.

    ¡°You must be Constantine, my apologies for not meeting with you sooner. Oho, strong firm handshake, I like you already. Please, take a seat.¡± The man continued, as he pushed him in the direction of two armchairs in front of his desk. It was a large, simple yet beautiful hand-carved desk.

    My hand¡­ Constantine lamented in his mind.

    ¡°Oho, the ever mysterious Insect.¡± He bowed his head, kissing the back of her hand. ¡°Hope you¡¯ve been in great spirits and health, dear girl.¡±

    Constantine swore he almost saw her smile as she nodded back. No¡­ must have been a trick of the light¡­

    Insect¡¯s lips immediately dropped into a frown when she crossed eyes with Constantine. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle awkwardly. There it is.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The man paused, and looked at Uriel with a serious expression on his face as she stopped in front of the doorway. ¡°I must admit, your beauty now that you¡¯re awake and well, truly exceeded any expectations I hoped to have.¡± He said, pulling on his clerical collar. ¡°In all my years as a priest, a man of God first, and a hunter of beasts second¡­ I never imagined I would see myself face to face with true divinity.¡±

    ¡°P-please sir I-¡­¡± Uriel tried to argue, but went silent as the man raised his palms respectfully. She gulped.

    ¡°Whatever it is you believe you need to say, there is no need for it here. God has welcomed you into this holy place, and therefore so shall I. Please, take a seat Uriel.¡± He said, rolling his chair aside and leading her in with his arm. ¡°Oh, I see you have one of my old prosthetics. I¡¯m guessing Sean had one of the boys give it a more womanly sculpt, seeing how it looks a lot less bulky than the one I had.¡±

    ¡°How did you-?¡±

    ¡°That faint mechanical rattle when you stepped, I¡¯d recognize it anywhere.¡± He chuckled to himself, closing the door behind Uriel and rolling his wheelchair behind the desk.

    Constantine took the moment of pause to inspect the room and the man sitting before him. It was a small, compact room, filled with drawers and shelves and very old furniture. On the shelves were dusty tomes, and ancient-looking scrolls with yellowed paper and handmade bindings. Crucifixes and holy paraphernalia littered the room, decorating the walls, the desk, and even the ceiling.

    The man himself matched the religious atmosphere of the room, dressed in his dark black priest gown. There was only a thin white t-shaped line running along his neck to break the monotony. He had a thick scraggy brunet beard that clung all the way from his face and down to his neck. His mustache however, was large and bushy, and appeared waxed. On top of that, it was a lighter, browner color than his beard or the hair on his head. His eyes were soft, and kind, with his right eye having a noticeable droopy eyelid. But the wrinkles that surrounded them told the tale of a lifetime of worry and pain.

    You¡¯ve been through this hell much longer than I have, haven¡¯t you, old man?

    ¡°My name is Nathaniel Thornpike. I am the leader of this esteemed Covenant of Pieous Hunters, the one hundred and forty sixth to be exact. We are a coalition founded by the one Samson the Unholy, with the intention of protecting humanity from the horrors that lurk in the shadows. Sean told me you were friends with Katherine, so I¡¯m sure she told you about most of what we do.¡±

    Constantine and Uriel were both silent, averting their gazes as their minds reached back to that painful memory.

    ¡°Right¡­ friends...¡± Uriel began. ¡±She told us some stuff, but never mentioned that there were others aside from her. Nor this¡­ covenant.¡±

    ¡°Hmmhm.¡± Nathaniel chuckled to himself, scratching his beard. ¡°In multiple ways she was correct. There are few who could live up to the Huntress¡¯ achievements. After all, most demons are terrified of that name alone, while I doubt the few that know about our name even care to shiver! Harh. Katherine took her mother¡¯s name, and with it inspired fear in the underworld, despite her youthful age.¡±

    ¡°Yeah well, she almost killed us and unleashed hell, so she can go fuck herself with her achievements.¡± Constantine said.

    ¡°Easy there son, you¡¯re in the Lord¡¯s house.¡± Nathaniel sighed. ¡°Haah, but you¡¯re right. What Katherine did was, despite her well intent, wrong. It is difficult to be the leader for a covenant of hunters without hunters. And once Katherine broke ties with us almost completely well¡­ Our influence and impact has been dying quietly over many years, but I feel that doomed us entirely. I could not fight monsters anymore-¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Constantine blurted. ¡°Sorry you just¡­ seemed¡­ right, the wheelchair¡­¡±

    ¡°Constantine be quiet.¡± Uriel interjected.

    ¡°When I lost my first leg, I knew my time was up, but I refused to accept it. So I built that prosthetic myself, pushing my broken body beyond its limits in my desperate attempts to cling to some false sense of glory. My mistake cost me my other leg, and the life of my dearest friend and partner.¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry to hear that.¡± Constantine said, sinking into his chair as Nathaniel¡¯s expression changed to one of deep sadness. He didn¡¯t even have to turn his head to feel Insect¡¯s angered eyes staring daggers at him.

    ¡°Pah! To hell with Cain. I¡¯m sure that prosthetic will be of much more use to you than it was for me, sweet angel!¡± He said, immediately changing his tone back to one of joy and excitement. ¡°I knew then that my role was here, to guide and teach the youthful to carry on my friend¡¯s legacy. Such as young Insect here. She is one of Samson¡¯s direct descendants.¡±

    Constantine turned to Insect with a ¡®you have to be kidding¡¯ look on his face. ¡°So Sean lied about you huh? You¡¯re Katherine¡¯s¡­ cousin?¡±

    ¡°Hohahahah.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s hearty laugh filled the room. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be something. No, unfortunately Insect is farther from the main Devilsbane branch. I¡¯m sure if you trace their lines back far enough you¡¯ll find a common great-great-great grandmother or father. Although she still has the serpent mark, did she never show you?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no.¡± Constantine said bluntly.

    ¡°She¡¯s just shy, I''m sure. In fact, that''s probably why she and Sean never said anything.¡± Nathaniel said.

    There was a knock on the wall coming from Insect¡¯s direction. Everyone turned to look at her, and she motioned some hand gestures in Nathaniel¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Alright, alright I¡¯ll stop talking about you. She gets antsy when I do so. She also says she couldn¡¯t risk you two trying to kill her for being related to Katherine.¡±

    If only you knew about me and her sister. My hate is for Katherine alone, that traitorous bitch.

    Nathaniel took a deep breath and then continued. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get serious. I¡¯ve been told of what you two have done for Sean, and for the city of Gausville. For that, I cannot thank you enough.¡±

    ¡°But Gausville was destroyed¡­¡± Uriel couldn¡¯t help but proclaim with sadness aching in her heart.

    ¡°Yes, but perhaps had you two not been there, things might have been worse. You gave us time to save those we could, and that is enough.¡±

    Or maybe, if we hadn¡¯t been there none of that would have happened. Constantine thought.

    ¡°So I ask you two this: join our forces. We could greatly use your help, and having an angel on our side, why that is something I¡¯ve prayed for for many years.¡±

    ¡°Look, Nate¡­¡± Constantine began, leaning forward. ¡°I told Sean as well, but this is all a little fast. We just met you, and all you¡¯ve told us so far is that you need more human meat to throw to the demon grinder. That doesn¡¯t really match with our plans right now.¡±

    ¡°And what plans¡­ be those?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Our friends. We were supposed to meet up in Gausville. They never arrived.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, and do you know what happened to them? Demons, Men, something else?¡±

    ¡°N-no, we were separated by a massive... crow-wendigo, abomination.¡±

    Uriel looked away as Constantine continued talking. She felt too ashamed of what had happened that day and couldn¡¯t bear to think about it much longer.

    ¡°Listen, Constantine. We can try and help you find out what happened to your friends but without even the slightest lead, it will be practically impossible. Who knows how long it could take. We¡¯re far from Gausville now, maybe they showed up and are trying to find you instead.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Constantine insisted. ¡°They would have found us, trust me they have that ability.¡±

    Uriel perked up from her slump. ¡°The slightest¡­ lead?¡± She repeated. ¡°Constantine, you just gave me an idea. Remember how Wrath found me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah she¡­ did the soul search¡­ thing. Wait-¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can try and do that. Maybe I can find something, anything to help us.¡± Uriel said with a sparkle of hope in her eyes. She leaned forward, placing her arms on Nathaniel¡¯s desk.

    ¡°This ability of yours¡­¡± Nathaniel interrupted. ¡°Do you know how to use it?¡°

    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ n-no. Not really¡± Uriel stammered. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to use it much. I don¡¯t have experience.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I propose the following!¡± Nathaniel roared, clapping his hands once and startling his guests. ¡°Let us share in our information and skills. Allow me to train you, both of you and give Uriel here ample time for her to find some trace of your friends. I am an old cripple, but an old shield can still block a lethal blow, an old blade can still kill, and my old mind still holds secrets and tricks that will be of utmost value to you two.¡±

    ¡°Training. You¡¯re gonna train us?¡± Constantine asked with a curious look on his face.

    ¡°Constantine, think about it, we need to get stronger if we¡¯re to face someone like Katherine again.¡± Uriel told him, with a strange excitement coursing through her.

    ¡°Yes son. I¡¯ve been told you¡¯re proficient somewhat in the spear and dagger, but there¡¯s always more you can learn. Not just holy weapons, or guns. But tactics, traps, and your own physical and mental power. And of course I can offer you a few more, supernatural teachings as well. Those might prove especially useful for you, right Uriel?¡±

    The angel nodded back at him.

    ¡°I must admit, I do not know if our mortal guns and weapons can match your holy powers. Nor do I know if I can teach you how to draw their full potency. But given how¡­ humane you are, I believe the same principles will apply. A strength-filled body, a strong, clever mind, discipline, control, et cetera, I believe these traits will allow you alone to improve the skills I cannot teach.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, old man.¡± Constantine began, the tone of his voice changed as if he had a powerful realization. ¡°So far, I¡¯m amazed we¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve managed to barely scrape by. My friends have all gotten hurt in different ways, and I¡¯ve been powerless to help them for too long. I was just some kid who took too long to realise in how deep of a shit I¡¯ve gotten myself.¡±

    ¡°Language.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. But I realized, and I swore an oath to myself, and for that I need to get stronger. Please, train us. Teach us everything you know and can, and help us find our friends, rescue them if they¡¯re in danger. If you do that for us, I¡¯ll join your covenant. I¡¯ll kill every last demon I can find until the day I die if need be. I can¡¯t speak for or force Uriel to, but I know she would do the same, isn¡¯t that right?¡± He finished his grim speech, turning to her and finally staring into her snow-white eyes. She also looked back at him and it was as if their souls were laid bare for each other.

    ¡°Constantine is correct. Help us get our friends back, in any way you can, and I¡¯ll join you as well.¡± Her voice echoed with determination.

    Nathaniel looked first at Uriel, then at Constantine, and slowly his lips curved into a warm smile.

    ¡°Very well then. We shall begin after we¡¯ve finished moving. I know someone who can train Uriel, Constantine, you will be taught by Insect. Rest well until then.¡±

    Oh you gotta be fucking kidding.

 Part 51: A Brief Moment Of Liberation

    Wrath¡¯s mind was engulfed by delirious hunger.

    The days blurred together into a hazy stream in her mind. The last thing she could remember was the hatred. The burning agonizing hatred that ached within her for the one that betrayed her. For the one called Mephistopheles. He had visited them a few days ago, no? Surely that¡¯s when it was? Or was it weeks? Months? How long had it been since she last tasted even a drop of blood? A drop of the delicious soul essence that sustained her? Even before the attack at the train station and her later capture, she had spent weeks fasting with her newfound comrades at Katherine¡¯s mansion.

    The hatred and agonizing hunger weakened her. Her appearance was thin and pale, with her head and body hanging slack from the bone chains that bound her to the wall. Her exhausted eyes trailed down onto the drying bloody symbols that littered the bars of her prison cell. A drowning faded noise kept ringing in her ears, calling out to her ¡­ ath¡­ ath¡­ rath¡­!

    ¡°Wrath!¡± Evan¡¯s voice broke through the barrier, reaching her ears and snapping her out of her half-sleep. ¡°Please don¡¯t die on me.¡± He said with a pleading and distressed look in his eyes.

    ¡°Mnnah¡­ w-what?¡± Wrath groaned, startling herself awake. ¡°Evan¡­? Sorry¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ so tired and hungry.¡±

    ¡°Yeah me too¡­ I haven¡¯t seen anyone since Mephisto dropped by. At least there¡¯s some water from the sink for me¡­ They couldn¡¯t have forgotten about us, right?¡± Evan said, his voice soft and weary. It was difficult for him to see the powerful Wrath, horns and wings and all, so weak and miserable. The illusion of her untouchable strength had faded away, and he realized she was just as human as him, somewhere, deep down.

    ¡°No.¡± She said, forcing herself to stand back on her legs and give her wrists and neck some reprieve. ¡°Fuck¡­ my arms are killing me¡­ But no, they haven¡¯t forgotten about us. Eventually the blood on these bars will dry out. And I hope you have some mercy to spare for those still in this building if that happens, cause I will not.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. They wouldn¡¯t go through all the trouble of putting you on a leash like this and then forget about you... Saaah.¡± He sighed. ¡°I was really hoping¡­¡±

    ¡°Fucking Mephisto¡­¡± Wrath groaned, her voice echoing with melancholic anger. ¡°If I get my hands on you¡­ how could you...¡±

    Evan was silent. A strange and unusual brand of silence that Wrath, even in her unwell state of mind, noticed.

    I expected a lot more anger out of you Evan. Do you not feel betrayed? Do you not feel that rage burning? No¡­ She thought, as her yellow eyes stared back into his. No¡­ there¡¯s something going on here¡­ you¡­ you wouldn¡¯t betray me too, w-would you? Please¡­ not you...

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Wrath.¡± Evan said reassuringly. ¡°We¡¯ll make it out of here somehow. Those symbols... Is there no way I can get rid of them? Maybe we can¡­ wash them off?¡± He turned and pointed to the small metal sink behind him. ¡°Perhaps?¡±

    Wrath shook her head in a slow, exhausted manner. ¡°No, these aren¡¯t just blood spatters on iron bars, Evan. They¡¯re demonic marks. It¡¯s like a fractal lattice keeping my powers at bay. You can try and break one or a few, but the rest will reinforce the latter. And water will pass over them without doing anything. These can only be washed away in the same liquid.¡±

    Evan turned away deep in thought, his body pressing against the prison bars. ¡°Hmm¡­ But if one of the seals breaks, could that be enough to release your powers? How long will it take before the rest reinforce it?¡± He asked, turning back to her, with a glimmer of hope in his weakened, tired eyes.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ don''t know Evan. I¡¯ve never been captured or put in prison in my life. That damned Azazel¡­ when in god¡¯s name did he learn how to create a seal for me like this?¡±

    ¡°I thought these were Mephisto¡¯s work?¡±

    ¡°They are¡­ but who do you think he learned this from? Mephisto did not know me nearly as well as Azazel did. Its been centuries since we went our separate ways, but I¡¯m guessing Azazel prepared this ritual before then. Mephisto got the blueprint, and he perfected and applied it.¡±

    ¡°Azazel... tell me about him, was he¡­ well versed in this sort of blood magic?¡±

    Wrath chuckled, giggling at Evan¡¯s naivety. ¡°There¡¯s a reason even I answered to Azazel, back when I worked for him. There¡¯s a reason no demon tried to contest his rule once he came into power for nearly five hundred years on this world above. Yes, we''ve known each other for much, much longer than that, but he never much enjoyed the limelight. Always preferring to rule from the shadows. Azazel was intelligent and cunning, well-versed in most supernatural sciences I can think of. Blood magic, sealing magic, soul manipulation, arcane rites, demonic artifacts, if a demon knew it, Azazel probably did as well. They say he¡¯s visited every House of Astaroth in hell.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Astaroth the Academic was an ancient demon obsessed with knowledge. He craved any and all sources of understanding and experience, studying endless facets of reality and existence. He built the Library of All Knowledge, a place in one of the greatest pits of hell said to contain¡­ well, its namesake. All the knowledge of our reality in an endless maze. In addition, he created different demonic schools of power, ruled by great and terrible demons who only share their powers and knowledge with those they deem worthy.¡± Wrath said. ¡°Imagine that. Several hundreds, thousands of elder demons in hell, all willing to impart their greatest dark magicks to just one.¡±

    ¡°Wow, and I thought I was the studious one back in highschool.¡± Evan joked.

    Wrath smiled and giggled again. ¡°But beyond mind, what made him the most terrifying was his unyielding deceiving nature. It was something far beyond that of any demon I¡¯ve seen. He could make someone believe him to be their lifelong friend after one day, and then stab them in the back with a smile the next. His charm was¡­ well, ironically for such a devil, something divine.¡±

    Now it was Evan¡¯s turn to laugh at Wrath, but his laugh was a lot more bitter and less joyous. ¡°You sound like you¡¯re still impressed by a slimy murderer.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It is difficult to forget someone you¡¯ve known for, literal thousands of years. Especially one who helped me and left such an impression on me. But you¡¯re right. Azazel was a murderer¡­ but not just a mere murderer. His distaste for humans, no, for anyone other than himself was well-hidden beneath the persona he put on. But I could see it. Every time I looked at him, I could see it in his blackened soul. A soul beyond pure darkness. I cannot describe it to you Evan, such shades of twisting, writhing shadows unlike anything sight can experience. That was part of the reason we went our separate ways. Even now, if I think back on that memory, I am filled with dread.¡± Wrath¡¯s golden eyes turned past Evan, looking at the shadows dancing behind him on the wall. ¡°I thought perhaps, when he contacted me again, asking me to capture Uriel, and then the auction... that I might be able to quell some demons that still plagued me. Instead it only reaffirmed to me how expendable I always was to him, and in doing what I did I only unleashed more demons than I can ever hope to slay.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully at least some of those demons are named Baal.¡± He smirked, trying to lighten the mood. His bravado did not go unnoticed, as Wrath couldn''t help but crack back a half-smile.

    The light atmosphere of the gloomy prison went undisturbed for a few precious hours. A brief moment of silence and peace. The pain pulsing within their bodies seemed almost a distant memory as they each felt reinvigorated by the other. But soon came the screeching metal on metal screech of the prison door opening. The horrible noise was followed by a somehow less appealing one, a pair of shoes clacking against the prison floor. Then a few more sounds, more footsteps. Wrath closed her eyes. In her mind, the images of their souls took shape. She recognized the first one instantly, a deep, cold, black. The other two were just an amalgamous, misshapen form, lacking sapience or will.

    Baal. So you finally came to interrogate us, huh? She thought to herself, opening her eyes. Her confirmation came in the form of Baal¡¯s blonde, bulbous head grinning at her. He was dressed in a brown three-piece suit and on either side of him were two hulking muscular behemoths.

    Their muscles bulged and twitched unnaturally and their blood shone under their skin with crimson unholy energy. Rabid fluids dripped from lipless mouths underneath a demonic scroll that draped on their faces. It was embedded into their skulls with dozens of iron needles. They grunted and gurgled as if drowning but they were almost completely still. Their bodies were wrapped in a strange leather armor, binding their engorged arms over their chests.

    ¡°Flesh golems, Baal? Have you stooped so low?¡± Wrath taunted him.

    ¡°Huh. Azazel never told me there was any stigma against them. Why should I avoid using a tool available to me in my toolbox? These are but some of my loyal bodyguards, just as a precautionary measure.¡± Baal smirked, leaning against her cell bars. ¡°After all, Wrath, you¡¯re quite a vicious demon. Your strength is infamous. I¡¯m just making sure you¡¯re not going to attempt anything stupid, no?¡±

    Wrath silently simmered, letting the fury of being insulted so directly wash over her.

    ¡°I see Mephisto¡¯s bindings have worked wonderfully so far. I never thought I¡¯d see Wrath in such a pathetic state.¡± Baal mocked.

    ¡°Hey, assface, you¡¯re real fuckin¡¯ smug with her in chains aren¡¯t you? Why not let her loose and see how that shit-eating grin feels after she made you swallow your teeth?¡± Evan¡¯s voice shot from behind Baal, prompting him to turn around with a chuckle.

    ¡°Well, well, well, the little crippled twerp¡¯s awake. I didn¡¯t think your lady friend had a voice, Wrath.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re the infamous Baal huh? I expected someone more intimidating after Azazel, but you look like a discolored, piss-yellow, floor mop.¡± Evan said.

    ¡°We have almost identical hairstyles, idiot.¡± Baal said, confused.

    ¡°Yeah but mine looks like shit cause I¡¯ve been in prison for weeks. Yours is just naturally dogshit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, keep talking child. It¡¯ll make it that much more satisfying when I have my boys here beat you to a bloody pulp.¡± Baal shot back, trying to not let his obvious annoyance get through.

    ¡°No you won¡¯t.¡± Evan defiantly responded. ¡°You¡¯re too scared of what she¡¯ll do if you try and kill me.¡±

    Wrath¡¯s eyes peered at Baal, and although he was turned away she could tell Evan called his bluff entirely.

    ¡°Alright kid, you¡¯ve got balls. What¡¯s your name? They call me Baal but it seems you already knew that.¡±

    ¡°Evan. Evan Wallace. And yes, unlike you, I do have a pair of balls.¡±

    ¡°You know. You look familiar Evan, where have I¡­¡± Baal paced away, faking to be deep in thought. ¡°Ah, I remember now. You were on the security cams at the auction weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Evan¡¯s silence answered the question for him. Baal¡¯s yellowish teeth peeked from his lips, now gaining the upper hand. ¡°Yes, yes¡­ you were there to rescue the little whore weren¡¯t you? That didn¡¯t work out so well did it?¡±

    ¡°Fuck you.¡± Evan spat.

    Baal stepped forward in front of the bars, grabbing them and leaning in close. His eyes bulged out of his head and his wicked smile crawled further on his face. Evan was not intimidated, stepping close to the bars as well and staring the demon down with an unblinking gaze.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I remember her well.¡± Baal began. ¡°Gods she was one of the best fucks I¡¯ve had. So tight, and quite a screamer. I still dream of how much fun those weeks were. Yeah¡­ I ravaged your friend nice and well before she died like a fucking dog.¡±

    Evan exploded. In a flash, his hand reached through the bars and gripped Baal¡¯s blonde locks of hair and his ear. He then pulled tightly with all his force, smashing the demon¡¯s face against the iron bars. Before Baal could realize what happened, he did it again, and on the third attempt one of the hulking golems grabbed Evan¡¯s arm and shoved him off their boss.

    Wrath cackled maniacally at the unexpected violence. Baal lurched back, wiping the blood that poured off his face. Enraged, he ripped a set of keys from a golem¡¯s belt and opened Evan¡¯s cell door. He stormed inside, grabbing him by the neck and shoving him against the wall. The two scuffled, but Baal was clearly superior in force. Wrath could only watch and scream helplessly as the demon slammed fist after fist into his face.

    ¡°STOP! LET GO OF HIM! STOP IT BAAL!¡± Wrath¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the prison.

    Baal ignored her, crushing Evan¡¯s face against the sink, and then the bed frame. He then shoved him up against the bars and pummeled his chest and stomach with wild punches. Wrath¡¯s rage only grew, but no matter how hard she thrashed, the rattling bone chains held her back, her powers locked behind the blood.

    As quickly as it started however, the fight was over. Evan slumped in near unconsciousness on the prison floor, as Baal towered over him. He wiped his bloody face once more, and shook his head in anger at his ruined suit. Wrath stared wide-eyed at Evan¡¯s blood-soaked face. His cheeks were swollen and his lip was burst in multiple places. He was bleeding heavily from the nose and the left brow.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Hahaha¡­ Hahahahahahahahahaha!¡° Wrath¡¯s laughter sang throughout the room. The sight of her friend beaten and bloody filled her with a familiar and potent rage.

    ¡°W-Wr...ath...¡± Evan called out to her, his voice weak and trembling.

    ¡°Bastard made me lose my cool... You¡¯re a sick one aren¡¯t you Wrath?¡± Baal said while washing his hands in Evan¡¯s sink. ¡°What¡¯s so funny about seeing your friend beaten like that?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, Baal.¡± Wrath continued laughing while shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m just laughing, at the thought¡­ I¡¯m laughing at how much I¡¯ll enjoy ripping you apart. You hear me Baal? You¡¯re dead. You¡¯re so, so fucking dead. I will teach you new meanings of pain before I kill you like the wretched rat you are.¡±

    Baal was unphased. He merely shook his head in disappointment. ¡°This was not necessary. I came here to talk, to discuss the angel. But I see you two were in no mood for talks. Very well, I shall take my leave. I¡¯ll send a nurse later to make sure your twerp¡¯s in no mortal peril. Consider that a token of my good-will.¡±

    ¡°Stick your good will up your-¡±

    ¡°Also, we¡¯ll be moving you two in a few days. I hope you¡¯ll both play more nicely then, for both your sakes.¡±

    With that Baal scurried out of the prison, his flesh golems following closely behind. The moment he was out of sight, Wrath¡¯s anger rapidly dissipated. Without a target to direct it to, the fury was instead melting into worry and sadness.

    ¡°Evan¡­ you fucking idiot. Why did you do that to him? Look at yourself.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± He said, slowly using the bed frame to stand back up. ¡°I just could not let him talk about Nikolai like that. I don¡¯t care who or what he is. She was my friend. I loved her just as much as Constantine. I just¡­ couldn¡¯t let him walk away.¡±

    Wrath sighed and let her shoulders slump. ¡°This is all my fault¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, maybe. But I must admit, this has worked out perfectly for us.¡± Evan said, with a chuckle.

    Her eyes shot back up at him and she saw Evan holding a small piece of cloth in his hands. It was ripped from his pillow case. The cloth was utterly soaked in his blood. Evan used it to clean his face first, and then the floor and then the rest of the still wet splatters of blood that littered his cell. Wrath¡¯s amber eyes lit up with the realization of what had transpired.

    ¡°Speechless, Wrath? Don¡¯t give me too much credit, you gave me the idea.¡± He said, unable to hide the blood dripping from his grin.

    ¡°Y-you...!¡±

    Evan stumbled forward to the bars, using his stump to hold himself up. He then stretched out his trembling arm between the bars, and flicked the bloody cloth forward towards Wrath¡¯s cell. A shower of blood rained out, bespeckling just enough of the symbols that were drawn on her bars. A single droplet made its way all the way back on her face, just above her lip. She instinctively licked it, tasting the sweet nectar that was Evan¡¯s soul essence. Her power surged back through her. The lattice was broken, for now. It was a small opening, enough for one attack.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Baal¡­ cough¡­ said he¡¯d send someone over. When they come, I¡¯ll knock them into your cell. You got one shot, kill them and turn them into a blood shower. Break those fucking seals completely, please.¡±

    ¡°You sure you can handle that?¡± She asked, her voice filled with worry.

    ¡°Hah. In eighth grade, I got beat up by the entire football team in the showers because I threw the game in the league finals. This was nothing in comparison.¡± He laughed.

    ¡°Did you really?¡±

    ¡°No, I made that up to look cool and badass. Did it work?¡±

    Wrath couldn''t help but giggle back. ¡°Yeah. Yeah it worked.¡±

    The two did not have to wait long for the medic to arrive. After some time, an unassuming elderly gentleman entered the prison, carrying a first aid suitcase.

    All alone, poor you. But I have no mercy to spare. Wrath thought, as she readied herself and gave Evan a quick subtle nod.

    Evan faked being still weak and exhausted from his beating. The man shouted at him to say something, but he ignored him. Impatient, the man unlocked the cell door and stepped inside. With a surge of adrenaline and a rallying cry, Evan charged into the man.

    ¡°Graaagh!¡±

    He slammed into him with his full strength, pushing him all the way out and into Wrath¡¯s iron bars. Without hesitation, she shot one shadow tendril from her arm, savagely piercing the man¡¯s back. Blood spurt outwards from him, covering more of the seals in blood and washing them away. With each breaking seal, more tentacles shot from Wrath¡¯s body, spearing the man in the back and causing another shower of blood. A vicious cycle, from which Evan and Wrath emerged covered in a red viscous liquid.

    The unfortunate victim looked like an old rotten pincushion when Wrath finished draining him of blood. With her full strength returning, she tore the bone chains that bound her and walked out of her cell. In a starving fit, she lunged on top of the man and sunk her sharp teeth into his flesh.

    ¡°Y-you alright Wrath?¡± Evan asked as he meekly watched her feast on his entrails.

    Wrath paused for a moment. She wiped her face and turned away from Evan. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry you had to see me like that. I hadn¡¯t eaten in months. If I don¡¯t devour a soul, any soul, the lifeblood it courses in¡­ I need to every month or so I¡­ start to wither away.¡± She said quietly and with shame in her eyes.

    Evan walked up to her. She turned her head away expecting some remark and for him to be disgusted. Instead Evan just quietly offered his hand to her. She looked up at him, with a tear forming itself in her left eye. Evan looked back at her with a warm smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are, Wrath. We¡¯re in this together now, so we¡¯re friends. Now let''s get out of here before they find out.¡±

    <hr>

    Uriel was so glad to be rid of those casts and bandages. Her skin was so pale underneath them, and it was so satisfying to finally scratch areas she was not able to for weeks. Constantine shared her sentiment, although he was still wearing some. Slowly but surely however, both were getting closer to being fully recovered.

    It was moving day, and the entirety of the underground facility had been almost evacuated. Or so Sean told them. They would be the last to leave, their destination being a safe and remote town far up north named Venandis. As she got dressed for the long journey ahead, she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Her skin had healed up in most places, but there were still scars across her body. A couple at the base of her neck, and four large claw stripes across her right hip. The ones that stung the most however were the entirety of her left leg and the one thin line that ran across her heart.

    Scars of my own making¡­

    Uriel sighed and covered herself up in her dark wings. A different type of scar, one inflicted upon her by the friends she cared about. The sight of them filled her with disgust and hate. They made her feel wrong, unnatural. The onyx feathers made her look more demon than angel.

    But I suppose¡­ that is what I am no? She thought. An abomination.

    A sudden knock on her door snapped her out of her dark thoughts.

    ¡°We¡¯re ready when you are, Uriel.¡± Constantine said.

    Uriel couldn¡¯t help but smile. A shadow had been lifted off of her mind upon hearing his voice. A voice that reminded her of a warm spring morning. Those were a rare sight in purgatory. Most of the time it was always desolate, scorching summers or harsh, frigid winters. Every couple decades however, the twin phantom suns would bless her home with a soothing autumn or a refreshing spring. Those few precious days taught Uriel that even in the deepest abyss, in the harshest darkness, there would always be a shining light.

    When did I forget all those moments? When did I let them all drift away from me? The old man was right¡­ I need to stop falling prey to fear. I can¡¯t let it consume me¡­

    A few moments later, Uriel made her way out of her room, dressed and with a cautious smile on her face. She was greeted by Constantine and Insect.

    ¡°Hello Constantine, Insect. You both look good today.¡± She said softly, her voice echoing in supernatural fashion.

    ¡°Thanks Uriel. You look weirdly happy today!¡± Constantine blurted, before turning away, clearly embarrassed at what he said. Insect rolled her eyes and shook her head at his idiotic comment before she motioned for them to follow her.

    The girl was wearing a loose casual shirt with a red vest over it. Her eyes were drawn with heavy eyeliner and her lips were jet black. In the back pocket of her jeans Uriel saw the outline of her notebook. She noticed Insect¡¯s pleasant lavender scent and made a mental note to ask her about it later. Lavenders were some of her favorite flowers.

    After a few minutes of walking further up the facility the trio finally found themselves outside. Uriel took a deep breath of fresh air, for the first time in a long while. She was hoping there would be some sunlight as well, but today¡¯s atmosphere was a dull, gloomy, gray. The parking lot they were in was mostly empty, aside from one large armored vehicle with the roof missing. Uriel recognized it as the same kind of car her friends talked about during their trip.

    ¡°This is a ¡®Jeep¡¯ right?¡± She asked, giggling. ¡°I remember the funny name.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is the finest jeep we could spare.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s booming voice came from the front passenger seat.

    ¡°Sean¡¯s not here?¡± Constantine asked.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s already left, took his son with him first. It¡¯ll be just the four of us today. Utmost secrecy, like you asked for.¡± He said, smiling radiantly.

    Uriel got inside the back seats while Insect took the wheel. It was very spacious without the roof, so she spread her wings wide and relaxed, taking in the gentle breeze. Constantine hesitated for a moment walking up to Nathaniel¡¯s door and leaning in for a brief chat.

    ¡°Look, man¡­ I¡¯m¡­ bad with emotions. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to deserve all this help that you guys have offered me so far. If anything. But I just wanted to thank you.¡±

    ¡°Listen son. Its not about who deserves what. It never was to me. I¡¯m old. I know things. And I can see there¡¯s a touch of fate about you. Do you think you¡¯ve met her¡­¡± He said, motioning his head back to Uriel. ¡°...Out of sheer dumb luck? A cosmic toss of the dice? No. What forces are at work I do not, and might not ever know. But you fight for good, for humanity, and you oppose the evil that exists out there. So do I. You saved Sean and his son¡¯s life. You both did. That alone would have been enough, but you also saved people in Gausville, or at least, gave enough a chance. I accept your thank yous, but we really should be going now.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Yep, I agree. Good talk.¡± Constantine stammered.

    ¡°Real quick, son. You got your dagger and gun with you? The road is long, and while it¡¯s safe for now, things change rapidly these days. Who knows what we might run into.¡±

    Uriel saw Constantine instinctively reach for the knife holster he had attached on his chest before he nodded. ¡°Sword and gun, right here.¡±

    ¡°Good, keep them close. Now get inside.¡±

    Constantine obeyed, and soon they were all on the road. Insect¡¯s driving was a bit hectic, but no one minded much. Except for Uriel, who wasn¡¯t used to speeds like these, but she quietly kept it to herself. She stood and looked back at the facility as they drove off. It appeared so small in the distance. The building faded and the scenery turned to desolate ruins and abandoned fields and with them her own chipper mood fell away.

    ¡°Everything is so¡­ empty. Just like in purgatory¡­¡± She said, talking to herself out loud.

    ¡°Yes¡­ People have begun fleeing in a lot of places. Creatures of the night are more and more apparent and common. People are thankfully realizing the nature of this¡­ calamity, is of an unholy nature. They¡¯re running to safe holy places, and militaries across the country are evacuating them to designated M-Zones. Priests and churches are becoming more precious by the day. Apparently, this started when some kid up in Brenwood told the military there about demons and such.¡± Nathaniel chatted away.

    ¡°Some kid?¡± Constantine asked. ¡°And they believed him?¡±

    ¡°My guess, he proved it to them somehow. Maybe he had some artifact like you do, or he had a friend like sweet Uriel here.¡±

    ¡°Well, good for him.¡± Constantine said, turning away.

    Uriel looked at him, and she could very clearly tell he was deep in thought about the subject. She herself couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty about everything. After all, it was her power that unleashed this hell. She forced herself however to think about something else, and her growling stomach gave her an out.

    ¡°Do we have anything to eat?¡± She asked. ¡°I can¡¯t remember the last time I had anything.¡±

    ¡°In the back there¡¯s a cooler with some sandwiches and some snacks. Insect made them, she¡¯s a great cook. I assure you, they¡¯re positively scrumptious. Gah.¡± Nathaniel answered, with Insect giving him an embarrassed elbow shove in the side. The priest then chuckled loudly.

    Constantine reached in the trunk and pulled out a couple neatly wrapped sandwiches for himself and Uriel. Nathaniel and Insect both refused when asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Uriel asked.

    ¡°By the look and taste of it¡­ Toasted ham and cheese with some spicy mayo and¡­ bleh¡­ tomatoes.¡± Constantine answered, as he pulled out the red slices from his sandwich. Crumbs fell out the sides of his mouth as he spoke.

    ¡°Ooh, sounds exciting. I haven¡¯t tried spicy mayo yet.¡± She said, eagerly taking a bite and being shocked at the delicious taste.

    This reminds me of the sandwiches we had that day... with Evan... and Nikolai...

    The two enjoyed their meals quietly, with Uriel eating about five sandwiches total, much to Constantine¡¯s astonishment. The atmosphere then turned quiet. Everyone was just silently observing the bleak atmosphere. Soon, the elevation started to rise, as the group made their way through a mountainous region. As the road twisted and coiled around the mountain valley, the car made its way higher and higher. Uriel was the first to see it, after a sharp turn far down in the distance by the winding river.

    ¡°That¡­ can¡¯t be.¡± She gasped.

    Nathaniel only nodded solemnly. ¡°I had hoped we wouldn¡¯t be able to see through the weather, spare you two the heartache. Yes. That is what¡¯s left of Gausville.¡± He sighed.

    The crater far away in the distance was like a bleeding wound on the earth itself. Parts of the city were still burning, and the ruined buildings and avenues were still floating high above the ground. It was an abnormal sight, one that filled both Uriel and Constantine with dread. Dark red clouds were still swirling above, surrounding the city in a supernatural aura. Black lightning and rain could be seen flashing occasionally, accompanied by a thunderous boom. Constantine slumped back into his seat, defeated. Uriel reached out to touch his shoulder reassuringly, but decided against it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Nikolai was capable of that¡­¡± She said after a while.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t. She never was. Dying¡­ and being brought back like that¡­ did that to her.¡± Constantine angrily responded.

    ¡°That person, Nikolai. Might I inquire who that was?¡± Nathaniel asked, peering into the rear-view mirror. Uriel noticed a strange glint in his eye, as if he knew the question but asked it nonetheless.

    ¡°She-¡± Uriel began.

    ¡°No. You may not inquire. I don¡¯t wanna talk about her.¡± Constantine interrupted.

    With that, the entire mood of the ride was soured even further. Uriel sighed and turned on her side with a view of the trees passing by. She did not know when sleep ensnared her mind. The gray haze of the trees slowly melted away and passed into a vortex of shadows and light. Uriel¡¯s dream washed over her like a wave of sand. But through the pelting force, shapes began to gather and coalesce.

    As her thoughts attuned themself to the vision, the form of her friends became clearer and clearer. But it wasn¡¯t just her friends, it was their souls. Evan was a pale gray candle, flickering away in the night and beside him stood Wrath, a blazing fiery white torch that illuminated and threatened to overtake him. She reached out to them, but no matter how much she ran they were always further away. The vision then shifted, becoming more corporeal.

    Uriel saw them running, it was a dark and twisted prison. Demons and monsters chased after them and in time, they were surrounded. A terrible battle ensued, as Wrath¡¯s scorching light valiantly fought against the accruing dark. But her power was weak, exhausted and slowly running out. Uriel screamed out her name, pushing through the darkness and trying to reach her. Her arm extended, her wings beat with the full force of her will, and their fingers touched for one brief moment through time. Uriel woke up screaming, scaring Constantine who was shaking her by the shoulders.

    ¡°C-Constantine?¡± She shouted, her mind rapidly adjusting to reality.

    ¡°You alright, Uriel? You were screaming and yelling. You¡¯ve been sleeping for a while now.¡± He said, the tone of his voice betraying his worry.

    She slid down the seat and rubbed her eyes for a moment. A headache was rapidly brewing inside her head. ¡°I saw¡­ I saw her. I saw them. Wrath, and Evan. It was a moment¡­ it was in the past... about three weeks ago? It was a building of sorts. They escaped, just briefly¡­ but they got captured again.¡± She muttered, trying to recollect her thoughts through the tears. A dreadful fear gripped her and she could not help but start crying.

    ¡°Hey, hey its okay.¡± Constantine consoled her, pulling her in for a reassuring hug. ¡°Its okay. It¡¯ll all be okay. You, you¡¯re amazing! You practically already have a thread to pull on.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She said after a few sniffles. ¡°Where¡¯s Nathaniel? I need to speak with him.¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel was taken inside by Insect. We¡¯re here, look.¡±

    Uriel turned away from Constantine¡¯s embrace and looked outside. It was dark, night had fallen, but the streetlamps illuminated a small winding path downwards. They were up on a hillside, and down below were the twinkling lights of a small town. To their left however on top of the hill was a massive cathedral with a large courtyard and multiple small buildings surrounding it.

    ¡°Venandis?¡± Uriel asked.

    ¡°Yes. We should get inside. Insect will be making us some dinner later. Nathaniel said we¡¯d be up early tomorrow so we should rest up.¡±

    I don¡¯t know how much rest I¡¯ll get¡­ not after that¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re seriously amazing, Uriel. At this rate, we¡¯ll find them in no time!¡± Constantine said, causing her to blush.

    The rest of the evening passed quietly. Uriel decided to keep her dream with her for now. The dinner atmosphere was somber enough, and she didn¡¯t want to bother Nathaniel right now. Once that was finished, everyone made their way to their own chambers, except for Uriel. She walked around the empty courtyard, taking in the architecture of the cathedral. She could feel the holy aura of the place tingling her fingertips.

    Perhaps¡­ She thought, staring at the top tower of the building. Uriel made her way inside the cathedral. It was empty. Cautiously, she made her way up the back stairs climbing higher and higher until she reached the highest possible floor. Uriel went to the nearest open window, closed her eyes, and let herself fall.

    Fear, for one moment, and then liberation. She flapped her enormous wings and the force of their beating shot her high into the air. The feeling of flying once again after so long filled her with immense glee. Her take-off was shoddy, her shoulder muscles and bones unused to the sensation, but soon she was gliding around like a free sparrow. After everything that had happened today, this clearing of her mind was what she needed most.

    Uriel laughed. The joyous sound of her voice filled with glee echoed through the clouds. After some time, she flew to the very top of the cathedral, and perched on the tip like the statue of a saint. She let the cool breeze of the sky wash over her before she peered into the night sky. The moon was absent today, hidden behind the clouds. But she was looking beyond that. Far beyond the deep valley of this city of Venandis. Far in the distance, the memory of her dream burned within her like a brand.

    Wrath, Evan, Mephisto. I will find you all. I will save you.

    <hr>

    Mephisto stepped through the bloody entrails and fleshy mounds that littered the ravaged corridor. The carnage was palpable, as bodies and demons lay broken everywhere. Men were huddled further up ahead, standing over two unconscious bodies.

    ¡°You finally got here, Mephy.¡± Baal¡¯s voice called out from the sides.

    ¡°I came as soon as I got word, what happened?¡± He lied, making his way to him. Even the boss¡¯s face was sweaty and his hair frizzled. His suit was muddied under gallons of blood.

    ¡°It was a massacre. Wretched beast broke the seals somehow. But we subdued them back. This place¡­ while not Dudael, is just as big of a maze for the inexperienced. Subdued them, yes, but I lost many good men to them.¡±

    Mephistopheles turned and saw Wrath and Evan¡¯s bodies, limp underneath the knees of their oppressors.  ¡°Unconscious or...?¡± He asked with a fearful gulp.

    ¡°Yes, tranquilized both of them. Wrath did not go down without a fight. I¡¯ll be doubling security on their cells until the transfer. I want you to prepare a new set of blood seals for me, we have plenty to spare as you can see. Get going, I want this done yesterday.¡± Baal said solemnly.

    There was no joy or usual smug cool in his voice now, he was filled with rage, and Mephisto knew it. He knew, for a similar rage swelled up inside him. He watched as the guards took Evan and Wrath back to their prison, and Mephisto cursed under his breath. Once he had collected enough buckets of blood and guts, Mephisto told a demon to take them to the cells while he went and cleaned up. Once Mephisto knew he was alone in the bathroom, with no one around that might hear him, he went berserk.

    ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck, FUCK!¡± He yelled while kicking a stall door. ¡°God, fucking, damn it fuck.¡±

    You fucking idiots. You God-damned, FUCKERS. He thought as he stared at his reflection in the mirror. I was going to release you, before the transfer... I had the perfect plan and you fucked it up. How did you break my seals? How¡­ fucking¡­  God damn it.

    He then washed his face and hands to cool off.

    I guess this means I¡¯ll have to try something during the convoy. It¡¯ll be more dangerous, but it must be done. He chuckled, and his anger slowly drifted away into a feeling of unusual pride. Evan, Wrath, I must admit. I¡¯m impressed... pissed, but impressed.

 Part 52: Wasteland

    Constantine jumped from his peaceful sleep in a frantic lunge, soaked by the cold water that awoke him.

    He fought against himself in a confused state between screaming or rushing out of his room. Instead, he just sat frozen like a statue, arms stretched out with water dripping from him. His mouth was stuck in a weird grin before he slowly turned and faced his assailant.

    ¡°Are you fucked in the head?¡± He blurted in an unnaturally quiet voice for how displeased he was. His eyes shot daggers into the open doorway, where it fell upon Insect¡¯s cheeky, satisfied smile. Insect then leaned over, putting down the bucket in her arms and picking up her notebook.

    ¡°Its 7 am, you¡¯re late. Uriel and Nathaniel are already in the training yard. Get dressed and meet me outside.¡± Were the words written on the page.

    Constantine read them carefully with unblinking eyes. He wanted to scream, to rush over and choke Insect with his bare hands. Instead, he wiped the cold water off of his face and calmed down. He nodded, which made Insect close the door for him. The sound of her heels clicking away on the wooden floorboard signaled for him to get dressed. He immediately tore his plain soaked shirt off of him, tossing it in a laundry basket beside the bed before exhaling a long, warm breath.

    Some time later after getting ready, he made his way outside. He was dressed in whatever clothes he found in the wardrobe of his room. Some loose running pants, a skin-tight gray hoodie with a tilted zipper across the front and of course, his immaculate white overcoat on top. He was also sporting a red sweatband around his forehead.

    The sizable cabin house where he and Uriel were accommodated was some ways besides the main cathedral between some trees. He looked up at the dusky sky and yawned. The sun was still hidden behind the dark veil of the night. A bright red streak cut through the celestial canvas like a sword. He thought nothing of it.

    Late being up at seven god-damn A.M. Consty what¡¯d you get yourself into with these guys?

    Deep in thought, he noticed Insect standing at the edge of the path leaning against a tree trunk, waiting. She was wearing a similarly casual gym outfit, although hers was somewhat more revealing. Constantine eyed her torso below her training bra. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at her bare, finely toned midriff, her muscles tense and defined. What drew him in most however was the numerous scars she was sporting all over her skin. The sight was slightly obscured by her half-zipped sleeveless vest. His eyes instead drifted further up towards her hands. He remarked how Insect always wore a pair of thin black gloves, and wondered if her other scars had anything to do with that. His annoyance still lingered however, but he tried putting it behind him by offering her a compliment.

    ¡°Hey Insect, ready to go? I like your lipstick.¡± He said, faking his cheerfulness. Indeed, Insect was wearing an unusual lipstick, her top lip painted jet black while her bottom lip was pure white. The corners of her mouth curved upward for a brief second before it turned into a slight frown. She then tilted her head in a direction and demanded he follow.

    Well¡­ I tried. He thought, not bothered too much by it.

    The walk was brief. They made their way down the hill behind the cathedral. Barely a few minutes later Constantine found himself in a large, straight field cleared of trees. It was a massive semi-enclosed area, with training logs and dummies, a running track encircling the area and a makeshift gym far off to the side. There was a little cabin overlooking the area next to it. It was strange to see something like this so void of activity. Constantine tried to imagine how this place would be with people running, fighting, training, pushing their bodies further to the limits.

    This place desperately needs the buzz of life about it.

    Insect walked a bit further up and sat down on one of the benches. Constantine meanwhile, took off his coat and tossed it next to her. He then began leaning forward, backward, and to the side. He followed with a few leg leans and some high kicks. He continued stretching for a few minutes, despite Insect¡¯s bemused expression. The seeds of Katherine¡¯s training were coming back to him.

    ¡°Good!¡± Boomed Nathaniel¡¯s voice from behind him, followed by a sharp slap on his back. Constantine tumbled forward into the dirt with a yelp. ¡°You¡¯ve already begun! Glad to see your heart¡¯s in this Constantine, my son. We got lots of work ahead of us.¡±

    Disgruntled, he stood back up and combed the dust out of his face.

    Is this training just gonna consist of me getting humiliated over and over? He wondered. Once his face was clear, he locked eyes with Uriel, who was wheeling Nathaniel forward. Her hair was bundled in a long ponytail and she, like Insect and him, was dressed for strenuous exercise. She was wearing a modified white shirt, open in the back, a sports bra and a pair of blue yoga pants. Her gentle, golden smile beamed at him. It was as if the sun itself illuminated the arena, or so Constantine felt before he shook himself out of his trance.

    ¡°Hey Uriel. You look... great.¡± He chuckled. Didn¡¯t fuck up that time, let¡¯s go!

    ¡°Good morning.¡± Her voice echoed back. ¡°You look prepared.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.. sorry for being late, I was having such a restful sleep in a real bed.¡± He yawned.

    ¡°What do you mean, son?¡± Nathaniel interjected, scratching his beard in confusion. ¡°We still got an hour before we said we¡¯d start. We just got here earlier and you both happened to be here as well.¡±

    Constantine slowly turned his head and gave Insect a potent death glare. The girl was just casually sipping from a cup of coffee she somehow acquired, trying very hard to not show how entertained she was.

    You fucking, fucking, fuck, fuck, bitch, ass, I will beat you with a rock¡­ His thoughts raced. Did she have that cup all along?

    ¡°Well, given we¡¯re all here and the day is long, let us proceed! Constantine, let us begin with you. Follow me if you all will.¡± Nathaniel broke his murderous intent, wheeling away towards the center of the plain. The trio followed after him, with Uriel having the vigilance of putting herself between Constantine and Insect. They made their way to a medium-sized flat arena. The floor was made of a soft beige material, and it was elevated slightly above the flat dirt. A single white line cut across half of the rectangle.

    Looks like a small football field. Constantine thought, remembering an old memory. Ah, I miss playing with Evan and the boys after school in that ratchety field we had.

    ¡°In order to know where to go, we need to first find out where we are.¡± Nathaniel began, wheeling himself to the side near a tall bleacher. ¡°I need to know what you two are capable of. How strong are you, how fast can you run, how are you in a fight, how are your instincts, your senses, how efficient are you with your weapon Constantine, your gun, and of course... any other abilities that I might not be aware of.¡° He said all in one breath, finishing the sentence while turning to Uriel. She stared back at him with a trembling yet determined gaze.

    ¡°How¡¯ll we be doing that...?¡± Constantine asked, a grim vision of the future clouding his mind.

    ¡°Many ways. But first, I would like to just get a general overview of you as you are now. You and Insect will have a little sparring session.¡± He said, unable to hide the smirk on his lips.

    Constantine turned to his opponent, who had already taken off her orange vest and tossed it on the bleachers. She was stretching her left elbow and wrist. A fiery feeling of determination welled up inside him. His pride demanded he put on a good showing and his vengeful desires were only slightly to blame. He threw the coat he was carrying on the stands and cracked his knuckles. Then he stepped onto the platform, moving to the center of his side. Insect did a few light stretches herself, and Constantine followed suit, finishing his earlier sets.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know Insect, I¡¯m all for equality. Don¡¯t expect me to hold back.¡± He warned her.

    ¡°Good.¡± Nathaniel responded solemnly. ¡°Many evils will appear in your future, Constantine. They won''t all be apparently monstrous in nature. There will be many tempting, beautiful visages. You must learn when to be merciful, and when you must not hold back and give your full fury. Sometimes, demons will take the form of innocent children even. Those are truly the most despicable.¡± He finished his tangent, with a somber look in his eyes.

    Constantine gulped back at him.

    ¡°But!¡± He jumped once again. ¡°This is not one of those times. I don¡¯t want you two to murder each other. I want this to be a clean, fair fight. No cheap shots, or eye gouging. Battle ends when one of you yields, is pushed off the arena, or is incapacitated. Ready on my mark.¡±

    Incapacitated? I thought we weren¡¯t murdering each other... Constantine thought before his worried smile faded and he turned serious.

    Insect was ready as well, her body perfectly positioned in the dead center of her field. She stood in a pose perpendicular to him, with her left arm behind her back. Her right pointed towards him at an angle, palm flush. Her pose was one of experience and grace, and Constantine couldn¡¯t help but admire her. He then positioned himself as well, but his stance was more relaxed, and less rigid. The two took a deep breath, waiting for Nathaniel¡¯s signal. After a few seconds, his powerful ¡°Hiyah!¡± broke the silence.

    Constantine lunged first, charging straight for Insect in a blink. He readied his right fist, but it was a feint. His arm twitched and instantly his body position shifted to put force into his left hand. Insect did not flinch, still as a statue. She let his hand inch closer and closer to her face and in the last instant, her arm reached behind his head. She pulled him around her as she spun out of the way of his punch.

    His own inertia followed through in that direction, but Constantine expected a counter of that manner. He shoved his leg against the ground, pushing himself back towards Insect. This time he swung in with his elbow, aiming for the base of her neck. Insect caught the attack with her palm, and immediately swung the dynamic of the fight. She aggressively dashed into him, her hands a flurry of jabs and palms.

    She¡¯s so¡­ fluid¡­ and powerful¡­ His thoughts raced as he desperately tried to avoid and block her attacks. She¡¯s pushing me back.

    The more Constantine avoided her, the closer and closer the back edge of the arena got to him. He grunted, searching for an opening, a slight delay between attacks where he could strike back. He saw it. Right as Insect¡¯s foot stepped just a bit farther towards him than his. He grinned. Insect, unaware, kept pushing forward, looking to slam her fist into him. She waited for a counter, a block, a dodge, anything, but Constantine just took the blow directly into his gut.

    That singular moment caught her off guard, enough for Constantine to instantly grab her face. He pushed her forward, his foot pulling hers away causing her to trip. Down fell her body in one swoop, the ground rapidly approaching. But she did not slam down flat on her back as he had hoped. He only pulled away her right leg, and Insect immediately put her entire body weight on her left. She fell only halfway, her body horizontal to the ground despite Constantine¡¯s strength forcing her further down. This allowed her to put her arms back over her head, and tumble backwards. In that motion, the leg Constantine had pulled away now swiveled upwards, kicking him on the underside of his right arm and flinging him forward.

    God¡­ Damn it¡­ He thought as his body fell forward into a painful roll on the hard ground. He quickly shook himself off and reached to stand back up, but Nathaniel¡¯s voice intervened.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He asked, confused. He looked around, Insect had sent him flying forward, and in his rolling his body ended up halfway outside of the arena. ¡°F-fuck.¡± He said, disappointed.

    The battle was over in a flash. It couldn¡¯t have lasted more than twenty seconds. Constantine let the humiliation of defeat wash over him as he laid down on the ground, those twenty seconds proving valuable experience for him.

    Insect you¡¯re so... unbelievably strong, I can see that now. She was definitely toying with me. Her moves were so¡­ He rubbed his chest and stomach, the pain just now reaching his brain. ...Ruthless. Jeez girl, what¡¯d I ever do to you? He chuckled to himself, turning to see what Insect was doing. He expected her to have a smug smile on her face. Instead, she was kneeling on the other side of the arena, catching her breath, and looking at him. Her expression was not one of superiority, but one of satisfaction.

    Something about her look however made Constantine reflect. He turned back and stared at the slowly brightening sky. Am I¡­ Am I even powerful at all? I barely won out each time I fought a demon or a monster, or¡­ Katherine. Was it just pure luck that I¡¯m not a pile of mulch? Is it just because of the dagger, and whatever Lady Death said...?

    ¡°Are you alright, Constantine?¡± Uriel said, leaning forward over him. He looked at her and gave her a slight smile and a thumbs up. She mirrored his motion.

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°That was short, but very satisfactory indeed. Do not be disappointed in losing Constantine. This was never a competition. I can definitely tell you were trained by Katherine. You have her style of combat, her movement, her conviction. Yes, you¡¯ll make a fine hunter.¡±

    Uriel pulled Constantine up, and he held his chest, gasping for air. ¡°You really think so, Nate?¡± He asked, uncertain of himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± He said ominously.

    ¡°I suppose, my turn then?¡± Uriel asked

    ¡°Yes, however. Your power is too much for a simple spar, and I don¡¯t want Insect to get hurt so we¡¯ll test you in more direct methods.¡±

    Insect then walked past them, making her way towards some training dummies and other devices.

    ¡°Please, follow her, she¡¯ll show you the way. Me and Constantine will follow in a moment.¡± He said warmly.

    Uriel turned to Constantine, who was still wincing over his abdominal pain. He nodded reassuringly to her.

    ¡°Alright, whatever you say.¡± She said, only slightly disappointed in not getting to fight.

    Once Uriel was out of earshot Constantine turned to Nathaniel. ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, you looked like you needed some time, is all. I should be the one asking you that, are you alright son?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± He began, trying not to hide his disappointment in himself but giving up halfway through. ¡°This isn¡¯t a personal thing with me and Insect I just... thought I should win. Me losing now makes me question. Maybe me being weak was the reason my friends aren¡¯t here with us. Why Niko¡­ why Gausville is currently a smoldering crater.¡±

    Nathaniel was silent. The quiet atmosphere allowed Constantine¡¯s thoughts to settle and organize.

    ¡°I¡¯m realizing¡­¡± He continued. ¡°Just how lucky I am. To have found you guys specifically. I need to get stronger. I need to learn. Not just for the sake of saving my friends now, but¡­ saving them all. I swore an oath to myself. I want you to help me fulfill it. So whatever hellish training you got planned for me, lay it on me.¡±

    ¡°And I shall do my best in assisting you, Constantine. I have not worked out the full extent of my plans for you in the following weeks, but if you have a minute.¡±

    ¡°Great, shoot.¡±

    ¡°Your diet will be strictly regulated. There will be constant weight training, anaerobic training, plus you will have additional hand to hand combat lessons with Insect. I won¡¯t just have you exercise, but study as well.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s voice boomed cheerfully.

    ¡°Studying? You¡¯re putting me back in high school during the end of the world?¡± Constantine interrupted.

    ¡°Yes. But don¡¯t expect your old mathematics classes. There will be lots of reading, research, analysis of demonic and religious texts, war and battle tactics, strategies, anything that might prove useful in this new war and that I could teach you. You can¡¯t expect to win every battle by just charging in and killing everything, my son.¡±

    Great. At least its not fucking vectors. Constantine thought with a weary sigh of resignation. Also I''m not noticing a lot of breaks in this plan of yours. His sigh quickly turned into a soft smile of excitement.

    ¡°That¡¯s just the broader scope of my plans. I haven''t even mentioned weapon training yet. I¡¯ll be testing you for that later today. You are entirely correct. Time is of the essence here. You want to save your friends, you say? I can¡¯t send in what few men I have with some random kid that can¡¯t pull his own weight. You must become stronger, faster, even more so than you are. In order to do that, I¡¯m going to have to push you past your physical and mental limits-¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The sound of rocks exploding outwards, turning into a shower of debris suddenly interrupted Nathaniel. Both of them looked up and saw Uriel in front of what used to be a concrete wall, her fist stretched through what remained of it, the luminous glow of her power shining around her wrist and forearm.

    ¡°Like that I suppose?¡± He said. Holy shit, Uriel I knew you were powerful, but damn, I had no idea you were that strong.

    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have you punching through walls in just a couple months of training. But hopefully we can get close, in time.¡±

    ¡°Can Insect punch through walls?¡± Constantine chuckled.

    ¡°In¡­ moments of dire necessity, yes.¡±

    ¡°Wow. I''m glad she didn''t punch a hole through me then.¡±

    ¡°Worry not, Constantine. I know you fear she hates you, but its more¡­ complicated than that.¡±

    Constantine watched Nathaniel silently, awaiting for him to continue.

    ¡°Haah, You see, Katherine was always very cold for as long as we¡¯ve known her. But Insect was impressed by her from a young age. They¡­ used to meet often, and Insect was amazed by Katherine every time they met. She truly looked up to her, idolized her skills and abilities. She always wanted to fight alongside her, to be trained by her, but Katherine always refused. In time, Insect grew bitter towards her, desperately trying to prove herself over her through any means necessary. When Katherine all but broke ties with us completely, I don¡¯t know if Insect was shattered or elated.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ she¡¯s mad at me because Katherine trained me?¡±

    ¡°Not just trained you, but gifted you one of her most prized artefacts. Katherine knew the power of the half-spear you carry, yet she gave it to you anyway. Even though Insect wouldn¡¯t have been able to use the lance specifically, Katherine never gave her such a gift, despite being distant blood relatives.¡±

    ¡°Listen, Nate.¡± Constantine interrupted him, trying to put the hateful memory of Katherine out of his mind. ¡°This sounds a little personal, why are you telling me this?¡±

    Nathaniel was quiet, his expression turned into a beaming smile. His voice jumped back up a few octaves. ¡°My apologies! I have a bad habit of letting myself blabber onwards, divulging more¡­ sensitive information. I just didn¡¯t want you to mistakenly believe she hates you or something. And in turn, I don¡¯t want you to grow hateful of her. I care about her more than anything. She is like a dear daughter to me.¡±

    Constantine¡¯s eyes turned towards the two girls, and he watched as Uriel used some of her swords of light to turn one of the training dummies into a shower of wood and hay.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be there, you know, studying her capabilities and such?¡± He curiously asked.

    ¡°MY GOODNESS you¡¯re right! I got distracted, please take me closer, Constantine, my son.¡±

    I really wish you¡¯d stop calling me that. Constantine thought with a sigh.

    Constantine and Uriel spent the rest of the morning training, exercising, and building themselves up while Nathaniel studied and observed them. Uriel herself revealed to them that this sort of training was not foreign to her, as she had been similarly trained in the past by someone. Constantine noted how she refused to answer who exactly it was, or to elaborate further. He was also amazed by her strength and her inhuman capabilities. Despite this, it was apparent that she had not yet gotten used to her new prosthetic as even Constantine beat her in a couple foot races.

    Sometime after noon, the group made their way over to a small resting area, where they enjoyed some good, hearty and much-needed food and rest. The lunch was quiet, with everyone tired and just taking in the serene beauty of the location.

    I gotta admit, not the biggest fan of spicy food¡­ but these sandwiches aren¡¯t bad. Constantine thought to himself as he quietly munched and watched the nearby trees sway in the wind. He noticed Insect stopped adding tomatoes to his, and appreciated the gesture.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even believe its the end of the world out there with how this place looks.¡± He then said, breaking the ice.

    ¡°This town is built on a massive holy leyline. It encircles this whole area, the whole valley, and acts as a natural barrier between the town and whatever malevolent forces exist outside.¡°

    ¡°Just like Katherine¡¯s mansion!¡± Uriel said.

    And just like Katherine¡¯s mansion, that means some things can break through the barrier. Constantine thought to himself, looking at Uriel. She looked back at him, with a similar realization and a depressed gaze in her eyes.

    ¡°There are many places like this in the world, Constantine.¡± Nathaniel continued, after giving Uriel a respectful nod. ¡°Worry not about some ¡®apocalyptic¡¯ end of the world. Humanity will endure on, we always have, and always will. And even if we do not, the world surely will in our stead.¡±

    Constantine did not reply, chewing on a hard piece of bread with his gaze looking elsewhere. He couldn¡¯t look at Uriel who sat right across from him. ¡°What about other people?¡± He turned and asked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give out a word, tell them there¡¯s a safe haven here? Or to seek similar places?¡±

    ¡°If people manage to find this place, there are regulations in place already to allow any and all refugees to enter. We will not turn anyone away.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s assuming people find this place. Which given the ride over, isn¡¯t likely. You¡¯re just gonna let thousands die like that?¡±

    ¡°Constantine.¡± Nathaniel began, with a somber look in his droopy eye. ¡°You asked me for utmost secrecy. To protect your angelic friend here with you. I offered you that exact thing. Now you get upset with me for not broadcasting the location of this city to the world? You think it would just be innocent civilians that receive that message?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ absolutely right. I¡¯m sorry, there was no reason for me to get so heated.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know you want to save everyone, son, but not everyone can be saved.¡± Nathaniel concluded.

    Sensing the need to intervene with some positive energy, Uriel said: ¡°Perhaps not, but we can save those who matter most to us. Evan and Wrath are waiting for us. I know they¡¯re captured.¡±

    Nathaniel leaned forward, listening intently.

    ¡°Yesterday, I fell asleep during the car ride and I had a vision. I saw them, desperately fighting to escape from this¡­ ghastly place. It was a vision from the past, so... I don¡¯t know what happened to them since.¡±

    ¡°That is¡­ exquisite news my dear Angel. I did not anticipate you finding a thread to pull on this quickly!¡± He burst with excitement.

    ¡°Me neither.¡± She said, trying not to sound too disappointed. ¡°I don''t even know how it happened.¡±

    ¡°This friend of yours, you mentioned she has a similar ability as you do. Perhaps she left you a crumb, a little mark of that place and moment in time. Intentional or accidental, you then picked up on that mark.¡±

    ¡°So what now?¡± She asked, her voice trembling with an echo.

    Nathaniel pulled on his beard, deep in thought. ¡°Now, we have to follow that crumbtrail. I shall take my leave then. I will go downtown and find someone who can help us with these spiritual matters.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°A great friend of mine, a gypsy seer. Madame L¨¦strava is her name. Insect, can I ask of you to clean this up and continue training our friends here for today?¡± He said turning to her as she nodded slowly back at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡± Uriel and Constantine both jumped from their seats. Nathaniel chuckled at their reactions.

    The rest of the day proceeded in similar fashion. Insect gave the two of them a small tour of the other facilities, and demonstrated some simple exercises for them to learn and practice. Although Uriel could have gone for another few hours, by the time dusk began creeping both Insect and Constantine were beat. At around six p.m. Insect decided to end it for the day, and the trio took off back to their rooms.

    Once Insect separated from them, Constantine and Uriel found themselves in an awkward situation. Neither seemed to want to talk to the other. Constantine used the pretense of being tired and sweaty to jump right into a shower. Uriel decided to do the same.

    ¡°Pffffffwaaaaa.¡± Constantine groaned. His body sank into the soft bed after he dried himself off and jumped into it. ¡°God, I don¡¯t remember this bed being this soft. Maybe its cause I¡¯m all sore, fuck. I hope I can move tomorrow¡­¡± He groaned to himself as he pushed his face into the pillow.

    Despite his attempt however, he could not seem to catch any semblance of sleep. He turned around and stared at the ceiling. The room he was in was simple, with the walls all painted a dark blue. To his right was a small window, and outside he could see trees swaying in the wind, the pale crescent moon shining high above them.

    Constantine sighed. He stood up a bit and paced around his bed, trying to walk off the sores in his legs. His eyes were caught in the small box on one of the shelves across from him. It was beautifully ornate, with small red lines drawn around the edges in a flowery pattern. He opened the latch and slowly lifted the lid. Inside was a small figurine of a ballet dancer. As soon as the lid clicked open, the figurine started spinning, and a soft quiet melody began to play. Entranced, Constantine watched the figure spin and dance as the poignant song played. He sat on the bed, holding the box in his hands.

    ¡°Such a haunting sound.¡± Uriel¡¯s voice pierced through his hypnotic trance, startling him to close the box.

    ¡°Jesus, Uriel, please knock.¡± He said, chuckling to himself. He reached for a shirt to put on but couldn¡¯t find any on the bed. Uriel did not seem to mind his bare, scarred chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said, walking further inside his room. ¡°I just wanted to check up on you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine. Just quite tired from today.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Insect really did a number on you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, come on.¡± He said, pretending to be offended. ¡°I wasn¡¯t that terrible¡­¡±

    Uriel chuckled. ¡°No, no you¡¯re right. What is that?¡± She asked, pointing to the box in his hands.

    ¡°This? It¡¯s a music box.¡± He answered, opening the box and letting the tune play for a moment.

    ¡°M-music? What¡¯s that?¡± Uriel asked innocently, sitting beside him on the bed.

    ¡°You¡­ have never heard of music?¡± Constantine said, mouth agape.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It does remind me of that sound that day¡­ at the carnival in Deterna.¡±

    ¡°No, no! I¡¯m sorry. I forgot. But... music is¡­ Something incredible, Uriel. It''s difficult to describe but its these... sounds... that we make with instruments and our voices. When they¡¯re put together they create melodies and harmonies and it creates¡­ beauty through sound. Yes, like the melody from back then. Listen.¡±

    He then put the box in Uriel¡¯s hands, and pulled open the lid. With bated breath, he watched her entranced by the same melody. Her pale, iris-less eyes stared at themselves in the mirror, watching as the graceful dancer spun to the music.

    ¡°What do you feel?¡±

    ¡°This noise makes me feel like¡­ like I¡¯m alone on a boat, traveling down a misty river¡­ but I don¡¯t know where the river will take me. The thought frightens me.¡±

    ¡°They say... music is the color of the Universe. I¡¯m not one for deep philosophy or grandiose thoughts but¡­ I can¡¯t help but find myself agreeing to that sentiment. When I hear this I hear¡­ something, a greater force I don''t know, telling me that things will work out eventually. ¡±

    ¡°But its so¡­ sad?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but sadness is a part of life, you know. And this little song tells me that, before the sadness, whoever made it had great happiness.¡±

    ¡°I wish I did not feel sadness all the time.¡± Uriel muttered. ¡°Is all music sad?¡±

    ¡°No not at all, music can be all sorts of emotions. It can be happy, joyous, filled with glee. Or it can be somber, depressing, powerful. Or it can even be just, for fun, exciting, to make you want to dance¡­ It can be so many great things, Uriel. Even if a lot of it is just weird, or loud or¡­ something else.¡±

    ¡°Will you show me?¡± She asked, turning to him and grabbing his hand in her palms. ¡°Please?¡±

    ¡°I-...of course!¡± Constantine said after finding his breath. ¡°I¡¯ll show you everything I can.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡±

    Uriel then leaned forward. Although Constantine pulled back, unwilling to reciprocate her approach, he gave in. He allowed her to kiss him on the lips. But, he broke the kiss after only a brief moment. Constantine¡¯s soul yearned for more, but he could not allow himself. The pain was still too palpable, the thought of her etched into his mind. Uriel understood, and simply nodded. The two pressed their foreheads against the other¡¯s, eyes shut, but hearts open.

    ¡°Uriel¡­ I¡­ can¡¯t.¡± He confessed.

    ¡°Constantine. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t¡­ try and force you into a love you¡¯re not open for. What happened in Gausville¡­¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ give me more time. Let us rescue everyone. Once Evan and Wrath, and Mephy are safe, I¡¯ll give you the love you deserve. Or I¡¯ll try. We¡¯ll do this together, okay? I promised you that.¡±

    ¡°Together.¡± Her voice echoed.

    <hr>

    Mephistopheles prepared himself for a grueling day. He ran over the list he had prepared for the hundredth time that hour. He could not afford even the slightest mistake. Evan and Wrath¡¯s lives were in his hands. He walked past the massive armored cars that looked more like miniature tanks, counting under his breath.

    ¡°Everything good, Mephisto?¡± Andras impatiently called out to him from the front car. It was a similar vehicle, but even more armored than the rest.

    Mephistopheles ignored him, his pen running down the checklist while he muttered something.

    ¡°Mephisto?¡± Andras asked again.

    The demon continued ignoring him, rushing to the car behind him and checking on the soldiers inside.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Andras struck out for the third time.

    ¡°Can you shut your fucking mouth? I¡¯m working here. We¡¯ll go when we¡¯re ready. Unless you want Wrath to turn you into a shishkebab, sit the fuck down and stuff it.¡±

    ¡°Easy Mephisto.¡± Baal interrupted, coming up behind them. ¡°The boy¡¯s young, don¡¯t be too hard on him. How¡¯re we on schedule?¡±

    ¡°...Seventeen¡­ Eighteen... Yeah, we¡¯re right on schedule. Everything¡¯s in order, just like I asked. The only thing missing is the prisoners.¡± Mephisto said, turning to Baal.

    ¡°Shall I have them brought to you?¡±

    ¡°If you please, the big van yeah?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Baal, courteously smiled. The massive demon swiveled on his back foot and whistled to some of his soldiers. A few minutes later, a wheelchair was brought forward. On it, sat Wrath. Her body was bound in numerous chains, straps, bindings, and countless seals stuck to her body. Her arms were wrapped around her waist. Her eyes and mouth were covered in dark red patches inscribed with runic markings and her neck was wrapped against a brace that pinned her head to the chair. Moments later, Evan was wheeled up beside her, sitting in a wheelchair in similar fashion.

    Baal didn¡¯t want to take any more chances with the brat¡­ Mephisto thought to himself.

    ¡°You can remove the neck locks, Baal.¡± Mephisto said when he saw her.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don''t want their necks to break during the transfer if we drive over too big a rock or something. Besides, look at them, they¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±

    Baal considered the proposition for a moment, before he nodded in agreement. Two of his soldiers reached and unlocked the braces, prompting both Evan and Wrath to move their heads with slight degrees of freedom.

    ¡°Good. Inside, two spots for the chairs, make sure to lock them in place.¡±

    ¡°So, remind me again, two days and one night straight driving, break on the second night, arrive at Dudael the next day?¡± Baal asked. ¡°That¡¯s your plan?¡±

    ¡°That''s correct, Baal.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. On your way Mephisto. I¡¯ll see you in Dudael.¡±

    Mephisto nodded, shaking Baal¡¯s offering hand vigorously. The demon then made his way to Andras¡¯ car, and jumped inside. He made a couple hand signals to a man outside, and soon the whole convoy roared to life with the powerful sounds of their monstrous engines. Mephisto sat up in his car, leaning against the frame pipe of his car¡¯s roof. He turned to Baal, and waved at him, with the demon waving back.

    I don¡¯t¡­ like the smile on your face Baal¡­

    The ride was slow, boring, and tiring. Hate. Hate was the word that Mephisto¡¯s mind kept latching onto. He hated the dry desert air, the empty unchanging landscape void of civilization, the mind-numbing boredom that settled during the downtime. But what Mephisto hated most was Andras. How incessant Andras¡¯ talking was. His mouth kept blabbing and blabbing about the world, about Baal and other demons, and about whatever other subject he could think of. The one saving grace was that Andras slept often.

    If I hadn¡¯t been specifically ordered to keep you alive at all costs, I would choke you to death with my own hands. Mephisto thought to himself sometime around the second morning.

    As dusk began to creep over the horizon at the end of the day, Mephisto gave the signal to his driver. The soldier nodded, and radioed in a specific code to all the others. His voice was malformed, inhuman, and guttural. Soon, the convoy pulled in next to a large rocky hill, where they paused for the night. Mephisto checked if the guards began patrolling the perimeter, and once he knew it was safe, he turned around in his seat for a couple hours of sleep.

    The inanimaliat woke up sometime later, in the dead of night. He checked the backseats, and a grin crept on his face when he saw Andras snoring loudly with his body in an awkward position. He then checked his watch. Still an hour to go before his escape plan was to be set in motion.

    Alright. Let¡¯s go check around.

    Mephisto first made his way past a large boulder, passing by another night owl demon that was relieving himself behind it. He saw a couple guards patrolling, and nodded respectfully at the mindless drones.

    ¡°Anything with the prisoners?¡± He asked them.

    ¡°Grishtal, negative.¡± One of them croaked with a voice more gravelly than the rocks and sand they walked on.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to check on them anyway.¡°

    The soldiers turned to each other with their dark masks, before leading Mephisto to the main van. It was flanked on all sides by four other similarly massive vehicles. The demon squeezed himself, between the heavy walls of steel, making his way to the outside ladder of the car. He climbed on it, making his way to the top hatch, when a strange sentiment coursed through him. A weird chill passed through his spine once he reached the top of the van. He looked down at the demonic sentinels under him. They seemed unperturbed. Despite this, he could not shake the feeling. He looked around, far in the distance. The land was empty, and the pitch darkness of the starless sky did not assist his sight.

    ¡°Binoculars, now.¡± He commanded. One of the demons obeyed, rushing to one of the transport cars and returning with a pair of binoculars.

    Mephisto smashed them on his face and scanned the horizon. He increased the focus. There had to be something. This feeling was not right. There had to be¡­ There had to... There was¡­ something. A spark flew. More sparks followed. A reddish orange light flared far in the distance. A droplet of blood coursing from the sky.

    The hurricane approached.

 Part 53: Divination

    Constantine flung his dagger towards the wooden dummy, and his eyelids closed, awaiting the fading of the world around him.

    A second passed. Then another. Something was wrong. The sharp breeze of today¡¯s weather still beat against his cheek. The silence of Uriel, Nathaniel, and Insect watching him only made the situation more embarrassing. Wordlessly, he did a quick jog to pick up his weapon. He ran back to his starting spot, made a quick one-finger sign to his onlookers, and tried again. With brilliant flair and finesse, he shot the dagger from his hand, hitting the hay head of the dummy. He shut his eyes again, not changing his position, and focused intently. But once again, the dim morning sunlight shone through his eyelids.

    ¡°What the hell¡­?¡± He said.

    ¡°Is something wrong Constantine?¡± Uriel was first to ask him, noticing very quickly that something was off.

    ¡°Maybe he has performance jitters?¡± Nathaniel chuckled, trying to lighten the awkward atmosphere.

    ¡°No¡­ no. Keehh. I¡¯m just... confused?¡± Constantine sighed, flexing the fingers on his hand. ¡°Ever since I first did this thing, I was able to do it pretty consistently. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m having difficulties all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°What ¡®thing¡¯ exactly?¡± Nate asked.

    ¡°Well, I can¡­ teleport. I throw the dagger, or let go of it somehow, and then BAM. Everything around me fades, everything except the dagger. When I touch it again, my body is now where the dagger flew to. Also I see a weird¡­ after-image of myself but that''s not that important.¡±

    Nathaniel looked at Constantine from a distance, his mind clearly ruminating on the new information. He scratched his beard as he leaned back in his wheelchair.

    ¡°On the contrary, son. I think that might be the most important detail to why you¡¯re not able to perform currently.¡±

    ¡°Go on?¡±

    ¡°This is pure speculation on my part, but I believe that what you¡¯re seeing is a fragment of your soul. An anchor that allows you to exist in multiple worlds. The dagger¡¯s holy power allows your soul to pierce the veil into another dimension, from which you can reemerge elsewhere.¡±

    Constantine stared at him, biting his lower lip with a confused expression on his face. ¡°Alright, I can buy that. So why can¡¯t I do it now?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you something.¡± He said, rolling his chair closer so he didn¡¯t have to talk as loudly. Uriel and Insect followed closely behind. ¡°How many times have you done¡­ this maneuver?¡±

    ¡°About¡­ four or five times now?¡± Constantine answered after thinking for a quick second.

    ¡°And in all of these times, was it during moments of high-stress and intensity? Perhaps a life or death situation?¡± Nathaniel asked, although from the sombre tone of his voice, it was clear he knew the answer.

    ¡°Yes. Especially in Gausville¡­ I felt like it was a lot easier for me to do so. As if¡­¡±

    ¡°The veil between realities in Gausville was shattered. No?¡± Uriel finished the thought for him. ¡°Nikolai¡¯s fire did not just destroy everything physically. I could feel my very soul ache as I breathed in that poisonous air. That''s why both me and Nikolai could see you, Constantine. A phantom, while the other time I saw only a blur.¡±

    A phantom? He thought. Not sure if I like the sound of that.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what she said as well. She said she used Nikolai to merge our reality and hers so she can act. You don¡¯t think¡­¡± Constantine¡¯s eyes went wide at the sudden realization. ¡±That''s the same world I dive into every time I use my dagger do you?¡±

    ¡°Whose world, son? Who are you talking about?¡± Nathaniel asked. He noticed a sudden posture change in Insect. He peered his eyes, had she realized who they were talking about?

    ¡°Lady Death.¡± Uriel said with a soft, defeated voice. ¡°She was there, she saved me from Baphomet.¡±

    ¡°Saved¡­? Well you had it better than I did.¡± Constantine said with a grim determination in his eyes. ¡°She was not as kind to me, I''ll tell you that.¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s unusual expression betrayed his concern. His usual cheerful smile was absent, replaced by a furrowed gaze. ¡°This might be more worrisome than I had anticipated. Demons and beasts are one thing but¡­ Death itself¡­¡± He said.

    ¡°You know of her, Nate?¡± Constantine asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ heard of such a being. My old mentor, may he rest in peace, showed me a very ancient religious text decades ago. I recall very little, except for the fact that I was filled with unimaginable dread. I still remember that feeling all these years later.¡±

    That''s¡­ reassuring.

    ¡°Constantine, you must listen to me. If your weapon truly allows you to pass into Death¡¯s realm, you must do so with utmost care. Perhaps you¡¯ve been lucky so far, perhaps there is more at hand here that no one present knows about, but the danger of losing yourself and ending up dead¡­ or worse¡­ is very real. Do you understand me?¡±

    Constantine looked at Nathaniel and thought about it with heavy, determined eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Nathaniel. I¡¯m going to use everything I possibly can to protect those I care about.¡± He ran to the dummy, and picked up his dagger from the wood. He inspected its crimson blade, the runic marks on its hilt shifting before his eyes. ¡°I do not fear death.¡± His body arched back, and then shot itself forward, the holy dagger slicing through the air with a red flash. The blade pierced through the wood with such sheer force that the dummy¡¯s head burst into a shower of wood and hay. The dagger embedded itself in the ground, a good distance behind the dummy.

    ¡°Interesting. Not what I was going for but it¡¯ll do I suppose.¡± Constantine muttered to himself. He turned around and revelled in his onlooker¡¯s impressed faces. He was met by Nathaniel who was distracted by his thoughts, Uriel who already knew what he was capable of, and Insect, who seemed bored at his display of power.

    Constantine sighed. ¡°Its your turn Uriel.¡±

    The two of them walked towards each other, with Uriel pausing once she reached him and whispering in his ear:

    ¡°I thought you were very impressive, don¡¯t worry.¡± She smiled at him. Constantine couldn¡¯t help but smile as he made his way to where she stood earlier.

    ¡°We might wanna take a step back, guys.¡± Constantine warned them. Nate and Insect nodded, and walked back to where they were previously before nodding at Uriel.

    The angel nodded back before she stretched out her arms, and took a deep breath. Constantine watched as the light of the sun shone down upon her pale skin. The rays of light slowly coiled around her wrists, spinning as they took the form of two glowing circlets. Uriel opened her eyes, alight with holy flame, before she spread out her wings and a powerful gust of air that radiated out like a shockwave of wind.

    She then lunged forward a short distance, flinging out her arms, and causing a volley of ethereal swords to materialize around her. The swords then pierced forward, rushing towards what was left of the dummy. As Uriel twirled her arms and spun her body in a ballet-like dance, the swords sliced and cut and shredded the wood to bits, soon turning the dummy to nothing more than debris on the arena.

    ¡°Marvelous!¡± Nathaniel cheered, clapping his hands. Constantine couldn''t help but pout and clap as well to not come off as jealous. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything quite like this in my life, demon or beast or otherwise. Can you create anything else or just swords?¡±

    Uriel looked at Nathaniel with an embarrassed look on her face. ¡°N-not as far as I know of? I have not tried, I must admit.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps that can be something we can see about trying out with your training, yes. Speaking of, have you had any more luck with your soul-sight?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± She said with disappointment in her echo. ¡°I tried some more but I¡¯ve felt¡­ stuck. Like my mind won¡¯t willingly go back to that last memory. I don¡¯t know why¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, in that case¡­¡± Nathaniel began. ¡°...We can continue our training for today later. Your mentioning of this ¡®Lady Death¡¯ has me worried. I¡¯m thinking we go see Madame instead. Perhaps she can help us, both with that matter, and Uriel¡¯s ability.¡±

    ¡°Madame?¡± Constantine asked. ¡°Madame L¨¦strava you said, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. She¡¯s one of our more spiritual residents. While I¡¯ve never been too far from the word of God, I could never display the same connections she could.¡± He answered.

    ¡°So she¡¯s like a medium?¡±

    ¡°Much more than that.¡± He grinned.

    I don¡¯t like that smile Nate. Constantine thought as he brushed some sweat out of his hair. ¡°Alright then. Should we get going then?¡±

    ¡°Insect, could you be a dear and get our car and bring it around the back?¡± Nathaniel said, wheeling his wheelchair to face her.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be needing the car?¡± Uriel said, the echo of her voice revealing her inquisitive tone.

    ¡°Utmost secrecy, remember?¡± He said with a joyous laughter.

    <hr>

    Uriel¡¯s hand lit up with golden sparks of light. She flexed her fingers, trying to bring the shape together into a proper form. Her holy energy flowed through her hand, but it just could not concentrate enough. Her actions did not go unnoticed, as Constantine, who was sitting next to her in the back of the roof-less car, turned to her.

    ¡°Trying out what Nate said earlier?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice echoed gently. ¡°I¡¯m attempting to create something that is not a sword or a barrier.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you trying to make?¡±

    ¡°A little leaf.¡± She said quietly, her mind remembering the dream she had not so long ago.

    The rest of the car ride was silent. Uriel noticed how deep in contemplation Constantine was regarding his dagger. Whenever she turned to look at him, the crimson glint of its blade shone from his chest holster. It almost called out to her, beckoned for her, whispering undecipherable words into her mind. She shook off the sentiment, chalking it up to fatigue, or an anxious mind.

    Her eyes drifted further upwards, seeing the lines of Constantine¡¯s face from the side. His eyes peered away in the distance, watching the buildings of Venandis pass by. The streets were void of people, but the windows were alive with light. The same feeling of unease kept building within her heart as she stared at him. But she pushed it away, swelling with the joy of her love for him.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± He asked, finally noticing her gaze.

    ¡°Oh, no sorry. I was just¡­ thinking.¡±

    ¡°Mm, about what?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t smile as much anymore.¡± Uriel blurted, possibly without realizing the deeper meaning.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry I guess? It¡¯s been a rough time. I¡¯m worried about Evan, and Mephy and Wrath too. I can¡¯t deny that. But soon. Soon you¡¯ll find out where they are, and we¡¯ll be able to go save them from whatever slimy bastard¡¯s caught them. Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded with determination. ¡°How much longer until we get to Madame¡¯s place?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re coming up to her place in about a minute actually.¡± Nathaniel responded from in front. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, I suppose I must warn you. Madame L¨¦strava is somewhat of a rowdy soul. To put it, hah, nicely.¡± He then said, unable to contain his laughter.

    Not all that much different from you then. Uriel smirked to herself.

    A short time later, the group found themselves in a spacious and empty field littered with decrepit trees and decaying shrubs. They were on the outskirts of the grand valley of Venandis. Before them lay a tall, dark black house covered in numerous yellowed sheets of paper with strange markings on them. As she approached, Uriel noted they were a myriad of charms, talismans and symbols that adorned the house.

    Her mechanical leg made a light whirring as she stepped forward to the house. Her footing was still slightly wobbly and unsure, but slowly, with use, she grew more accustomed to the prosthetic. Her hand then reached to one of the sigils on the guardrail, it was a strange swirl with four eyes positioned like a compass. Insect quickly grabbed her arm, pulling it away. Startled, Uriel turned and saw Insect next to her, shaking her head.

    ¡°Bad idea.¡± She quickly wrote down on her notebook. Uriel nodded understandingly.

    Insect then winced in pain, noticing a strange sensation in her palm. Her hand was a deep pulsing red, as if she had been burnt. The pain quickly intensified, and Insect gasped.

    ¡°Its a warding sign.¡± Nathaniel answered Uriel¡¯s unasked question. ¡°Did you touch it, Insect?¡±

    ¡°N-no, it was me Nathaniel.¡± Uriel apologized. ¡°My body has an¡­ effect on demonic or unholy beings. Katherine burned herself pretty badly in a similar way in the past. I¡¯m sorry, Insect.¡±

    ¡°Paah, no worries.¡± Nathaniel accepted her apology instead of Insect with a smile. ¡°Insect¡¯s been through worse, I¡¯m sure Madame has some ointments. We should get inside.¡±

    Uriel held back for a step, feeling uneasy about hurting her friend. But also, the house itself gave off a strange air that caused her discomfort. She looked up at the windows, boarded up with wood from the outside. Despite this, she felt the sensation of someone staring at her. A startling hand on her back reassured her, once she realized it was Constantine leading her inside. His confident gaze filled her with a similar confidence, and the two then followed Nathaniel and Insect into the vestibule.

    ¡°Hellooo!¡± Nathaniel called out with a gleeful shout. ¡°Madame? Erika you there? We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°She still doesn¡¯t want to see you, you know that right?¡± A youthful girly voice called from a nearby room.

    ¡°Greetings Matilda. I take it that the old gypsy hasn¡¯t changed her mind since yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Nope. She didn¡¯t even want me to let you guys in the house. You¡¯re lucky I like you. Hi Insect!¡± A little girl excitedly stepped forward, hugging Insect and Nathaniel with her short, spindly arms. She appeared to be around ten years old, with poofy, curly black hair. She had a toothy grin and striking pallid green eyes. Her outfit was very loose, slippers, a plain shirt, and an orange-and-black robe with a strange word-like embroidery over it. Uriel presumed it might be handmade. ¡°Insect, how''d you hurt yourself? Did you touch the seals again? My mom has some lotion in the kitchen, second drawer.¡± She said after a high-pitched gasp.

    ¡°May we come inside Matilda?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°Hm? Yeah sure, sure come in. Mom made some tea, so help yourself. Oh. You must be the angel and hunter I heard about?¡± She said, turning to the two strangers in her path.

    ¡°Heard about?¡± Constantine asked, the tone of his voice brimming with annoyance. ¡°Something, something, secrecy, right Nate?¡± He said with a leer in his direction.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry about Nate.¡± The girl intervened. ¡±My mom knew you guys would be coming long before Nathan even met you I bet.¡±

    ¡°You mother, Madame, seems very interesting. I cannot wait to meet her. My name is Uriel Fladium, Matilda right?¡± Uriel said anxiously, almost reaching out for a handshake, but thinking twice about it.

    ¡°Nice to meet you Uriel, you¡¯re so much¡­ prettier than my mom described you!¡±

    W-what does that mean? Uriel sulked.

    ¡°Goodness, where are my manners!¡± Nathaniel exclaimed, wheeling his chair back. ¡°Matilda, this is Uriel, as you¡¯ve just found out, and this is-¡±

    ¡°Constantine. My name¡¯s Constantine Sancthos. Nice to meet ya kid.¡±

    A better first impression. Uriel smiled to herself. Maybe this one won''t be as scared of you as Jacob is, hehe.

    ¡°That he is.¡± Nathaniel smugly smiled under his mustache, before reaching over and patting the girl on her frizzy head. ¡°This lovely young lady here, is Matilda L¨¦strava, Madame¡¯s joyous little progeny.¡±

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you guys.¡± Matilda said politely. ¡°My mom made you two sound like some sort of monstrous abominations, but you seem alright.¡±

    ¡°Did she now? Where is this Madame? I¡¯d like to meet her finally.¡± Constantine said.

    ¡°She¡¯s in her library in the back, but good luck. She said she ain¡¯t comin out until you both leave.¡±

    ¡°Seems a bit rude to treat guests you have not even met yet like this.¡± Constantine continued, his frustrations becoming more visible. ¡°Any explanation as to why?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Matilda said plainly, frowning afterwards. ¡°She¡¯s usually eager to share her visions with me, she likes when I help decipher them, but not much about this.¡±

    Constantine stormed through the room towards one of the other hallways of the house. Uriel, suspecting something, quickly rushed after him.

    ¡°This way to the library?¡± He asked. Matilda nodded in his direction.

    ¡°Son, you best not cause any trouble. We¡¯re guests here.¡± Nathaniel intervened, his tone more somber than usual.

    ¡°Of course not Nate, I¡¯m just gonna knock on her door. Maybe she hasn''t heard us.¡± He said, smirking.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Uriel lingered behind him, wishing to say something, but she just sighed quietly and slumped against the doorframe. Insect then walked back into the room, having bandaged her hand in the kitchen. She turned to go after Constantine with a sharp step, but Nate stopped her, sensing that Uriel had the right idea and waiting for what was about to unfold.

    All four of them watched quietly from the living room as Constantine made his way down the corridor. He knocked loudly on the door at the end. There was no response. After a quick glance back at the group he knocked again, this time his fist pounded against the door, making Matilda jump.

    ¡°I believe I¡¯ve made it abundantly clear I do not wish to see you two!¡± A hoarse voice came from behind the door.

    ¡°Ah, apologies Madame.¡± Constantine began, his eyes lighting up. ¡±We were just making sure you¡¯re alive and nothing happened to you.¡± He lied.

    ¡°Do not play coy with me Little Imp. Everyone here knows what you want. My answer is no. You may not come in. Do not attempt to come in this room anymore. Leave, now! Take your angel friend and get the hell out of my house.¡±

    ¡°Look ma¡¯am. I can¡¯t accept that response. If you know who I am, you know why I¡¯m here, then you damn well know I¡¯m not just going to leave. I need your help to rescue my friends and I¡¯m not going to give up on saving them because some bitch I¡¯ve never met says so. So please, I¡¯m asking you nicely, open this god-forsaken door before I break it down.¡± Constantine barked, slamming his fist into the door one final time.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough Constantine.¡± Uriel called out but was promptly ignored.

    ¡°I will forgive your rudeness, if you just leave, now. Constantine, this is for your sake. Listen to your friend. Do not pursue this path. If you set foot inside this room, only hell awaits you.¡±

    There was only silence. Even Insect, who was making her way towards him, stopped in the doorframe of the living room, waiting for his response. Finally, after some time Constantine¡¯s fist slowly slid down the door. His head hung low as he slowly turned around and began walking towards the group. There was a collective sigh of relief once the distance between him and the door was large enough.

    He looked up, locking eyes with Uriel for one instant, and she immediately realized what he wanted to do. In one swift move, he pulled his dagger from his chest, spun around, and shot the blade out of his hand straight through the door. The weapon sliced through the air like a red flash of blood, passing through the door without a trace. Soon after, the lingering after-image of Constantine¡¯s own body faded into nothingness.

    <hr>

    ¡°You¡¯re a damned fool, Constantine Sancthos.¡± Erika L¨¦strava called out to him when he materialized on the other side of her door. Constantine noted the strange sadness and disappointment in her voice. ¡°I tried to warn you¡­ I hoped I could save you from this fate.¡±

    ¡°I must admit: I do not believe in fate.¡± He began, while putting his dagger inside his holster. As the world around him faded back into clear view, Constantine inspected the library around him. Shelves of strange books and tomes littered each wall except the one furthest away, where the presumed Madame sat. There were many tables in this chamber each adorned with a few chairs, but the one in front of her was the largest one. Constantine walked slowly forward, noticing similar trinkets and baubles to those that he saw in Nathaniel¡¯s office. Most striking of all however, were the candles that lit the room, no other lights of any kind.

    When he got closer, he saw Erika resting her chin on her long, thin fingers. She looked at her with pale green eyes that seemed to shine in the gloomy atmosphere of the room. Similar robes adorned her body, although they could not fully envelop her broad chest, leaving a noticeable cleavage visible. In that area was also a colorful stringy necklace that housed lots of small shining jewels. Her curly black hair was much wilder and puffier than Matilda¡¯s. Aside from that and the noticeable height and age difference, the two were truly mother and daughter.

    ¡°I believe you must be Madame Erika L¨¦strava then. I¡¯d introduce myself, but we both seem to know each other at this point.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct. On both accounts. I am Erika, Madame, Great Seer, Tarot-Reader, Gypsy, ¡®that old cunt¡¯. You¡¯re welcome to call me what you¡¯d like Imp.¡± She spoke, her voice deep, yet with a noticeable coarseness.

    ¡°Let''s stick with Madame for now, can I sit?¡± He said, touching the fine wooden chair in front of her table.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to invite your angel friend in first before we get started?¡±

    ¡°You changed your mind? You going to let her in now?¡±

    ¡°No, you forced me to change my mind. There¡¯s no point in keeping her out now. The path has been stepped on, no turning back now. But only her, dear Nathaniel and Insect have no business being privy to our talk.¡±

    ¡°Very well then.¡± Constantine said with a nod, before he made his way back to the door. When he opened it he almost got smacked by Uriel who had rushed on over. He quickly explained the situation before letting Uriel inside and shutting the door behind him.

    ¡°Why do you have to be so reckless?¡± She said, her tone echoing with anger.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just let her keep us from saving Evan and Wrath, Uriel. You know this.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t really force her to help us can we? I could just¡­ figure out this soul-seeing shit on my own can¡¯t I?¡± Uriel said, disappointed. ¡°Or do you not trust me enough to?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, its about time. Every moment we waste is another moment where they could be¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re way past that point now Dear.¡± Madame intervened. ¡°No need to worry about your friend here, or your friends in other places.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± They both asked, suddenly very concerned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I merely referred to the current situation, not your friends. I do not know the status of their well-being, I cannot know that. Please, both of you, sit.¡±

    ¡°Hello, my name is-¡± The angel began immediately after sitting down, but was quickly interrupted.

    ¡°Uriel Fladium, yes. I know you all too well, worry not.¡± Erika said, with an unusual expression on her face.

    Is she¡­ afraid? Constantine pondered to himself.

    ¡°Even as you sit here before me, I do not believe it to be truthful. Your dark wings melt into the shadows that flicker in the candlelight. I¡¯m certain I¡¯m still having one of my visions and yet... ¡° She continued, while her dexterous hands shuffled a deck of cards. She pulled out one and held it up in her fingers. All three of them looked at it and read its title: Justice XI. ¡°... I¡¯ve done this three times since you arrived, every time its the same cards. No matter how hard anyone tries, we are all slaves to our destiny. And of course, the opposite card is always the same as well.¡± Erika then pulled the card out of her deck, revealing to her guests the card titled Death XIII.

    ¡°My apologies Madame L¨¦strava, but I am not familiar with the meaning of card-reading.¡± Uriel interrupted her. Her pale eyes were drawn

    ¡°Yeah, me neither. Can you explain to us?¡± Constantine said as well.

    ¡°Perhaps not, there are many ways for these cards to be interpreted, and I do not wish to cloud your minds with unnecessary energies. Besides, this is not even a proper reading.¡±

    ¡°I do insist.¡± Uriel said.

    ¡°Very well, these two most frequently tell me futures of truth and of change.¡±

    ¡°What is this¡­ ability of yours? You can read the future in signs such as these cards?¡± Uriel asked once more, her fascination and awe growing with each passing moment.

    ¡°Yes, ever since I was a young girl I had an affinity for occult materials and powers. My great grandmother taught me how to divine the past and the future, and I¡¯ve honed my skill over many years.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re a fortune-teller?¡± Constantine said with mild disappointment in his voice. His expression however, quickly changed after a second of thought. ¡°My initial reaction was not a good one just saying. But after everything that¡¯s happened in my life, and considering the fact that Nate out there vouched for you, I¡¯m gonna go out on a limb and say you¡¯re not one of those bullshitters that scam people for money, right?¡±

    ¡°People do that?¡± Uriel asked quietly.

    ¡°Yes, Little Imp. I have no incentive to scam you out of what little valuables you have on you. I¡¯ve met Nathaniel in our youth, and I¡¯ve assisted him and many of the people in this town against the unholy forces that linger in our world. Forces that, your friend had a hand in empowering, did she not?¡± Erika smirked, while leaning back and shuffling the two cards back into her deck. ¡°I am referring to Katherine, to be clear. Not the other one¡­¡±

    ¡°You know about them?¡± Constantine began, his hand curling into a fist.

    ¡°I know a great deal of things, Constantine. But even I do not know everything. I am not omniscient, but such acts of cruelty by both sisters¡­ such terrible deeds, such death. It would have been shameful of me to not see them both.¡±

    Uriel placed her hand on Constantine¡¯s fist. She peered deep into his eyes when he turned to her. There was a moment of understanding between them, and he relaxed, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°You two are here seeking assistance in finding your friends, correct?¡± Said Madame, changing the subject.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Constantine replied, his voice less simmering with anger.

    ¡°Before we do that, I would like to suggest we do a proper reading. As I said, I¡¯ve seen a possible fate for you both, and by entering this room, Constantine has begun walking that path. Despite this, I want to try a reading with you present, perhaps the stars align differently this time and the future is altered?¡±

    ¡°I told you already Madame, I do not believe in fate.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, but maybe this will also reveal more of your clouded future, and help you both in finding your friends. I cannot find them for you directly, I have no connection to them of any kind, physical or spiritual. Therefore it is purely Uriel¡¯s task to find them. Consider this divination an entryway into our future lessons.¡±

    ¡°I think we should give it a try, Constantine.¡± Uriel told him, firmly grasping his hand.

    ¡°Very well. What do we need to do?¡±

    ¡°May I ask you to hand me the tome on the shelf behind you, the one titled¡­ um, nevermind that, the second shelf from the top, fifth from the left.¡±

    Constantine obliged, quickly rushing up and pulling out the massive dusty book from the rack. It was inscribed in bright red runes and marks, and the cover was uneven, and had a rough leathery texture.

    ¡°I sincerely hope, this is not bound with skin nor written with blood.¡± He commented as he handed it over.

    Erika shot him a wide-eyed look and chuckled to herself. ¡°What do you take me for? I¡¯m not some demonic witch. Frankly, I find that sort of attitude highly offensive, Little Imp. Even though you¡¯re right, it is.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Hah, just kidding, just kidding. Trying to lighten the mood a bit.¡± She cackled at her own joke before adding another comment. ¡°In truth however, they do say that this book comes from one of the deepest caverns of hell. From a place so-called ¡®Library of All Knowledge¡¯¡±. Uriel smiled nervously and Constantine felt sweat dripping down his back.

    I really hope you¡¯re just joking lady.

    ¡°And¡­ you just¡­ happen to have it?¡± Constantine blurted out, confused.

    ¡°And you have a shard of Death¡¯s Scythe in your jacket do you not? There¡¯s countless powerful artefacts in this world. You shouldn¡¯t be surprised if you keep stumbling onto more and more over time.¡±

    ¡°Touch¨¦, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Now then, we shall begin.¡± The seer reached forward, placing a skull in the middle of the table. Embedded into it was a knife. She slowly pushed the skull until it was on Constantine and Uriel¡¯s side of the table.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m seriously doubting that was just a joke earlier.¡± He said.

    Erika ignored the comment, instead she began talking, her tone of voice even more serious than previously. ¡°From now on, put aside whatever egos you might have, and listen exactly to my every command. There are no evil spirits or beings that can enter in this purified house, in this purified room...¡±

    Constantine noticed Uriel jump slightly at the mention of evil spirits, but he presumed it was just an odd reaction from her and nothing more.

    ¡°...However, this does not mean these sort of rituals are without danger. So please, listen to my commands exactly, alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Said Uriel.

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Said Constantine.

    ¡°Very well then. Please place your non-dominant hands on the dagger handle and do not remove them until I tell you to.¡±

    Both of them obliged. Uriel placed her right hand on the dagger¡¯s handle, while Constantine placed his left on the handle and pommel of the dagger, trying to give enough room for both.

    ¡°That works.¡± Erika nodded. ¡°Now, your dominant hands face-down on the table. I shall make three decks of tarot cards. In turns, I will ask you to pick a card from your respective decks. I will interpret the meaning, and we shall write this starlit tale together, sound good?¡±

    Both nodded.

    Madame L¨¦strava then took a deep breath, and opened the book in front of her. She then placed a single deck of cards in the middle of the table between it and the skull. Her hands were clasped together in prayer. She enigmatically read an incantation from the book, and a powerful gust of wind picked up around them.

    Uriel and Constantine watched with eyes wide open as Madame swiped the deck of cards across the table. All of the cards were lifted by the wind, spiraling around the table before spinning in a crown formation above her head. The cards began shuffling as she continued her prayer, and a growing murmur of strange voices and ghoulish sounds surrounded them, growing in intensity with each passing prayer.

    Constantine could not see or sense anything around him, but the terrified expression on Uriel¡¯s face made him just as worried. What did not help was that the skull they were grabbing onto began bleeding profusely from its eyes and face cavities, dripping down the table towards them.

    ¡°Be not afraid. They will not harm you. Surrender your minds to mine.¡± Madame¡¯s voice boomed, echoing in a similar fashion to Uriel¡¯s. Her eyes opened and her green eyes were now a pair of flaming white pearls.

    The cards above her head separated into three spinning crowns. Each crown shuffled the cards, spinning them in abstract patterns before they all settled into three complete decks that slowly lowered on the table. The powerful loud thud of Erika closing the book matched the cards settling on the table and remaining motionless.

    ¡°I shall pull the first card. Just be aware, you don¡¯t have to pull only the top card, but you must place the card as you see it, upside-down or otherwise.¡±

    Both of them were silent, but their agreement was apparent. With a nod, Erika reached for the middle deck. The first card was drawn and placed in front of the respective deck.

    ¡°The Chariot VII. Upside down.¡± She said out loud. ¡°First comes the flaming steeds, slaves to dark masters. Aggressive, yet bound. Uriel, may I ask you to draw the next card.¡±

    The angel nodded. With a trembling hand she reached forward, cut the deck and pulled out another card, placing it down on the table.

    ¡°The Tower XVI. Right-side up.¡± The gypsy lady continued. ¡°Next comes the dark tower, carved into a holy mountain. Magnificent in its wickedness, filled with disasters and regret. Constantine.¡±

    He nodded, reaching for the top card on his deck. He looked at it, inspecting the exquisite style of drawing on the card. The image depicted filled him with a strange sense of dread however. It was ¡®the lovers¡¯ card, but the upside down drawing depicted was one of grotesque gore and suffering as the two depicted burned alive in a pit of fire.

    ¡°The Lovers VI. Upside down.¡± He said while placing the card down. Madame nodded.

    ¡°Disharmony, a break of duality. Prisoners of the pit. Your thoughts are racing Constantine are they not? What is this card¡¯s meaning? You and Uriel? You and your dear Nikolai? Perhaps it does not refer to you at all.¡± Erika¡¯s voice echoed as she pulled the next card from the bottom of her deck.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Constantine said plainly.

    ¡°The Empress III, upside down.¡± Her head snapped towards Uriel, sending a chill down the angel¡¯s spine. ¡°Royalty. Mother of Emptiness. Lurker of the deepest abyss. She will come for you both, like she has before. Especially you little angel. Do not be fooled into believing otherwise.¡±

    Uriel stared into Madame¡¯s glowing white eyes with defiance. Even so, she was not able to hide her fear. ¡°My turn?¡± She asked, followed by a nod from Erika. Uriel then placed down a card depicting a red horned beast in a similar pit of fire as the card from earlier. But here, the flames did no harm.

    ¡°The Devil XV, right-side up.¡± Madame said, shaking her head. ¡°Powerlessness and fear. The one waiting for you at the top of the tower. The one who broke the chariot, imprisoned the lovers and deceived the empress. And he will face¡­¡± She said, her index finger reaching in an arcing motion over the table, passing over Constantine and coming to a rest on the deck in front of him. Knowing what this meant, Constantine drew the final card and placed it in front of him.

    ¡°The Hanged Man XII, right-side up.¡± Her voice echoed the name of the card for the final time. ¡°The damned soul, the martyr, the one who will come face to face with the emptiness. Will he succumb, or will their might and soul win out in the end? Remove your hands from the dagger.¡±

    Although they both hesitated, they both quickly removed their hands from the skull. The blood quickly faded, vanishing without leaving a trace. Madame L¨¦strava closed her eyes. Without looking, she gathered all the cards, shuffling them all back in a single deck. She placed the cards on top of her book and at that exact moment all the candles in the room were snuffed out.

    <hr>

    Katherine peered through her binoculars at the road far in the distance. From the cliff she was on top of was quite the drop, but she stood on its very edge without fear. The sky was beginning to fade into a starless night making it difficult to see, but Katherine seemed unperturbed.

    ¡°Any sign of life yet?¡± Kaidan¡¯s bored voice came from behind her. She promptly ignored him. He sighed. ¡°Anyway, everyone¡¯s in position. Soon as you give the order we ride down the mountainside and intercept them in front.¡± His words were accompanied by the clinking of the heavy red chains that were spiraled over his shoulder and down to his hip. In his hand was the head of the chain, a massive morningstar with an alternating pattern of holes.

    ¡°Good. Why are you here?¡± She growled.

    ¡°My ass hurts from sitting on the bike waiting. Pass the time with some chatter I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Not interested.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just talk to myself then.¡± He said, sitting down on the ground and leaning against a decrepit old log.

    ¡°Your voice¡­ to me, is worse than rusty nails on chalkboard, Kaidan. I don¡¯t want to hear a word from you.¡± Katherine spat with a cold and deathly voice.

    ¡°Why are you always in such a bitchy mood Katherine? What¡¯ve I ever done to you?¡± He said, barely getting to finish his sentence before the hiss of Katherine¡¯s halberd through the air sliced through the stillness of the night. It was followed by the loud scraack of it embedding itself in the mountainside behind him. Kaidan had a horrified expression on his face, as he checked with a trembling arm if his spiky strip of hair was still there.

    ¡°What a shame.¡± Katherine¡¯s voice broke him out of his focus. She was now towering right besides him, her left leg on top of the log as she reached for her halberd. ¡°I didn¡¯t aim low enough to even cut your hair...¡± She looked down at Kaidan, and he looked back at her. Her face was hidden by darkness and shadows, but her eyes shone like two ghastly beacons filled with hatred. ¡°Listen to me very carefully, Kaidan. I do not wish to be your friend. I do not care about anything you might have to say and thus, I do not want to hear it. You, and Sam, and Ronov, and every other demon here will die by my blade the instant I¡¯m freed of this accursed mark. You are all abominations. I do not care if you have not wronged me, personally, for every breath you take is a sin that I intend to cleanse. Octavian put me in charge for this mission. Previously, you flaunted your petty power over me. Now, you have nothing. If you piss me off again, the next throw won''t miss, and you¡¯ll just be a casualty of the coming battle. Understood?¡± Her voice fell like a guillotine.

    Despite how much he wanted to make some sort of sarcastic remark about inspiring soldier morale, Kaidan realized he was treading on some very thin ice. He simply nodded, and scurried away. Katherine lingered for a second, watching, unblinking, as he left her vicinity and walked down the mountain path. Her gaze turned slowly, until it landed upon her unholy motorcycle. The skull that adorned it seemed to follow her. Was it¡­ watching her or just her imagination?

    No¡­ She thought. I know you¡¯re watching.

    Katherine turned back to the precipice, peering in the distance. A few moments later she noticed movement on the horizon. She watched the cars intently, waiting for the perfect opportunity. But fortune favored her, as they soon came to a stop.

    Mmm, pausing for the night? A fatal error. This¡¯ll make this so much easier. I¡¯ll wait and make sure everyone¡¯s asleep and then we can ambush them.

    The night soon enveloped the sun, and as time passed, Katherine watched vigilantly from the cliff. Once enough hours passed, and she believed that all those down below were sufficiently asleep, she decided the time had arrived. She walked over to her infernal machine, placing the binoculars in one of the back compartments. One last look at the blade of her halberd. The crimson sheen of the edge was spotless.

    You¡¯ll feast on demon blood tonight. Free them from their unholy sins. Her prayer of death began.

    As if spurred by her zeal, the heart of her demonic motorcycle howled to life. It echoed in the night with a terrifying sound, an amalgam of a horse¡¯s neighing in agonizing pain and a mechanized engine roaring. The entire vehicle blazed with dark orange flames. Flames that seemed to avoid her body, leaving her unscathed. Katherine couldn¡¯t help but crack a smirk. The beast seemed to like her.

    Better not disappoint. She thought as she rode down the mountain like a fiery comet from the heavens.

 Part 54: The Serpent And The Reaper

    The pressing silence of the tenebrous chamber filled the angel with a sense of foreboding dread.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it then?¡± Constantine asked with a contorted, annoyed expression on his face. ¡°You just spout a bunch of ominous sounding bullshit at us, and we¡¯re supposed to get from that?

    ¡°Well-¡± Madame began, but was interrupted by Uriel.

    ¡°We should go outside Constantine, take a breather. I don¡¯t like this room. The candle smoke is making me sick.¡±

    Seeing how disturbed she was, Constantine decided to put aside his confounded irritation and rushed towards the door. Uriel jumped from her chair and followed quickly behind him. The sudden light from the outside hallway made them both squint when they opened the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be outside in a bit, let me just clean this room up. Feel free to wait for me in the guest room.¡± Madame called out as they left.

    As they walked back to where the others were, Constantine let Uriel go ahead first. She was the first to see Nathaniel breathe a sigh of relief from his chair. Absent-mindedly, she rushed towards the nearest window, opening it wide and taking a deep breath. The serene wind gently brushed through her hair as she calmed herself from what she saw earlier. She looked out the window into the nearby trees. Their wood was a pallid white and there were barely any leaves on them. What little greenery she saw around them was faded and dull.

    Even the sky is boring and gray here. She thought before a loud thud broke her concentration.

    ¡°The hell?¡± She heard Constantine ask, before turning and seeing him up against the wall with Insect¡¯s hands around his collar.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± He continued, his hands turned away from her in a defensive manner.

    Nathaniel sighed. ¡°Insect told me earlier to tell you as soon as you came out that she¡¯s¡­ quite upset with you. Says you lack respect. Even after all we¡¯ve done to help you. Frankly I¡¯m inclined to agree with her. What you did there was out of line son.¡± He said with a sombre tone of voice.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry, did I upset you guys?¡± He responded sarcastically. ¡°Was I supposed to just take Madame¡¯s warning and run back to the training ground like a pussy? Possibly delaying my friend¡¯s rescue by another few days while Uriel works on finding them? Just cause some old hag decided she wants to be a bitch and not help us-¡± He spouted off, before Insect¡¯s fist came cleanly across his chin and sent him flying to the ground.

    Uriel jumped with a gasp. Constantine tumbled into a nearby drawer, knocking a picture frame off of it, before sliding down against the wall. He quickly recovered however, shaking his head and wiping the drop of blood on his lower lip. He looked at his red thumb and then turned his gaze up towards Insect with a cold stare before Nathaniel intervened.

    ¡°Insect! That was uncalled for young lady!¡± He berated her. Insect snapped back around, signing to him with sharp, fast movement. ¡°Yes I know he insulted her, but I understand his frustrations. There¡¯s no need for violence here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah Insect, there¡¯s no need for violence here.¡± Constantine spat, his sarcastic tone emphasized on the last word. ¡°We can take this outside if you¡¯re itchin¡¯ for a fight. Or do you prefer just to silently sulk and sucker punch people, you bitch?¡±

    Uriel¡¯s gaze pierced through Insect¡¯s unclear expression and saw the thought that flashed before her eyes. She wanted to kick him while he was down, but her pride held her back. Uriel continued to watch as Constantine stood back up and stared down Insect, their stares locked in a duel of intimidation. Nathan fruitlessly wheeled himself next to them, trying to pry them apart. In that chaos however, Uriel heard a small voice weeping softly. She quietly stepped over and knelt before Matilda, who was crying on the chair due to the unfolding scene. Soon the other three noticed as well, and their tempers quelled briefly.

    ¡°Hey, hey, Matilda, did the scary man¡¯s swearing get you upset? I¡¯m so sorry for that.¡± She whispered softly, while she gently wiped away the child¡¯s puffy red eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me your room, it¡¯s upstairs right?¡± She said, offering her open hand.

    Matilda looked through hazy tears at Uriel¡¯s face. There was a soothing, calming kindness that emanated from her smile that slowly compelled her to stop her sobbing. She nodded back meekly and grabbed Uriel¡¯s hand, clutching it as she jumped from her seat. Uriel saw out of the corner of her eyes as the trio looked at her passing by, the room chiming with only the sound of her mechanical leg whirring and Matilda¡¯s sniffles. Once she reached the stairs she had an idea.

    ¡°Hey, want me to fly you up there?¡± She asked, putting on a bit of forced enthusiasm.

    The attempt was successful, as Matilda looked up with large joyous eyes and a nod. Uriel carefully picked her up, cradling the child in her arms as she unfolded her massive dark wings. She stepped back and propelled herself forward with one powerful beating of her wings. The sheer force shot her up the stairs, where she gracefully floated for one second before landing. Matilda¡¯s excited giggling were signs of a job well done. She then put her down, and the two walked through the hallway on the right to Matilda¡¯s room.

    How strange. I didn¡¯t notice when I flew on the church the other night but my broken wing has healed awfully fast. Is this because of that gift the Old Man mentioned?

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Uriel asked with surprise immediately upon entering, still entranced in her thoughts.

    ¡°This is my kitty, Anubis. Have you never seen a cat before?¡± Matilda responded. Uriel looked at her curiously and then at the little animal that was soundly sleeping on a cardboard sheet beside the bed. ¡°I have a bed for him but he likes the cardboard more. Nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen felines this¡­ small.¡± Uriel said with a smile. And wasn¡¯t Anubis a canine...?

    ¡°Really?¡± Matilda asked as she cheerfully ran and sat on the bed, leaning over and giving her pet a little scratch behind the ears.

    ¡°W-well, I¡¯d rather not scare you again. Maybe another time.¡± Uriel stuttered.

    Matilda looked away, dejected.

    ¡°Sorry about earlier. Don¡¯t be upset at my friend¡­ he just¡­ he¡¯s not doing great right now.¡± Uriel confessed while sitting down next to her, arms clasped over her thighs. ¡°In truth, I¡¯m not either. I¡¯m worried that our friends are in danger, and your mom¡¯s earlier¡­ thing¡­ kinda freaked us both out. I¡¯m¡­ quite scared, Matilda. I¡¯m not a seer, but even I can tell there¡¯s dangerous shadows lurking in my future. I¡¯m terrified that I will not be strong enough to fight them back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll do great! I know it. Look at you. You¡¯re an angel of God. What would you be afraid of? You know, Insect¡¯s the strongest person I know. She¡¯s sooo cool. But even I saw when you¡¯re around her she¡¯s always respectful of you. I can tell from the way she moves.¡±

    ¡°You can tell all that from her body language? Aren¡¯t you observant, Matilda?¡± Uriel smiled.

    ¡°Hehe, thanks. But yeah, I don¡¯t think you should worry Uriel, I getcha. I feel the same worries sometimes. My mom¡¯s been especially worried lately. She¡¯s always been absorbed by her books and cards ever since¡­ dad¡­ died¡­ but for some time now she¡¯s been extra extra! You know what I mean? I catch her being super worried sometimes and she tries to be brave about it, but I can tell something¡¯s wrong and has been for a while. She doesn¡¯t let me leave the house alone anymore. Not even to like, go down to the well by the creek and get some water anymore.¡± Matilda rambled on, her words quick and voice shrill.

    Uriel lifted her hand to place it around the kid, but instead her face was swallowed by sadness. For one brief moment she considered revealing the why, confessing the sin of what her power had opened into the world, but immediately she decided against it. She instead placed her hand down on her fluffy hair and gave her a pat.

    No reason to bother you with this painful truth now. She thought. I¡¯ll try and preserve your innocence for as long as I can, child.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure its just your mom being extra careful, now that me and Constantine are in town. Clearly, we¡¯re a bunch of hooligans.¡±

    ¡°Hooligans¡­¡± Matilda scrunched her face. ¡°Where did an angel like you learn to talk like that?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha...¡± Uriel giggled nervously. ¡°Want me to tell you a little story? Its a secret!¡±

    ¡°Sure. I can keep secrets!¡± Matilda said with excitement.

    ¡°Well, when I was a child like you, my mother, Cassandra¡­ well, my adoptive mother Cassandra, she couldn¡¯t really talk like you and I. She had her own special way of talking. But she didn¡¯t want me to grow up the same as her. Not in that aspect anyway. She taught me so many things over the... years.¡± Uriel said. The last word left a nostalgic feeling in her heart, but also a curious thought.

    How many years ago¡­ exactly?

    ¡°Anyway, one day, when I was a bit older, she left for a few weeks and returned with this bizarre, weighty tome. It had this golden trim around the cover and was written in this strange dialect. Many strange dialects in fact. It was a sacred book of languages. Apparently, only those that have divine blood, like me, were able to read from this book.¡±

    ¡°Woah¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Cassandra then made me study from that book every day. Of course, I didn¡¯t want to for a while, but those days were quite uneventful, and my mother had an intimidating persistence. Eventually I gave in and began learning from it. Let me tell you child, this book had quite the peculiar power. As I read and studied all these ancient languages, these words and phrases and structures, I began hearing them in my mind. After a while, I was able to speak them as well, even though I¡¯d never heard people talk like that. Like I said my mother was a being of few words. But after thoroughly reading that book over months, I could eloquently recite entire passages.¡±

    ¡°I can tell!¡± Matilda said. Uriel was unsure if that was a compliment or not.

    ¡°An interesting fact! That book not only taught me languages of the past, but also modern ones.¡±

    ¡°Really? You know gallion obviously. Plumerian? Darmanic? What else?¡±

    ¡°A bunch of them.¡± Uriel said, before speaking a few sentences in each as an example. ¡±If it existed or will exist, its most likely I know it, or be able to learn it once I discover it. Although I don¡¯t know to what extent exactly...¡± She said, trailing off.

    ¡°Hey Uriel, thanks for making me feel better.¡±

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯m sorry my friend upset you, please don¡¯t be mad at him.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. You should go downstairs, make sure they haven''t beaten each other up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Uriel said, jumping from the bed. She had been so enraptured by thoughts of the past that she forgot about what happened earlier. The memory rushed back instantly. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay here yeah?¡±

    ¡°Yes! And maybe you can fly me around again sometime, please!¡± She asked as Uriel made her way out the door.

    ¡°Of cours-UGH.¡± Uriel said, before her path was stopped by Anubis clawing at her metallic leg.

    He had a grumpy look on his face, probably annoyance from being woken up. He meowed angrily at her before he turned and jumped into Matilda¡¯s lap. Uriel chuckled and then turned to go before Matilda asked her one final question.

    ¡°Hey one last thing, how come you don¡¯t have a halo? Most angels in my books have halos but you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I uh¡­¡± Uriel was caught off-guard by the question. It wasn¡¯t something she had thought about often. ¡°I, I lost it. When I came here to earth.¡±

    ¡°Aww¡­ I hope you find it someday!¡± Matilda said with an earnest sincerity in her voice as she turned back to petting her cat.

    ¡°I hope so too¡­¡± Uriel said, barely a whisper as she floated away and down the stairs. She stopped dead in her tracks when she made it back to the other room.

    ¡°A-are you guys serious? You haven¡¯t moved¡­ at all? Since I left?¡± She stammered, awkwardly pointing back at the stairs and then back at them. Indeed, Constantine, Insect, and even Nathaniel were all almost exactly as she had left them, two standing very closely to one another and the other sitting beside them.

    ¡°You see well¡­¡± Constantine began. ¡°We just kinda silently waited for you to come back and let us know the kid¡¯s okay. We seemed to be just on the verge of sitting and then you came back so¡­yay?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s all sit and relax until Madame comes back, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sweet, until she does¡­¡± Constantine said, nonchalantly walking over and sitting on one of the couches next to the coffee table. ¡°...We need to work this out now. I must know, Insect, what¡¯s your deal with me? Nate if you¡¯d be so kind as to translate please.¡±

    Nathaniel hung his head in mild annoyance before he wheeled himself next to the coffee table. Uriel shrugged and followed them, sitting next to Constantine. Insect did not follow them, instead she signed rapidly for a couple minutes, capitalizing her movements with a fist in the center of her palm.

    ¡°Come now Insect, that¡¯s unnecessary. You cannot ask me to tell them that.¡± Nathaniel protested. The woman only signed again, her gritted teeth and sharp expression indicating her insistence.

    ¡°Well fine¡­¡± Nathaniel sighed again. ¡°...She said ¡®The fact that you don¡¯t have a clue, just goes to show you¡¯re nothing but a lucky idiot that has no business playing the savior.¡¯¡± He paused before relaying the rest of Insect¡¯s message, disappointed and distraught by her anger. ¡°¡®I¡¯ll train you and help you save your friends, because I promised to and you did save Sean and Jacob¡¯s lives, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll have to like you and be your friend while doing so.¡¯¡±

    Her shrewd eyes watched as Nathaniel recounted her words, making sure everything was exactly as she intended. She nodded when he finished, and then without waiting for a reply she flipped a middle finger in Constantine¡¯s direction. Insect then turned and stomped her way out of the house, smashing the front door behind her.

    Uriel immediately turned towards her friend, a painful electric shock flowing through her thoughts. His face was blank, expressionless, but in the pale darkness at the center of his eyes she could tell how much Insect¡¯s words stung. She wanted to reach out to him to reassure him somehow, but instead he just sank back away from her, downhearted.

    ¡°I thought it might have just been some of her insecurities and jealousies over you Constantine...¡± The priest said after a moment of recollection. ¡°...But there¡¯s clearly more going on here that I do not know about. I can only say that I¡¯m sure her heart¡¯s in the right place.¡±

    ¡°Sorry about¡­ the Madame thing from earlier.¡± Constantine glumly spouted.

    ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Nathaniel laughed joyously, trying to pump some life back into the room. ¡°Its not like being respectful will be the difference between you being an effective demon hunter or not Constantine. I¡¯m sure Madame¡¯s already over it. I got caught up in the heat of the moment and let my emotions make me upset, but I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±

    The three of them sat in silence for a moment before Nathaniel¡¯s fake enthusiasm wore off and he frowned. ¡°Perhaps these long years have made me soft. Perhaps I was too harsh on her in her youth and now she¡¯s angry at me for being so lenient with you. You must understand Insect she¡¯s¡­ the daughter I never had. The partner I mentioned before, that died due to my selfishness? It was her¡­ father. I swore to him as I held his dying body that I¡¯d nurture and protect her with my life. Have not strayed from that promise yet, and I do not intend to. So should the blood between either of you and her get bad enough that she gets hurt, I would expect you to know whose side I¡¯d take.¡±

    Constantine and Uriel both gulped at the seriousness of the threat, and the intimidating seriousness in Nathaniel¡¯s voice. A seriousness that thankfully faded immediately after when he chuckled with his usual jolly cheer. ¡°Paaah, I don¡¯t expect things to get that bad though. So fret not young ones.¡±

    ¡°I do not see kindness as the weakness you think it is Nathaniel.¡± Uriel said softly, addressing his earlier point. Her voice echoed with a comforting timbre. ¡°Were it not for your kindness towards us, we¡¯d not be here to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°Uriel¡¯s right.¡± Constantine jumped into the conversation. ¡°I don¡¯t think we paid you back, not you nor Insect, nor Sean especially for taking us to you. And no, thanking you a couple times is not what I mean.¡±

    Nathaniel scratched his chin and chuckled. ¡°From what I recall son, you promised you¡¯ll help us in return. The dark evils that have been unleashed will find their way to this little town eventually. I want you to be there to protect us when the time comes.¡±

    He paused, sensing Uriel¡¯s downcast gaze at the mention of what had been unleashed. ¡°You must not blame yourself for what happened sweet Angel.¡± He said. ¡°It was not your fault.¡±

    Uriel looked back up at him, her eyes alight with newfound determination. ¡°Then, I swear I will repay your kindness Nathaniel.¡± She said. ¡°I will use this strange power I do not fully understand within me to be the Angel everyone expects me to be. I swear I¡¯ll protect everyone in this town, including you and Insect. My black wings will inspire hope, not fear.¡±

    Constantine could only nod in agreement.

    ¡°Very well then.¡± A new yet familiar hoarse voice boomed into the room. "I suppose you''ll be wanting to begin the lessons you came here for, if you want to fulfill that vow, hmm?"

    ¡°Took you long enough Madame.¡± Constantine said.

    ¡°Quiet Little Imp.¡± She began saying. ¡°Finishing a ritual like that involves more than just closing the book and collecting the cards.¡±

    ¡°Yeah I bet.¡±

    ¡°Veronica, you old gypsy! Took you long enough to get out of your cupboard indeed.¡± Nathaniel said with a cheer.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t croaked yet, Naty.¡± She said with a smirk. As she made her way to the couch beside him, she paused, leaning down and giving him a respectful peck on the forehead. Uriel and Constantine looked at each other with a knowing glance. ¡°Then again, you¡¯re not terrible to have around. Keeps the place lively. What¡¯re you two lovers smirking at?¡± Madame L¨¦strava then said after sitting down.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± They both said simultaneously.

    Nathaniel chuckled as well. Madame¡¯s expression was one lacking any amusement, but her eyes told a different story. ¡°So, enough chit-chat, Uriel, you¡¯re trying to find your friends correct?¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡±

    ¡°And I presume you¡¯re here because the trail you¡¯ve been following has run cold, correct?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes. I had a vision of them being captured¡­ but every time I tried finding any clues its just... emptiness.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, I see.¡± Madame looked down, then back to Uriel, then her gaze drifted towards Constantine. Uriel followed her lead, and turned towards Constantine, before back at her with a cocked eyebrow.

    ¡°Constantine?¡± Uriel asked, perplexed.

    ¡°Who, me?¡±

    ¡°You were looking for someone in Gausville were you not, Imp?¡± Erika said.

    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± He stammered. ¡°We were¡­ trying to reach¡­ Evan¡¯s dad. We never much got the chance to look for him after being separated and then¡­ well¡­¡± He bit his lip, stopping himself from finishing that sentence. ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡±

    ¡°You knew this man well, correct?¡±

    Seeing she was avoiding his question, Constantine just sighed and answered. ¡°Yes. After some bad stuff happened to me, he and Evan kind of took me into their home. It was just us three¡­ Evan¡¯s mom died in childbirth so neither of us got the chance to meet her-¡±

    ¡°Let me stop you there before you tell us your whole life story, Imp.¡±

    ¡°Erika, what¡¯s¡­ all this for?¡± Nathaniel asked before being promptly ignored.

    ¡°Uriel, your angelic eyes have the ability to peer into people¡¯s souls. You can bear witness to the purity of their mind, their memories, their deepest desires and darkest of secrets.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ alright. S-sounds¡­ simple enough.¡± Uriel stuttered.

    ¡°Think of this ability like a machine, a machine that¡¯s never been oiled nor used before. So its rusted and stuck. Right now Uriel, you¡¯re trying to force the machine to do a task beyond its current capabilities. Instead, what I¡¯m going to do is oil you up, and give you a simpler, more achievable task, one that will get your gears turning.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Constantine was first to speak. ¡°And then with the machine in more proper shape, she¡¯ll be able to do the harder task?¡±

    ¡°Yes. In theory. It also depends how effective Uriel herself gets with this skill.¡±

    ¡°So what is this task? It has to do with Evan¡¯s father doesn''t it?¡± Uriel said with a nod.

    ¡°Glad you figured that out. Yes. You and your Little Imp friend have a very special connection. And we¡¯ll be using that as the ¡®oil¡¯ in our earlier analogy.¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Is it from when I possessed him?¡±

    ¡°You did what now?¡± Nathaniel exclaimed, his eyes rapidly bouncing between Uriel and Constantine. ¡°Extraordinary¡­¡±

    ¡°I would say it¡¯s more than just that¡­ Anyway, you, Imp. You¡¯ll be focusing on that memory of you at your friend¡¯s house. Make sure its a memory that includes his father, yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll try? I can think of a few.¡± Constantine blurted.

    ¡°Good. Uriel, you¡¯ll dive into that memory. It should not be difficult, witness what is happening around you, try to find that person. When you do, latch onto that vision of him. Use the feelings and mementoes Constantine has for the man that took him in and once you¡¯re feeling confident... use those feelings to find his memory.¡±

    ¡°H-his?¡± Uriel asked.

    ¡°The father¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°He''s got a name he¡¯s-¡±

    ¡°Shut it, Imp!¡± Erika snapped at him, causing him to jump. ¡°Uriel must find out that information on her own. It¡¯ll help her know if she¡¯s on the right course.¡±

    ¡°E-explain what you mean by finding his memory again, please?¡± Uriel asked, desperately trying to hold onto the confidence she displayed earlier.

    ¡°Listen! Find Evan¡¯s father in Constantine¡¯s memory. See the shape of his soul, and then, use that as a stepping stone to find the memory of his true soul. Find out what happened to him on that day.¡±

    ¡°T-that day?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Most days tend to be normal, they¡¯re faded, unremarkable. But that day was a catastrophe. The sheer force of all that transpired that day will be a scar on the memory of the world. A scar that will be very easy for you to see. Find that day, find out what happened to that man, and if you can do that, you may yet have a chance of finding your friends.¡±

    Throughout the speech, Uriel¡¯s expression was one of frightened concern, but upon hearing of the chance of finding her friends, her entire composure changed. Uriel¡¯s brow furrowed, her hands curled into fists, and her eyes lit up with the flame of hope.

    ¡°Alright Madame. I understand. I feel ready to do this.¡±

    ¡°Very well then. Let us begin. Turn and face each other please.¡±

    Constantine and Uriel both silently obeyed, turning and locking eyes. A wave of emotions washed over both of them. Constantine gave her a reassuring smile and a nod. They both took a deep breath.

    ¡°Lock eyes like that, good, if you want to hold hands as well that¡¯s fine. Now. When you both feel ready, close your eyes, and surrender your mind to the other.¡±

    They both shut their eyes at the same instant, and Uriel was pulled into a vortex of shadows and light.

    <hr>

    ¡°FASTER YOU WORTHLESS SLUGS!¡± Mephistopheles screamed out into the pitch of night, his throat sore from the strain.

    The demon soldiers in their vehicles stepped further against their pedals, but most were already pushing all the way to the floor. The inanimaliat¡¯s eyes turned back towards the mountainside. A storm of dust and flame on the horizon grew brighter and bigger with each passing second. Even from that distance and with the engines close to him, the roar it made echoed out to his ears, like a low rumbling panther. He climbed further up the ladder on the side of the van, his hair and overcoat flapping against the air whizzing from behind.

    Who? Who would send someone after us? Who would even KNOW in the first place? His thoughts raced. It couldn¡¯t have been you? Could it?

    His trance was broken by one of the SUVs pulling up close to him. The window rolled down and Andras¡¯ worried head popped out.

    ¡°What the hell¡¯s that, Mephisto?¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Nothing good Andras, keep your head inside.¡±

    ¡°How far are we from Dudael?¡± He said, ignoring his order.

    ¡°Far enough for them to catch up to us before we make it there, hand me the radio.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious? What the hell is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes I¡¯m serious, it¡¯s a walkie-talkie you idiot, front compartment.¡±

    Andras¡¯ betrayed face turned to contemptuous annoyance as he popped himself back in the car and scurried to find the device. He then stuck himself back out once he found it, motioning a throw to his partner. Mephisto eyed him closely, ready for the toss. He nearly fell off the side of the van trying to catch the radio due to Andras¡¯ idiotic throw, but was successful. When he stabilized his position again, he turned and shot Andras a terrifying, bulging death glare.

    Who crapped you out just so you can blight my fucking existence?

    ¡°All units, repeat, all units, we have a code one-x-b-eight situation!¡± Mephisto hurriedly shouted into the device. ¡°Assume threat is here for the package. I repeat, the threat is most likely after the package. Proceed to combat positions. Over.¡± He said, strapping the radio to his belt once he was done.

    ¡°Mephy, catch this!¡± Andras called out to him, throwing him a submachine gun and a belt with ammunition stocks. His aim wasn¡¯t as terrible this time around, and Mephistopheles caught them both with ease. He gave a cursory nod, climbed onto the roof of his car, and then gave Andras one final order: ¡°Get yourself closer to the top of the convoy. Stay inside, that¡¯s an order!¡±

    The demon looked at his superior with a confused dumbfounded stare but he nodded approvingly once he came to his senses and pulled himself back into his car. The vehicle soon sped up ahead away from the group that was beginning to surround Mephisto and the van he was now standing on top of. He looked at them and demonic soldiers with their silver masks began putting down the roofs of their cars and unleashing their arsenal. Assault rifles, grenades, explosives, even some arcane and demonic-looking hunks of metal he could not recognize in the heat of the moment. A couple of the demons even began taking apart the back seats of their cars, constructing heavy black and red turrets and readying themselves behind them. Mephisto nodded, impressed by the speed and fervor with which they prepared themselves.

    The inanimaliat then looked upward. The attackers were getting close. The crimson cloud of ash and dust was getting more and more transparent the more time passed. In it, he began seeing the shadowed shapes of his hunters. Closer, closer still, he held his order, knowing his soldiers were ready at any moment. He waited until the cloud got close enough to be in the range of his guns.

    ¡°FIRE ALL!¡± He screamed, and his demons unleashed hell. But in that moment, hell struck back against them.

    <hr>

    Katherine heard the order despite the rage of her hellspawn motorcycle. Her left eye went ablaze with her own demonic strength, and the beast responded, fueled by it. She suddenly blasted forward through the cloud at a massive speed. The very ground beneath her wheels came to life with unholy fire. The rain of bullets washed past her, and what little hits found their mark bounced harmlessly off her armor. Not a single demon expected her to appear so suddenly, and the closest vehicle was the first to pay the price of that fatal mistake. Her bike slammed into the back of the car, putting a massive dent into it.

    ¡°The hell?¡± One of the demon soldiers croaked, aiming towards the assailant.

    His bullets did not come fast enough. Katherine leapt from her seat high into the air and crashed down upon him, cleaving him atwain across his chest with her halberd in one stunningly elegant and graceful swipe. Her hair floated through the air as if underwater. The second soldier froze in fear for a moment at the sight of her, before his finger pulled the trigger on his rifle. Bullets ripped out from his gun, but he was aiming at nothing, except for the pale red haze of Katherine¡¯s eye that still lingered. It faded into nothingness and the demon realized his grievous error.

    He did not even see as she swung her blade from his left, carving him and part of the truck¡¯s side behind him. There was a sharp screech as the Jawbone sliced down against the metal, cutting down all the way to the tire. Katherine yanked her weapon back, causing the tire to explode and send the car into a perilous wobble. She quickly climbed onto the front roof, rushing forward and bringing her blade down from the side door like a pendulum unto the unfortunate driver.

    Without anyone keeping check, the car took a sharp turn left, veering into another nearby Jeep. Katherine merely stepped off the roof as the car pulled away from under her, and fell perfectly on the seat of her motorcycle which moved itself into position. She did not look at the blazing explosion of the two cars colliding but felt the sudden heat against the side of her face.

    Not a bad warm-up. She thought to herself as a smirk crawled on her lips.

    At this point the demons were aware of her, and turned their iron sights in her direction. The huntress pulled her bike off the road, gaining some distance from the hail of gunfire. From behind however, a number of other bikes and cars pulled from the flaming mist, unleashing their own swathe of bullets and explosive projectiles.

    Later than I¡¯d expect.

    Katherine¡¯s eyes scanned the convoy for the target vehicle. It was a bit farther up from her current position, and there were a few cars on the road between her and it. The demons in the back of these cars noticed her moment of pause and recon. They turned their aim towards her instead of the secondary squad, perhaps considering her the greater threat in that moment. Katherine was fearless, riding at a constant distance from this side group. But she was caught off guard by the sudden blast of hellfire that erupted towards her. She slammed the breaks instantly, pulling behind as a wave of red and purple flames engulfed the area she would have driven into.

    The rapid shift in perspective revealed to her how suddenly the quiet nightly scene turned to chaos and destruction. Cars, vans, and motorcycles whirred past each other under a torrential rain of fire and bullets. Humans and demons on both sides screamed in agonizing pain as they breathed their last, blood spurting from their wounds, while others cackled and howled hellish battlecries. The sickening smell of ash, blood, and gunfire stagnated in the air. For a moment frozen in time, Katherine¡¯s thoughts burned from the sudden soul-wrenching sadness of it all.

    W-why am I here? I was tasked with cleansing the world of these demons¡­ and here I am, fighting alongside them. Participating in the very sort of slaughter I always fought to avoid¡­ Bend don''t break. Bend, don''t break. That¡¯s what my mother taught me, but how long can my will bend before it breaks? Her veins pulsated with demonic fury, enraged at her subservience, her weakness, her patheticness. Her profane power flared within her left eye unleashing a nova of dark unholy madness.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Her lips laughed, while her eyes cried. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯ve always been a slave to the whims of others. If the world wants me to be a monster, I¡¯ll become the monster they will all fear. All these worthless souls here, I¡¯ll be the one to reap. Them. All.¡±

    She revved her engine and the unholy beast within roared back to life, fueled by its master¡¯s ravenous impetus. She sped back up under a cover of bullets from her allies. As if to test her new-found sinister determination, three masked mooks diverged from the convoy and approached her on their own motorcycles. Her halberd flared with its crimson sheen as she ruthlessly cut them all down, their blood unable to stain her blade as it sprayed on the fiery road behind her. Their guts and entrails soon spilled out in similar fashion.

    Her bike quickly caught up with the rest of the motorcade, and she saw the flamethrower from earlier was still viciously spitting death all over the battlefield.

    I need to make an opening¡­ Her thoughts raced as she weaved and bobbed through the chaos around her.

    Her eyes scanned for something or someone she could use, and then she saw him. Samael was on one of the trucks further behind, but his massive size was unmistakable. His silver helmet was adorned by a single iron horn bolting out of his forehead while the rest of his thick shining armor made him seem even larger than he already was. He ruthlessly smashed and crushed the unfortunate soldiers that dared fire in his direction with singular blows from his gauntlets. Ronov was riding close behind him, in a large open back truck, assisting him with gunfire, and giving him a place to jump back to safety if need be.

    Bingo.

    Katherine slowed her bike briefly, in order to get herself closer to her underlings. ¡°Fweeeeeeyut!¡± Went the sharp, high-pitched whistle she sent in their direction.

    Ronov noticed it first, turning towards her with his bulging, paranoid gaze. He saw Katherine hailing for Samael, and to get his attention he shot a salvo of bullets into the back of his helmet. The elder demon tossed one of the masked soldiers from the car, his scream fading into the night, before slowly he turned towards his mate. Even from that distance and with the helmet obscuring his face entirely, Katherine could tell he was annoyed.

    It didn¡¯t matter, as Ronov only motioned back towards her, and Samael peered over at the Huntress. She pointed at the now multiple vehicles that spewed wave after wave of fiendish flame, beating back all attempts at reaching the prisoners. With a knowing nod, he hopped back onto Ronov¡¯s truck and the two began making their way closer accompanied by a loud screech from their tires.

    ¡°Hello bird, someone order a big fat hairy demon?¡± Ronov cackled once he was in range, trying to joke towards Katherine but failing at the delivery.

    ¡°Sam! Take out those flame-cannons for me, NOW!¡± She shouted up at him from her bike, ignoring Ronov¡¯s comment.

    The demon nodded. He smashed two fists down into the roof of the car where Ronov sat.

    ¡°I fucking heard her you dumb-¡± He swore as he slammed the pedal and drove forward.

    Katherine watched as the demons fearlessly charged into the inferno. Sam leapt from the back of his truck on top of one of the flamethrowers, crushing it beneath his weight. He quickly caved the skull of the one operating it before tossing the other demon troops in the path of oncoming cars, their bodies squelching sickeningly as beasts of metal and wheels ran them over. When there was no one left, he bent down, ripped the entire cannon out of the back of the car, and tossed the hunk of metal towards the other hellfire trucks. Katherine smirked gleefully seeing how the car buckled under the weight, veering straight into the other and taking both out in a powerful explosion of fire and metal.

    ¡°Effective.¡± She said, before revving up her bike and diving towards the mayhem. Her eyes were locked on her target, the largest van surrounded by about four or five trucks. ¡°Go wreak havoc.¡± She whispered, leaning down towards the skull that adorned her flaming motorcycle.

    Katherine then climbed up on the seat and jumped on top of a passing car while the bike, willed by her order, drove forward on its own once more. A fiery trail of destruction emerged where it trampled, a thunderous whinny echoing from its skull.

    <hr>

    Mephisto¡¯s bullets found their marks but the large thick armor of their attacker¡¯s vehicles were too much for his weapon. The demon marksman however took aim at the weaker, unarmored drivers and thugs that did not understand the concept of cover for easier kills. From his vantage point on the tallest vehicle of the convoy, he had clear opportunities, and he took them. Many careless attackers found themselves dead before his lethal onslaught.

    We¡¯re pushing them back. He thought. But only barely, if we don¡¯t make it to Dudael fast and get backup we won''t be able to win this.

    As he took a moment to reload, he noticed a lone assailant in the distance dexterously vaulting from car to car, making its way closer towards him.

    So you¡¯re the one striking deep while the others cause the distraction eh? Fine then, come at me. He smirked before turning and firing in their direction.

    Some of the bullets clink-ed harmlessly off of their armor, but a few almost hit them in the head before there came a flash of steel and the bullets were deflected.

    ¡°The hell? Was that...?¡± Mephisto said, loading and firing again.

    Aware that they¡¯d been found out, the attacker started dashing from car to car with greater speed, like a black blur in the night. They jumped and flipped and expertly maneuvered closer and closer to Mephisto, slaying any demon soldiers that attempted to stop them. His bullets were not fast enough, not accurate enough, and everytime it seemed like the perfect shot was about to find that headshot, the attacker would deftly deflect the bullets with their weapon.

    Bastard...

    Mephisto realized at that point that firing was a lost cause, so he scrambled up on his feet from his laid down position and prepared the rifle for the coming duel. He stepped back to the front of the vehicle, careful of the forces pushing against his body from the speed of the ride. He waited, but did not have to wait long, as soon the dark blur crashed down on the edge of the van¡¯s roof. The figure stood up, cloaked in the shadow of the darkened sky, with the exception of the crimson wisps of energy that emanated from the being¡¯s face. They stepped forward. Both looked at the other, prepared for a dangerous and deadly foe, but who they saw was not the person they expected at that moment in time.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± Mephistopheles and Katherine both shouted at the other in disbelief.

    ¡°I should have known that was your Jawbone. Not many demons I know can swat bullets out of the air.¡± Mephisto said after the disbelief wore off. ¡°What¡¯re you doing Katherine? Why are you here after those two?¡± He asked, his voice straining to show his concern, but the loudness of his words betraying his anger.

    ¡°Mephisto¡­ I should have expected you to be working with Baal, you traitorous snake. How long have you planned to sell us all out? Since Azazel I reckon, you never really turned your back on him did you?¡± She spat with vitriol in her tone.

    ¡°Careful Katherine, neither of us should throw the word ¡®traitor¡¯ around so carelessly.¡± He said, despite the scalding truth of her words. ¡°What happened to you after that night? We all thought you were dead.¡±

    ¡°If only.¡± She said blankly. Without warning, she leapt forward, striking at Mephisto with her halberd.

    But the demon was expecting an attack, and his reflexes shot into action faster than she did. He slid under the strike, swapping positions with her on the roof of the car. Her blade fell down onto the iron bars of the roof, embedding itself into them.

    ¡°You really trying to kill me aren''tcha? What¡¯s happened to you Katherine? Answer me damn it, why are you doing this?¡±

    She did not respond, instead cleaving towards him once more. Mephisto sidestepped the first swing, and then the second, and the third after that. Seeing an opening, he quickly drew his weapon and unleashed a volley of bullets towards her, pushing her back as she blocked them with the head of her blade.

    Your swings and attacks are wild Katherine, unfocused, feral. What in God¡¯s name happened to you? He thought.

    ¡°What does it fucking matter what I tell you Mephisto? We¡¯re both cursed aren¡¯t we? Both knights in someone else¡¯s game, ready to be sacrificed when our use runs out.¡±

    ¡°Is that so, you¡¯re under orders? Never thought the Great Huntress reborn would be anyone¡¯s pet pitbull.¡± He shouted at her. Katherine lowered her halberd, and in that moment Mephisto noticed the pentagram mark on her left cheek. It burned into her skin, proof of its unholy power. ¡°A pentagram seal. Quite a powerful one at that. Who did that to you Katherine? Who forced you to rescue Wrath? Who gave you that information?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I told you, It does not, MATTER!¡± She screamed in rage, as she lunged for him once more. ¡°Even if I tell you, even if you free me of this seal somehow I¡¯ll still be nothing but a cursed, wretched slave!¡±

    Her swing was faster, more vicious this time around, and despite Mephisto¡¯s best efforts the blade sliced him across the chest and shoulder, deep enough to draw blood. Deciding to no longer be purely on the defensive, Mephisto waited for Katherine¡¯s next attack. A swing of her halberd from the left. He lunged at her, sliding with his elbow into her face before her hit could land. Disoriented, she swung blindly in his general direction. Knowing any attack on her armor would be ineffective, Mephisto dodged her flailing, and continued aiming for her head. He landed two powerful fistblows into her cheek and chin.

    ¡°Ghyyagh!¡± She groaned in pain, as she nearly stumbled off the roof of the car.

    But Katherine shook off the pain and reengaged vigorously, her eye flaring with the red shine of her demonic fury. She twirled her blade around their bodies with even greater precision. She stabbed, and lunged, and swiped as the halberd danced in her hands. She became a scarlet whirlwind of razor steel, a lethal white-petaled rose. She managed to slice Mephisto¡¯s arms and legs despite his constant evasion. His wounds were still shallow however.

    Katherine saw an opening as he wobbled back from her attack, stabbing her halberd into the roof of the car, and using it as a vault. She delivered a thundering kick with her armored boot to the side of Mephistopheles¡¯ head. Before he could recover, she pulled out her weapon and lunged at him, once again, aiming for a fatal attack on his neck. He pulled away just in time, as the edge of her halberd cleaved into his shoulder, cutting into his flesh and bone. She could not continue her assault however, as Mephisto used the opportunity given by her body being so far forward to pull her by the hair and smash her face into his knee. Katherine faltered back, clutching her face and groaning in pain.

    She then spat out blood and looked up at Mephisto with a chuckle. ¡°You really do know how to fight don¡¯t you? There are few who would have survived that onslaught in such a small space.¡± She remarked, turning her head with a sickening crack of her neck before wiping the blood from her mouth. ¡°You know, I never got to see you in action at the auction.¡± Katherine then said, remembering that fateful night. ¡°Our paths diverged before I could witness what the infamous Mephistopheles was capable of. You don¡¯t disappoint.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure whatever demon rumors you¡¯ve heard about me are just exaggerations.¡± He responded groaning as he clutched his wounds.

    ¡°Hmph. And I see Azazel taught you how to use modern weaponry as well. You must miss him dearly, no?¡± She mocked.

    ¡°My most recent regret is him dying without me being responsible for his death, so no.¡±

    Katherine began laughing. She laughed louder and louder, her shrill voice turning into a full on cackle.

    ¡°Never thought myself much of a comedian.¡± Mephisto said, confused.

    ¡°You truly are hilarious though. You speak of regrets, of wanting to kill Azazel. I¡¯ve hunted him all my life for what he did to me. I¡¯ve dedicated my being to exterminating him, and all of the other demons that dare plague our world. I wanted to send him down to hell with my own hands but I was robbed of that chance... I thought he¡¯d escaped at the auction, but there he was, just wounded, right under my eyes.¡± She shouted, her voice and expression alive with a terrifying mania.

    ¡°And then Baal killed him. That¡¯s not my fault Katherine. Nor is it yours. Sometimes even the greatest men and demons die from something as small as a stab wound. Or an explosion in his case.¡° Mephisto said. Seeing Katherine in a sort of hypnotic trance, he decided to press further into the conversation, avoiding any combat with her.

    She¡¯s quickly gaining the edge on me. In a drawn out fight she¡¯ll beat me everytime. If this lasts any longer I¡¯ll die, I can¡¯t dodge forever. But she¡¯s not giving me any openings, perhaps I can make her falter in one crucial moment?

    ¡°Katherine. Please, I can remove that seal. You don¡¯t have to do this. We can be friends again!¡±

    She continued laughing. ¡°Why would you help me? And why would I help you in turn? You¡¯re working for Baal are you not? Why would I trade one demon for another? That¡¯s why you¡¯re taking Wrath to that damned pit. Their friendship meant nothing to you. At least I felt remorse for what I did to Uriel, but I did what I did for the greater good. Haah¡­ I just remembered. You¡¯re the reason it all failed aren¡¯t you? You are the soulless, demon-fucking-bastard father of the angel. The impurity to my perfectly planned ritual. The degenerate that ruined it all.¡±

    ¡°That''s a bit unfair Katherine, you can¡¯t blame me for something I¡¯ve done thousands of years ago. I am not responsible for your idiocy. If you want to blame anyone, blame yourself for being stupid and impulsive enough to sacrifice an angel you just met, and not even entertaining the possibility of her being more than what she seemed!¡± The demon shouted at her, his voice boiling with anger.

    ¡°And I suppose you would not have done the same, were you in my place? You would not seize the chance to save humanity from the horrors of the dark, even if it meant the death of one innocent?¡± She shouted, before in her desperate rage she pleaded: ¡±I have the chance to fix my mistake Mephisto! I can seal the gates once again. Just step aside and give me Wrath. My task does not involve killing you, but I will strike you down if I must.¡±

    ¡°No. My soul is not as broken as yours Katherine. Do not think you know anything about me or my desires. I have no delusions about my place in the world. I¡¯m not some great savior, nor a man without sins. My sins are many, my regrets are great. But even a pitiable demon like me knows that crucifying an angel in cold blood and saying its for the greater good is a lie too great to bear.¡±

    Katherine erupted, lunging towards Mephisto with her hands locked on the pole of her halberd. Her entire demonic strength coursed through her and she swung her blade towards the demon. But in her blind rage she did not see Mephisto¡¯s counterattack. How he evaded her slice, and following a graceful spinning maneuver, punched her square in the neck. Debilitated by the strike, her grasp loosened, and Mephisto used Katherine¡¯s own strength to flick her halberd up into the air.

    ¡°Sorry Katherine, I cannot hand Wrath and Evan over to you. I might not be the most righteous man¡­¡± He said as he unleashed a flurry of blows.

    Katherine stumbled back, taking the brunt of each hit without putting up a single defensive block, still incapacitated from the earlier punch. With her heels against the edge of the van, Mephisto stepped back. He reached a hand up, catching the halberd that had been whirling forward. Powered by the momentum from its fall, he swung his entire body around, smacking the blade against Katherine¡¯s armor. The staggering clash of the metals reverberated outward like a shockwave that still lingered as Katherine¡¯s body fell limply off the back of the moving truck.

    ¡°... but I trust myself to keep them safe, more than I do you.¡±

 Part 55: Rabbit Hole

    ¡°Where are you hiding?¡± The voice in Uriel¡¯s mind screamed with strenuous and malefic fury.

    Her eyes peered through the swirling darkness adjusting to the passing by of the deformed clouds. She was floating in the endless abyss, her body feeling weightless. There was no up or down, no gravity or other force acting against her. Her gaze was hazy, with a ravenous headache pulsing in the front of her skull. She tried to position herself upright, but she was already so. Then the voice shouted again, this time quieter, with a greater menace in its tone.

    ¡°Where¡­ where are you hiding? I know you¡¯re there, out there. Watching me. Waiting for me. You will not have me. Not yet. Not yet.¡± The voice echoed.

    Blood-red mist began seeping out of Uriel¡¯s eyes. A deep bloody shade that slowly expanded, swallowing the nothingness. There was no pain, but still she was enraptured by fear. She tried shutting her eyes, but the redness still pushed even through that darkness forcing her to open them. Upon doing so, she found herself in a different place entirely.

    It was a strange, decrepit place, with a lingering, rancid stench like burning plants and rotten trash in the air. The smell overpowered Uriel, who stepped back and bumped into the wall. But immediately she noticed the wall was not truly there. It was merely an illusion. This place was nothing more than a vision of the past that her mind was inhabiting. She did not exist in that place, and as she put her hand against the torn gray wallpaper and focused, her fingers slipped through the physical matter.

    I guess that confirms my hypothesis. I¡¯m like a phantom in this place, as long as I don¡¯t strain myself too hard I won¡¯t fall through the floor... Uriel thought to herself as she scanned the room she was in. Where am I¡­? This is not how I imagined Evan¡¯s house¡­ what was that voice¡­ whose¡­ voice was it?

    The angel found herself in a fetid kitchen, garbage and bags littering the walls and drawers, with mountains of putrid dishes and chunks of half-eaten rotten food overflowing from the sink. Cockroaches, flies, and countless other small critters and insects swarmed through the area.

    Well, I suppose that¡¯s where the smell comes from¡­ Uriel thought as she rubbed her palm against her nose.

    ¡°But I swear I smelt something¡­ burning¡­¡± She said out loud.

    Inspecting closer she also spotted numerous candles placed on top of the drawers away from any possible fire hazard. Additionally, numerous incense of varying kinds were suspended from the ceiling, letting off a gentle trail of smoke.

    ¡°Pathetic attempt at masking¡­ that.¡± Uriel said, followed by a few coughs. Uriel then noticed all the cobwebs and spiders that clung to the incenses. ¡°What a ghastly sight.¡±

    How long has it been since they¡¯ve been touched? Why are they still burning then¡­

    Before she could take another step, a storm of boots clacking against the floor echoed from the hallway beside her, making her jump. An incredibly distressed-looking man rushed inside the kitchen aiming straight for the kitchen.

    ¡°He can¡¯t see me.¡± Uriel sighed in relief. ¡°And he can¡¯t hear me either. Right, of course. This is a vision. This has all already happened. Now¡­ are you¡­ Evan¡¯s father?¡± She said, trying to get a better view of him. Her body gently floated to the side, staying close to one of the windows for ease of breathing.

    Uriel¡¯s main impression was that of someone unbelievably plain. The man had simple, unremarkable facial features, save for his thin straight glasses. His cashew-colored hair was, matching the room they were in, dirty, unwashed and unkempt. Strands drooped over his face, reaching down to his chin. The rest of him was much the same. Tall, unnaturally thin, with a noticeable hunch. His filthy clothes draped over him like a second skin. Uriel could tell at some point in the long gone past the beige suit he wore was one of pristine elegance. Finally, Uriel noticed a simple black handgun attached to a holster on his belt.

    Sweet God, what led this man to such depths of depravity?

    She just continued watching, unable to interrupt as the man ravenously tore open the doors of the drawers and the fridge. He was searching for something, for someone. He kept mumbling to himself as he did.

    ¡°No¡­ no, you¡¯re somewhere here aren¡¯t you¡­ Come out Costy, come out and I won¡¯t be mad¡­ I s-swear.¡± His voice trembled. It was strange sounding, like the broken melody that played from a scratched vinyl. But it was not the way his voice sounded that made Uriel freeze in place, her eyes go wide and her breath sharply cut off.

    C-Costy? He doesn¡¯t mean¡­ Constantine?

    He quickly slammed a door shut in rage and ran off into the other room. Uriel followed quickly, floating behind him. He let out a groaning scream as he ran from room to room, upturning every piece of furniture he could find and throwing piles of clothing and trash.

    ¡°WHERE ARE YOU?¡± He shouted one final time before standing up straight, as well as he could.

    Uriel had heard it too, and clearly the man had as well. A single squeak, quieter than a mouse. But it was enough. The man¡¯s face contorted into a strange smirk that showed both worry, relief, and sadistic fury. He ran to one of the closets in another room as Uriel fruitlessly tried stopping him, her hands and body passing through him like the fingers of a spectre. Fear gripped her, as sweat began to drip down her forehead.

    No, no, no, please, don¡¯t¡­ not this.

    But despite how afraid she was, she followed him nonetheless. She followed him, and watched as he reached into a chest deep in the side of a wardrobe and pulled out a screaming, crying young boy.

    ¡°No! No! P-phlease daad! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry p-please!¡± His young voice cried out in pain.

    Uriel tried unleashing her blades against him, trying with every ounce of her strength to stop him but nothing happened. Her wailing was useless. With heavy resignation, she stood back and observed the terrible sight unfolding before her. The man took the boy and shoved him hard against the wall. He shouted furiously in his face, spittle flying everywhere as he asked him how dare he run from him. At that moment, Uriel finally got a glimpse of the young boy¡¯s face. In his eyes she saw the same flash of sadness she had seen so long ago, buried deep in those dark oceanic irises. Her shoulders slumped, and her facial expression turned to one of pure numbness as her worst fears had been confirmed.

    It¡­ it is him¡­

    Unable to intervene, she watched as the man continued to berate and scream at his child.

    ¡°I told you to NEVER leave your cage AGAIN! H-how fucking DARE you disobey me, you stupid fucking BRAT!¡± As he shouted, he arched himself back raising his arm high before bringing down a terrifyingly hard slap against the boy¡¯s face. There was a sickening crack as the hit landed.

    Uriel¡¯s own neck snapped to the side, her eyes tightly shut. Vomit crawled up her esophagus and almost out of her mouth had she not clasped a hand over it. In that moment she swore the boy was murdered. With tears flowing down the sides of her shaking eyelids, she slowly opened her eyes. Her trembling hand kept cover over her mouth to stop her from screaming as she watched the man continuously beat, slap and punch the feeble child, shouting about his ¡®disobeyment¡¯.

    ¡°P-please¡­ please stop¡­ please¡­¡± Uriel begged, hoping that maybe someone will hear her.

    Please... She thought as she fell to her knees and looked down, unable to bear the sight anymore. But just as quickly as it started, it ended. Her prayers had been answered. The man stepped back, almost tripping over a stray can, and let out a horrific scream of anguish. When he was done, he grabbed the boy¡¯s limb body by the hair and pulled him up to inspect him.

    ¡°You¡¯re still alive right? Hey, look at me, look at me!¡± He said, his voice loud and panicky as he gave the child a few gentler slaps across the face. He let out a long sigh of relief when the boy opened his hazy eyes before closing them. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking scare me like that you ungrateful cunt!¡± He shouted, immediately exploding into anger and giving the boy another backhanded slap.

    The man then dragged him across the room and through the hallway, heading somewhere else.

    Uriel stumbled to her feet, following them. She was no longer curious, she was compelled to learn what this miserable vision was and why she was seeing it now.

    ¡°When will you fuckin learn¡­ the safest place for you is here.¡± He said, unlocking a strange door that had numerous markings on it. Uriel glanced at them as she walked inside, and thought for a second one of them matched one of the many she saw outside of Madame¡¯s house.

    The room inside was completely different from the rest of the house. Those same markings that were on the door now covered the entire walls of this candle-lit room. The substance used was a black, tar-like goop that Uriel did not recognize. She also did not recognize the many strange tomes and schematics that were spread around the place, writings made in chalk all over the floor, walls, even the ceilings and at the end of the room, a singular cage with rusted iron bars. The man stomped over to it and violently shoved the child into the cage, slamming the door behind him as he softly began weeping. Uriel¡¯s heart ached as she watched. It was a quiet sob, one practiced and done many times before, perfected to reveal as little in the face of this monster.

    ¡°I told you¡­ I told you¡­ Until I find her¡­ I can¡¯t let it have you¡­ not you too¡­¡± He rambled, not even facing the child as he did. He paced around the room, paranoically checking every little unholy instrument. His bulging eyes found no solace despite him double, triple checking each corner of the room. ¡°You¡¯ll be safe here. As long as I live. I swear you¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    Despite his precautions, Uriel felt the presence of something else in the room. He felt it as well, and his fears became material as a shadow slowly spread across the room extinguishing every light along its path. Every light, except the one candle the man was holding as he backed against the cage. Uriel found herself surrounded by pitch blackness, with only a glimpse of that flickering light. The burning scent of candle smoke quickly faded, and Uriel could only feel the corrupt stench of a hundred corpses filling her senses. The room seemed to have expanded endlessly in every direction and in that abyss, Uriel glimpsed two wide deathly white eyes.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t have the guts to show yourself, Death?¡± The man¡¯s trembling voice broke Uriel¡¯s intense focus and fear.

    Don¡¯t worry Uriel, this is a memory¡­ It cannot harm you¡­ It can¡¯t harm you¡­ The angel consoled herself when she looked back. But there was something in those eyes that stared back. Their shapeless features seemed to stare back at her, as if amused by her presence. But it cannot be me. I do not exist here¡­ it can¡¯t see me¡­

    The beast that crawled out of the darkness hissed, creating a ghastly howling before revealing the whites of its razor teeth. Light slowly trickled back inside the room, as if the beast was pulling the darkness into its shape, becoming more corporeal. It revealed its true size as dozens of unnaturally long limbs tried fitting themselves into the room knocking furniture, papers on the walls and arcane marks aside. Like a spider trapped in too small a bottle. The black flames on its back roared to life, billowing like dark sails on a wild ocean night.

    ¡°Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh.¡± It hissed. ¡°You forget your place, Christian.¡±

    Uriel paused for a moment, taking a step back. The lumbering sight of the beast still filled her with an all too familiar dread. Her missing leg ached from the pain of memories passed. I¡­ recognize that voice. She thought. Its¡­ Her¡­ The voice from the pale shadow¡¯s skull, That being that saved me in Gausville.

    ¡°What place would that be? I d-do not fear you, Death.¡± Christian valliantly replied with confidence about him. In that moment, his weak, frail demeanor from earlier vanished, and it was as if a completely different person took his place. If this was an act, Uriel could not tell at the moment and was convinced.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll give you that much. You¡¯re most certainly not a dull person. But you wanted something from me no? You think I will indulge these trifling whims of yours?¡± The pale shadow continued speaking, its gaping mouth unmoving as the voice of Death spoke from within.¡±Why have you summoned me again?¡±

    ¡°Whims or not, we had an agreement!¡± He shouted. ¡°I pulled you into this plane of reality, and I bound you to me!¡± Christian continued, tearing his shirt open and revealing a black, pulsating mark over his heart. It was a fantastically bizarre geometric shape on his skin that seemed to fold in between and through itself, like silver serpents coiling around each other. It was otherworldly in its appearance and the way it acted.

    ¡°Bound?¡± Uriel said in utter disbelief, thankfully without anyone other than her hearing. You convoked Death itself, brought her out of her realm of dreams, and bound her? J-just who are you Christian? What¡­ how did you manage such a feat? Uriel stepped back, suddenly horrified not at the hulking monster of the shadows before her, but the one unimposing man that stood beside it.

    She quickly turned aside to one stack of books in the corner of the room. She pulled a random one of the heavy notebooks, flipping through the pages. Maddened scribbles littered each page, strange esoteric diagrams and paragraphs after paragraphs of a language not even she could understand. Her eye caught on one of the pages, seeing an incredibly elaborate and detailed index of the stars and constellations of the night sky. She ran her finger over the schematic, almost entranced by its elaborate beauty.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    T-this is¡­ dark... twisted science. This is neither holy nor demonic. This is¡­ beautiful¡­ something else entirely. She thought, mesmerized, before her concentration was broken by Death¡¯s icy voice echoing through the room once again.

    ¡°And? Have you fulfilled your end of the bargain?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I found the glass coffin. But it was¡­ too dangerous for me to attempt opening it.¡±

    Uriel¡¯s eyes went wide. A chill passed through her body, as a memory of long ago faded through her conscious mind. A glass coffin? Like the one¡­ my mother put me to sleep in? The one I woke up in? Why¡­ Why would you of all people be searching for that?

    Silence filled the room. The pale shadow sat unmoving, more still than a statue.

    ¡°Then I must repeat myself... why have you summoned me again?¡± Her voice called once more, with a slight annoyance in its tone.

    ¡°Wh-what¡­ what do you mean why? I¡¯ve fulfilled my part of our pact! I-¡±

    ¡°My vessel is not here, you cannot claim that to be true.¡±

    ¡°I FOUND YOUR VESSEL! YOU CANNOT GO BACK ON YOUR WORD! NOW I COMMAND YOU TO TELL ME WHERE MY WIFE IS LIKE YOU PROMISED!¡± Christian shouted, fearlessly stepping forward to the pale shadow.

    ¡°Insolent cur. DO NOT DARE assume I will not fulfill my end of the deal¡­¡± The pale shadow threateningly howled, raising one of its extremely long arms and pushing it against the ceiling. The monster then seemed to stand up higher, becoming more imposing as it looked down upon Christian. The man however seemed unperturbed. ¡°Your wife is dead.¡± Death¡¯s voice continued. ¡±I claimed her soul and dragged her to the afterlife, as is my duty. But you knew that truth long ago did you not?¡± Said Death.

    ¡°Bring her back.¡± He said without hesitation. ¡±Bring her back to life this instant. All my studies, my experiments and attempts at necromancy failed. If she is truly dead like you claim, you¡¯ll bring her back.¡±

    ¡°Heh, You are truly mad beyond description. Why would I do that?¡± Her voice boomed, as the pale shadow turned to leave. ¡°Your pathetic jokes bore me. I will ignore your impudence for now and take my leave. Do not dare summon me again until your end of the contract is fully complete.¡±

    ¡°No. I refuse.¡± Christian said, stepping forward once more. ¡°Our contract is complete. I am not bound to your will, lest you forget. You are bound to mine, Lady Death. And at this moment, I am feeling incredibly disrespected. I command you to show yourself before me. Your true self.¡±

    Uriel just silently watched the scene unfolding in front of her. She could not believe the audacity of Christian, and so she awaited the pale shadow¡¯s response. The beast just slowly turned around, its movements fluid and calculated. Its body moved like mist. When it stopped, it opened its mouth once again, but its jaw kept widening. The pallid whiteness within kept growing and growing as the shadow¡¯s maw opened beyond unnatural lengths. From the nothingness, a being stepped forth, clad in a cloak blacker than the night that hid all of her features. The pale shadow then disappeared into smoke and ashes behind her.

    Is this¡­ Lady Death? The angel questioned. The same Lady Death?

    Uriel¡¯s pale eyes watched as the embodiment of finality materialized her eternal weapon, a massive ethereal scythe. The angel was entranced by the shape of the blade, the miasma of colors that emanated from it. The handle of the weapon was like a phantom, a phantom that Uriel could not see fully. But after her eyes adjusted to the unnatural manner of its existence, she found it just as awe-inspiring as the blade.

    ¡°Its so... majestic.¡± She found herself saying. The sight the blade, even through the hazy veil of this memory, somehow managed to... entice the angel. Her mind filled with images of herself grasping the helve of the weapon, feeling the power within. Carving reality as she pleased and making her deepest desires come true.

    W-what are these thoughts¡­ this is not me. These strange whispers in my mind¡­ they can''t be me... Uriel thought, shaking herself out of this illusion. With this clearer view however, Uriel noticed something strange, just like earlier. Lady Death¡¯s cloak seemed just slightly turned in her direction. The black void within her shroud seemed to stare directly into her soul.

    ¡°The God-Reaper Scythe.¡± Christian exclaimed, awed by its visage. ¡°But even so, with all the endless power of this blade, you cannot strike me down right now, no? All that cosmic glory, and yet this humble man standing before you is impossible to cut down, isn¡¯t that right?¡± He smugly laughed.

    ¡°You toy with powers you do not understand fully, Christian.¡± Lady Death¡¯s voice echoed, causing the temperature of the room to drop noticeably. ¡°I advise you to choose your next words¡­ very... very... carefully.¡±

    Christian took note of his breath now visible in the room, but this did not deter him. ¡°Or what? You are bound by the Pact of a Thousand Creations. You cannot interfere in the mortal realm, you cannot touch me without breaking that pact. And not just! We have a pact of our own as well don¡¯t we? Oh yes Lady Death, I¡¯ve found many interesting things in my studies. I must thank you for showing me that transcendent library. I know you were only doing it for your own gain, but still.¡± He paused, adjusting his position before continuing. ¡°Now, I command you to bring back my beloved.¡±

    The cloak on Death¡¯s head turned ever so slowly, stopping in Uriel¡¯s direction. The angel stumbled back, panicking briefly.

    Why are you looking my way? Y-you cannot see me. It can¡¯t be possible¡­ can it?

    ¡°Hmmhm.¡± Was the only sound Lady Death made. To Uriel, it sounded like a chuckle.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Christian asked, turning his head to the corner and back towards Death.

    ¡°Your bravado and intelligence have been nothing short of admirable Christian. I must admit you are one of the more interesting people I have met.¡± Lady Death said, raising her gloved hand, flicking her index into the air. ¡°But our time together is now at an end.¡± She said.

    ¡°G-glhk.. What the¡­ hell?¡± Christian winced as his arm trembled, reaching for his own gun despite his desperate attempts to stop himself. ¡°You can''t do this... You don¡¯t even know where the coffin is! You cannot open it without me bitch, what are you DOING?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but I appear to have no need for you anymore. I have just been gifted an omen of the future. It seems someone, or something else will eventually open that coffin. You¡¯ve been useful, but it seems I had it backwards. You were not needed to find my vessel - you were needed for my vessel to find you instead.¡±

    Uriel stepped even further back, but she hit the wall with nowhere else to go. She stared, unblinking at the dark spectre before her.

    N-no. It cannot be me. How could she have seen¡­ She couldn¡¯t have, it must be someone else. It must.

    ¡°This is a memory¡­ You couldn''t have¡­ seen me. All the way back then. No¡­ she did not see me, she just knew I would come here.¡± Uriel mumbled to herself, barely a whisper. ¡°I understand now. But¡­ what do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°But our bargain!¡± Christian unintentionally interrupted her. ¡°This mark on my body, the same on YOURS. You swore it cannot be broken. You gave me your word!¡± He kept shouting as he unwillingly put his own gun to his temple. His knees buckled and he stumbled back into the cage behind him, rattling the bars as he fell to the ground.

    Lady Death was silent for a brief moment, before the specter burst into laughter. ¡°You do not realize how measly you are before me do you? How outmatched you truly are? You are like an ant before a mountain whose peak is towering out of sight beyond the clouds. I have no further desire to keep my bargain to you. Whatever consequences this might incur upon me, I gladly accept. You have insulted me greatly, and that I cannot accept. I gave you the chance to save yourself, but your pride and confidence in the petty power over me doomed you.¡± Her voice grimly condemned him.

    ¡°W-wait, wait, please! You cannot do this!¡± His voice screamed in anguish. ¡°Please! You can¡¯t do this! You¡¯re going to let this chance slip away for however many more years? Please, I just¡­ I just wanted her back. I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t open the coffin.¡±

    Death walked forth, kneeling down on one knee and placing her hand on his face, gently caressing him. ¡°Look at me.¡± She said. ¡°I have existed since the nascency of time itself. I have witnessed the birth of Gods, and watched as they and the heavens they created fell into ruin and decay. I watched them beg me for the end, and watched as they spun the fires of the cosmos against me, as they pathetically believed their war could change what I had done. I watched entire realities explode into existence and fade into nothingness countless times. I think... I can wait a few more years for the inheritor that will free me.¡° Her voice said, freezing the very blood in Uriel¡¯s veins.

    Her cloak was enveloped by a billowing black flame that became a dark perpendicular halo above her head. Then another appeared, larger and further up. Then there came one more to the left of the previous, and finally one more opposite that one. Next, from the darkness at the center of her face, the eyelids of a massive eye opened. It was an eye born of the same blackened fires that now adorned her head. The moment the eye opened, the halos all opened, revealing the same eyes staring back. Five glorious stars refracting light from beyond heaven and hell adorned her head. The sounds of the fires that burned therein was the same as the sounds of an endless legion of souls, being born and dying, again and again in a never ending cycle.

    It was only a glimpse, one glimpse of the true vastness of Lady Death¡¯s power, but it was enough. Uriel glimpsed within that eye and saw her worst nightmares staring back. The angel looked away, but her mind was scorched by that hollow emptiness she witnessed. It was a vast eternal oblivion of loneliness and fear. Her will crumbled, and she fell on her knees, clutching her head as she began sobbing uncontrollably. That perpetual agony was what awaited her. Stinging tears fell down her cheeks, though for how long she did not know.

    Eventually however, the colors of the world came back into focus, and her thoughts were sensible and back to normalcy once more. The aching feeling of despair was still there, but she could now rise from the ground, and wipe her puffy red eyes. She turned and saw Christian, frozen in the same position he was in earlier, eyes fixed towards Lady Death¡¯s eyes. Uriel made certain she avoided looking their way at all costs, and instead stared at the man. His expression was blank, numb, his eyes glazed over as the very light within his soul seemed to have faded away.

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­ bu... b... buh¡­¡± Was all Christian could babble during this time, his mind and thoughts painstakingly flaked away from his synapses one at a time. Drool, tears and snot, dribbled out of his facial orifices, no longer any involuntary reflexes holding them back. Blood dripped from them as well, down his chin from the corners of his mouth, from his nose in large viscous globules, and especially down his cheeks from his bloodshot, bright red eyes. Blood even began to drip from his forehead, his very sweat taking on a crimson hue. His body had an usual twitch and jitter to it, as if it was some deeper consciousness trying to resurrect him. Uriel clasped her hand over her mouth, unable to watch the sight of the man before him. It was almost as ghastly as what she had seen mere moments before.

    No¡­ he shouldn¡¯t die... It isn¡¯t right¡­ he might be a monster but¡­ not... like this¡­ Uriel thought to herself as her thoughts seemed to collapse, her mind throbbing with immeasurable pain from earlier. But¡­ he''s a monster... a monster¡­ Why shouldn''t monsters suffer? Why shouldn¡¯t monsters die? Why shouldn¡¯t he die? Why? WHY?

    ¡°Shh. Your time in this world is coming to a close. Cherish this moment, this liberation that I grant you.¡± Death whispered as she grabbed his hand and moved the barrel of the gun it was holding towards his gaping mouth.

    Christian¡¯s body violently flailed forward, as if he somehow woke up from a paralyzing nightmare. Something had pulled him back to the world of the living. Some greater part of him, some twisted, sickened desire from the very depth of his soul dragged him back and allowed him to say his final words.

    ¡°My son¡­ My son... please. There¡¯s so much I want to tell him please!¡± He begged one final time as his finger clicked the hammer of the weapon.

    ¡°Look into my eyes, and witness finality.¡±

    ¡°CONSTANTI-¡± He screamed as the bullet exploded through his skull, spraying the cage behind him with brain matter and blood before his body limply fell to the side.

    "Goodbye, Christian. You were truly peculiar, for a meagre human." Her voice fell cold and hateful, yet with the slightest inkling of fascination.

    Uriel¡¯s shocked state seemed frozen in time. She watched, unblinking, as the shade of Death rose to her full cruel glory. Something dripped down the side of her face. She reached with a quivering hand and wiped away a trail of viscous red fluid. She felt nothing but bitter coldness. She stared as a droplet slid down her finger, before her vision caught something behind her hand. It was the child, locked in his cage, his eyes wide open as his face was covered in the bloody remains of his father.

    ¡°Y-you just going to leave him there?¡± Uriel hatefully spat out, her voice shaking now with despair.

    There was pure silence in the room as the great celestial fires above Death¡¯s head faded back to nothing as if they were never there. She turned to leave before that silence was shattered by the squeak of a single word:

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    Lady Death spun around with quickness, pointing a finger at the child and uttering a single command: ¡°Sleep.¡± With it, the child keeled over on his back, fast asleep. Death stepped forward once again.

    ¡°Hmpf. Is this the progeny that was in your final thoughts, Christian? The one you tried so hard to protect with this room? I suppose the child will die, starving in this cage. Unless I am willing to alter fate yet again¡­¡±

    Please¡­ I¡¯ll do anything. Uriel silently pleaded. You must, please.

    ¡°Hmm. Perhaps the mark you¡¯ve left on me Christian goes beyond just our broken bargain. But perhaps the bargain was not so broken in the end. After all, we both fulfilled the favors the other desired of us.¡± She said, laughing to herself. ¡°This child¡­ I foresee great possibilities in his future. Perhaps every moment of cruelty deserves a moment of kindness...¡±

    Uriel stepped forward silently, watching the black emptiness in Lady Death¡¯s cloak. Within that darkness she could tell the being was weighing this decision greatly. This one decision that would alter the fate of so many others beyond that room. Then the being reached its armored arm through the very bars of the cage, reaching into the child¡¯s chest, and placing a mark on his heart.

    Uriel began feeling the corners of her vision fade into the red darkness from earlier. She felt the pull of abnormal energies as her eyes saw the void once more, and a single final statement echoed in her mind as the vision came to an end.

    ¡°Very well then, Constantine Sancthos, consider yourself lucky, for I shall permit you to live.¡±

 Part 56: Desire

    Katherine¡¯s descent felt like sinking into the black abyss of a vast unending sea.

    A veil had been cast before her eyes, obscuring the dark night above her even further. The green and black waves seemed to surround and envelop her as she fell, further and farther down. Oh so gently she seemed to fall from the back of the moving vehicle. Ice encroached upon the body of time itself, freezing it to near stillness. As the seconds seemed to stretch further and further on, Katherine¡¯s mind began to wonder.

    Is this it? Is this where the thread of my life ends? Defeated by a demon-no, less than one even. My mother... she¡¯d be so disappointed in what I became... Her vision turned hazy as she was trapped in her own mind. Mom¡­ I lost¡­ my halberd¡­ my mother¡¯s heirloom¡­ the one thing I had left in this cursed existence, now in his filthy undeserving hands. How dare he lay a finger on it. How dare¡­ I lose it? What did I do wrong¡­ was I just not powerful enough? Not skilled enough? Was it¡­ my anger? Was it not enough¡­? Katherine closed her eyes, and her thoughts raced some more.

    But then came a spark of realization. That¡¯s it isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s always been it. I¡¯ve always held back.

    Her body fell upon the ground with a thunderous thud of metal on rock. But the instant Katherine touched the ground, she swung back onto her feet, pirouetting in the air as she did so. Her second landing was much more graceful than the first. Her eyes opened, and her soul was devoured by her fury. The tranquil ocean that was her right iris was gone, leaving only the pitch-black sclera underneath, while the red maelstrom that was her left iris enveloped her entire eye, drowning it in a blood-red pool. Her head snapped upwards, sensing the oncoming danger. A massive enemy van was barrelling towards her. A smirk crawled across her lips.

    ¡°The first test!¡± She said gleefully, leaping high above into the air and cracking the ground beneath her boots.

    The demon inside the car was shocked by the blur that shot up in front of him. What shocked him even more was when Katherine¡¯s heel came crashing down into the engine hood. He was thrust forward in the air along with the car. The sound of metal exploding out under unbelievable pressure and force was like the roar of a furious God. His screaming could barely be heard under it. The unfortunate demon did not know how high his car flipped into the air, nor how long it was before it plunged back down to the ground, roof-first. He was dead on impact.

    Katherine seemed satisfied with the results, but she could not wallow in her newfound strength for long, as many more vehicles rushed straight for her. She deftly dashed and bolted out of the way of one, and then another. For the last one however, she jumped on top of the car, clinging to it. She punched down once, denting the roof, before savagely punching again and creating a hole through the metal. She grabbed the driver by the head and pulled him straight up, concussing him. Then, she reached further down, grabbing the demon by the chin as her fingers dug deep into his neck.

    ¡°Graaaaah!¡± She bellowed as she pulled the demon¡¯s head through the hole, tearing his skull from the rest of his spine. The vile squelching of his muscles and arteries scraping against the metal roof and the demon¡¯s shrill screeching went unheard by Katherine. Her ears were deaf to all sounds but the sound of her unnaturally rapid heartbeat, pumping that intoxicating demon blood into her veins and arteries. Veins and arteries that turned her skin a black and red shade wherever they bulged out. Blood shot up like a fountain from the torn neck-hole when she finally ripped the head off fully. She did not seem to mind the newfound coat of paint all over her face, hair and armor. Katherine took a quick glance at the severed head, and a smile crawled across her face.

    The strength I had before was not enough. This¡­ is the strength I need. This is the true nature of power. This world cannot harbor hope, only despair. It never could, and I was an idiot for believing otherwise. No life, only death. No peace, only rage.

    She then noticed the car wobbling underneath her. She looked down, noticing the perilous direction the car was taking now that the driver had been incapacitated. Farther up the road however, out of the corners of her eyes, Katherine spotted a flaming line. It coiled through the air, spinning and whipping all over the battlefield, smashing into cars and unfortunate demons. With closer attention, she realized the line was a chain. She traced the chain back to its origin, and noticed an all too familiar hair-do on a bike there.

    Making her decision, she looked down at the road, the lines on it whizzing by still at great speed. She waited for the car to start veering leftwards before she took a running start and leapt from it. She did not stop when she viciously fell to the ground with a stumble. Instead she used the momentum to start running after the bike. Her legs whirring forward, one in front of the other. She kept running, faster, faster, her muscles straining and bulging under her armor as she ripped the very ground under her with every step. Katherine pushed every ounce of her demonic and human force into this desperate sprint, her eyes locked on the motorbike just barely out of reach. She wheezed and gasped and took massive breaths as sweat poured from her head.

    Just¡­ a bit¡­ closer¡­ NOW!

    The Huntress¡¯ thoughts raced faster than her as she got close enough to attempt a maddened leap. Using the last of the force her legs could muster, she long-jumped, reaching for the back of the motorcycle. She barely managed to cling to the back of the bike, her legs scraping against the ground as she got dragged along. Sparks flew from her armor and boots.

    ¡°THE FUCK!?¡± She heard Kaidan scream followed by a swift boot to her shoulder.

    ¡°Its me you fucking imbecile!¡± She yelled back at him. He immediately winced, eyes wide as he helped her up on his bike. The death glare she shot him did not go unnoticed.

    ¡°Katherine? Fucking shit, have you gone insane? Were you running? Fuckin¡¯ hell is that someone¡¯s head?¡±

    ¡°I-Insane?¡± She said, gasping for air with large, loud gulps. ¡°No, no¡­ my head¡¯s never been clearer.¡±

    ¡°And... the head?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d bet his is... pretty clear right now too. Hold it for a second¡­ I need it¡­ gotta catch my¡­ breath¡­¡±

    Kaidan first pulled back the chain that was attached to him, a chain that was currently still flying through the air. It retracted, the entire line rapidly spinning like a wheel and coiling around his body from his right shoulder to his left hip. There was a loud clinking from the red chains whipping violently back like a spring that had been pulled too hard. The chain ended in a massive spiked morningstar with holes from where fire boiled, which Kaidan wrapped against his left wrist.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna take us out of their bullet-range.¡± He said, as the explosive noise of bullets fired in their direction rang out.

    ¡°No!¡± Katherine yelped. ¡°No, keep us close. Get me as close as you can to the prisoner van.¡±

    ¡°Its a ways off, their gunfire is keeping us at a distance. Dudael is coming fast Katherine, we won¡¯t get the prisoners in time like this.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Give me that head and keep driving. We¡¯re not leaving without my halberd, nor the prisoners.¡± She shouted, as she yanked the bloody head from Kaidan¡¯s hand. He simply shook his head, sighed and kept driving. He avoided the raining bullets as best he could.

    Katherine clasped her hands on the skull¡¯s ears. The unfortunate demon¡¯s rolled, bloodshot eyes looked up at her, his mouth still hanging into a scream. She closed her eyes, and began reciting a profane prayer.

    Serpent of Thorns, hear this prayer of mine. Feast on the blood that I offer, and be birthed in this foul world of ours. Take this skull as yours, and cleanse the demons that dare stand before you.

    Her hands glowed with the same crimson energies as her left eye, and all the sinews and skin began to melt from the head, leaving only the blackened skull underneath. Thorny vines burst from Katherine¡¯s hands, painfully slicing them open and bathing the skull in her blood. The vines coiled and wrapped around the skull, taking a primordial sort of shape. Katherine felt herself suddenly drained of energy, collapsing forward against Kaidan¡¯s back. The skull dropped from her hands and rolled off into the distance.

    ¡°Woah, easy there.¡± He said as he looked back and kept her from falling off. ¡°I guess there goes that guy¡¯s head?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Katherine laughed meekly. ¡°Ye of little faith¡­¡±

    ¡°Wha-¡±

    A deafening bestial howl emerged from behind as an unending wall of thorns whizzed past Kaidan¡¯s bike. He looked up with fear in his eyes and saw a massive serpent born of branch and thorn, spinning as it coiled forward through the air. It dived downwards into the ground, crushing the unlucky men and demons underneath as it tunneled deep. Then, it erupted further up the road, shooting a meteoric rain of rock and stone up and then down.

    All the while, its almost human-like head devoured everything in its path, demon or man, car or rock, friend or foe. Its eyes were a bundle of scarlet petals, void of all thought and desire but the will of its master. The screams of those that got shredded apart were swallowed by its monstrous howls. Blood rained from the unholy beast¡¯s body, staining the sands with red roses.

    ¡°A thornwyrm¡­¡± Kaidan said, voice full of awe. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see one and live...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re next to me.¡± Katherine said softly. ¡°My mother bound this one¡­ Our blood gives me control over it.¡±

    Blood¡­ blood that I¡¯ve always relied on, but always hated and never willingly embraced¡­ Such a hypocrite. I¡¯ve always been afraid of what might happen if I push myself too far. Afraid of pricking myself on this thorn. The demon blood in my veins, I was always afraid that it would consume me. Afraid that I¡¯d become one of them. Perhaps I should let it. Perhaps I should stop believing myself to not be. I¡¯ve fucked my whole life up anyway and I was deluded for thinking I didn¡¯t. No longer, I am Devilsbane, Arch-Demon of Roses. Witness my thorns.

    Katherine watched starry eyed as the monstrous behemoth caused havoc on both sides of the battlefield. She relished in the sight of ghosts being mercilessly ripped from their bodies. ¡°Look upon its majesty, isn¡¯t all that carnage magnificent?¡±

    ¡°Katherine those¡­ are also our men.¡± Kaidan said with a pang of worry in his voice.

    ¡°Haaaw, a lowly demon from hell worried for his teammates? Adorable. That¡¯s the best part! Human or demon, what¡¯s the difference in the end? I told you I¡¯d kill you all when I got the chance.¡± She laughed sadistically. ¡°Now listen, I instructed it to avoid the prisoner car and you. You¡¯re going up ahead and getting the prisoners, while I finish my business with Mephisto, got it?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes ma¡¯am.¡± Kaidan nodded, not daring to argue with Katherine while the beast of thorns was still very close behind her. He looked up at her and saw a visage in her eyes that terrified him.

    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t disappoint.¡± She said as she reached up to her summoning and whips of thorns wrapped around her arm. The monster pulled her along and up onto its back as it undulated forward across the canvas of the desert.

    <hr>

    Kaidan immediately revved up his engine and blasted forward across the road. His thoughts lingered on Katherine, and his worries only amplified.

    Katherine was always an icy, hateful bitch¡­ but that wasn¡¯t her¡­ something¡¯s changed. He pondered. Killing was always more of an evil necessity to her than something she reveled in¡­ Hmph¡­ Whatever Kaidan, keep your head down from this fuckin¡¯ thing and maybe you¡¯ll make it out of here alive. With the prisoners if you¡¯re lucky... I hope Sammy and Ron are keeping low too¡­

    His bike whizzed past a couple cars on the road. Almost everyone was busy avoiding the massive thornbeast, but there were still a few demons here and there that noticed the fast-moving threat that tried to sneak by unnoticed. They unleashed salvo after salvo of bullets in his direction.

    Heh, your funeral. Kaidan smirked to himself, spinning his morningstar in his fingers to build up momentum before throwing it off to his left, away from the shooters. The chain around his body spun and spun with orange flames sparking out as the morningstar flew further and further out. When the force he had applied to it finally reached the apex, the ball stalled in the air, slowly beginning to curve to the right. It then rapidly snapped back in that direction, slicing through the air with perfect aim towards the attackers. The fiery morningstar smashed into them and their car like a wrecking ball, their gurgled screaming drowning beneath the blast of metal scraping against metal. Kaidan whipped the chain back before he flicked it forward, sending it to ravage other foes in his path.

    Kaidan rampaged through the battlefield, his ball and chain clearing the way towards the all-important van. He pulled his bike closely, and once he was in range, retracted his weapon. He then reached forward towards a socket close to the front of the bike, and pulled out a hook on a very thick wire. With the same efficacious aim displayed earlier, he snared the hook on the back of the van, letting it pull his bike along even as he prepared to disembark. Waiting for the opportune moment, he leapt onto the backdoor of the van, quickly climbing on top of it. He immediately ducked, as the thornwyrm¡¯s massive body flew overhead.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Fuckin¡¯ hell that thing is big.¡± He murmured to himself as he crawled towards the hatch. A rifle bullet ricocheted against the lid, barely missing his fingers. ¡°Son of a FUC-¡± He yelled, falling back as another shot whizzed through the air, taking off a sliver of his left ear. Then another bullet whizzed past him, barely missing his head. He furiously clutched at his bloody head, pulling out his flaming chain and spinning it rapidly. The shield he made deflected any further attempts on his life. This did not stop the bullets from coming, however that was exactly Kaidan¡¯s plan. As the bullets rained against his chain, he peered forward, trying to spot where they were coming from.

    There, that flash of light. He thought, his face grimacing with fury. I really liked that piercing¡­ Say your fuckin¡¯ prayers kid.

    Kaidan continued spinning the ball and chain, waiting for the perfect moment between shots. A reload, a pause for breath, the thornwyrm knocking into the car on accident, anything. And the moment arrived. Kaidan quickly used the force built up in his weapon, spinning his whole body and unleashing the morningstar with a devastating flick of his chain. As the chain uncoiled from his body, he unhooked a link, detaching the morningstar and turning it into a projectile.

    Andras saw the flaming black orb of death coming towards him, and managed to avoid it as it smashed into the back of his open van. His sigh of relief was short lived however, as a few moments later the flames all self-extinguished and the morning star exploded, shooting out hundreds of long, sharp spikes. Andras¡¯ lifeless body slumped down against the car door, his body riddled with dozens of holes. Black blood slowly began pouring from them.

    Kaidan smirked, noticing the sudden lack of bullets in his direction. He took a moment for himself, noticing that the shootout had grown significantly quieter. Many of the forces that remained in the initial attack had been razed by the thornwyrm, the beast now somewhat farther from the main road, moving across the desert to his right. He could spot Katherine on it further up ahead, and remembered his task. He rushed back to the hatch, and pulled a knife from his leg strap. He stuck it between the lid and the car, slowly prying the top open with whatever force he had left before looking inside.

    ¡°Rise and shine you fucke-¡± He said before his words froze in his throat.

    <hr>

    Mephistopheles laughed when he saw the shadow that approached him on the back of the monstrous thorn behemoth. He gripped the branches underneath him, keeping himself from falling off. He was high up in the air. Looking around, he considered jumping back onto the cars that still remained on the road, but the distance was a bit too far for his liking. His grip tightened, the thorns digging deeply into his palm but the beast seemed to move with little care for his comfort. With his other hand, he clutched Katherine¡¯s precious Jawbone.

    ¡°I was wondering why this thing didn¡¯t immediately kill me like everyone else. Am I that special to you Kathy?¡± He called out to her.

    ¡°No.¡± She said calmly. ¡°I just wanted the pleasure of tearing you to bits myself.¡± Katherine, for contrast, seemed to move with great ease on the back of the thornwyrm, as if its monstrous hide altered itself before her every step.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mephisto said. ¡°That sounds to me like some special treatment after all.¡±

    Katherine did not entertain him with response, instead lunging towards him with the igneous rage of the demonic blood that coursed through her veins. Mephistopheles barely managed to dodge the full brunt of her flurry of blows by blocking with her halberd. One of her fists pushed their way through however, grazing past his right shoulder and tearing off his clothes, skin, and muscle in that area from sheer force alone. Panicking, he swung the halberd, trying to buy himself space, but Katherine was unphased. She blocked and deflected all his blows with a single leg, all while balancing on her moving monster with the other.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± She gloated. ¡°You¡¯re like a child with that thing. Swinging wildly, no finesse, no grace.¡±

    ¡°Oh yea?¡± Mephisto said, gasping for breath. ¡°And where¡¯s your finesse and grace Kath? Look at yourself. Look at the monster you¡¯ve turned into. For what? For the sake of whoever¡¯s controlling you? For your pride? For your mother¡¯s precious halberd?¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Katherine yelled, bursting forward and clamping her fist against his throat, slamming him down against the thorny spikes underneath.

    ¡°Aaaaargh.¡± He screamed back in pain, as well as he could with a vicious grip blocking his windpipe.

    ¡°You have no right to speak about my mother, about me, as if you know me. I¡¯ve had enough of you.¡±

    ¡°Katherine¡­¡± He choked. ¡°I¡­ know you¡­ I can see¡­ the same fear I have¡­ in you. You crave power¡­ but¡­ forsaking yourself¡­ that¡¯s not power, that¡¯s desperation.¡±

    ¡°I said, SHUT UP!¡± She yelled in his face, her grip tightening around his neck. ¡°You made a grave mistake, trying to protect your friends from me. It would have been much easier had you just stepped aside and handed them over. Now, you¡¯re going to die, and I still got them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ funny¡­¡± He gurgled out, trying to speak. ¡°You act like¡­ this is already over!¡±

    With the last of his strength, Mephisto activated the weapon¡¯s mechanism making the halberd smaller. He then threw it overhead, letting it fall off the thornwyrm and onto the dark sands below.

    Katherine was caught completely off guard by this move. She desperately rushed over to catch it, but it was way out of reach. Mephisto, freed from her grasp, used the opportunity to jump as far back as he could, massaging his throat and aching body.

    ¡°Hah¡­ hahahahaha¡­¡± She laughed, but there was a trembling in her voice, a crack in her facade. ¡°What the hell were you trying to achieve with that? Congrats, you bought yourself a few extra seconds to live.¡±

    ¡°Take a moment to smell the roses Kath. Look around you. Look back at your friend.¡± He croaked to her. ¡°This is over.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She said, shocked and confused, as her head snapped back.

    In the distance she saw Kaidan on top of the prisoner¡¯s van, the hatch was open, but he was empty handed. He waved his arms, shouting something at her, and what he said made her blood freeze.

    ¡°Katherine! Katherine, they¡¯re not here!¡± His voice propagated towards her like an ill omen of death.

    Her gaze turned, first at Mephisto, and then back at the highway. Her eyes peered across the road, desperately seeking an answer. Far near the horizon, she spotted one inconspicuous black and green car. One car that had broken away from all the others, and was now almost completely out of reach. But worst of all, behind that car, carved into a mountain that seemed to jut out not from the desert, but from the night itself, loomed the towering dome of Dudael. The mountain range swallowed the edge of the world, massive and imposing as it was. An affront to God himself. The very thought of all that dwelled within filled her with dread.

    ¡°Did you really think I was just going to keep them in the most obvious place imaginable? While trying to fight you? You¡¯d beat me everytime, but you let your rage blind you Katherine. A couple tricks was all I needed. I had Andras move them to our fastest car the second I saw you coming.¡± Mephisto smugly chuckled.

    ¡°You... you¡­¡± Katherine said simply, empty of words. Her face was blank, vacant, her expression signifying pure defeat.

    ¡°Now the choice is yours, try and get the prisoners in time, or recover your precious halberd while you still have some vague idea where it is.¡± He said, stepping towards the edge of the thornwyrm¡¯s back. He looked back at her, his eyes betraying mercy instead of any satisfaction or happiness in his victory. ¡°Remember yourself, Katherine.¡± With that, he leapt off.

    <hr>

    The distance to the road has shrunken, but it was still large enough to be dangerous. Luckily for Mephisto, he had timed his jump perfectly to land on one of the last trucks his troupe had left, passing by in that exact moment. The speed at which Mephisto hit the back of the car gave him additional pains he would have hoped not to add to the rest in that moment. His body rolled against the car floor, and when he stopped, he was helped to his feet by a battle-weary soldier, a lucky survivor of tonight¡¯s slaughter. Katherine stalled, watching with unblinking eyes as Mephisto made his way towards the gates of Dudael.

    I could¡­ kill you so easily right now. Katherine thought atop her beast, as she watched his shape becoming smaller and smaller. Why? Why aren¡¯t I moving? I¡¯m¡­ stuck¡­ I¡¯ve lost¡­ control¡­ Hm. You¡¯ve outsmarted me every step of the way tonight Mephisto... How? Was it all not enough? When¡­ did I become so¡­ foolish. She thought. Remember myself¡­? What is there to remember¡­ I¡¯m¡­ hollow inside¡­ its all just cold¡­ and empty¡­

    She turned around, staring into the darkness for her halberd, its crimson sheen guiding her to it.

    My mother¡¯s halberd¡­ to hell with the prisoners, you¡¯ve earned your victory tonight Mephisto¡­ I¡­ need it more than victory. Bend don¡¯t break¡­ but I¡­ broke. I bent so far that I broke without it¡­ Mother¡­ I¡¯m sorry... The thornwyrm replied in kind to her will as it turned and slithered back towards Katherine¡¯s halberd. On the way, Katherine¡¯s rage subsided, and her eyes turned back to the normal black and blue she knew. Her hand melancholically reached to touch her cheek, feeling the binding mark that Octavian had placed over her. Of course, you¡¯re gonna force me to fight to the bitter end no?

    Some time later, Katherine¡¯s leviathan found itself approaching the borders of Dudael. On one side, approaching the gates of the prison, stood what was left of Mephistopheles¡¯ convoy. On the other, stood a fleet of demon raiders, beaten and defeated, weary of the one that stood between them. Katherine disembarked her monstrosity, and dismissed it. The thornwyrm began to wither away, the branches and vines that made up its body turning gray and frail. Rapidly it crumbled into dust, leaving nothing but a broken skull that shattered when it hit the ground.

    ¡°Kath...!¡± Kaidan called out to her as she walked over. She clutched her weapon tightly, keeping it close to her body. ¡°The prisoners¡­ they weren¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°I heard you.¡± She said meekly as she walked forward through what was left of those under her. They all watched her, their hateful eyes blaming her for the horrors they went through. She could not bring herself to hate them back, for her rage and resentment had all been consumed that night.

    Katherine made her way to the front of the group, where she found herself face to face with someone she had met so very long ago in her past. A very tall man, nonchalantly levitating a slight distance off the ground with both of his arms hidden behind his back. He was dressed in a fanciful bleu marine vest with a white button-up underneath. Frills adorned the neck collar and wrists of the shirt.

    ¡°Greetings Devilsbane¡­ Katherine was it? It has been a while. You were much younger the last time we met.¡± His deep, soft-spoken voice called out to her. It was a cold softness, one that hid no emotion or warmth underneath. That same lack of humanity was also visible in the demon¡¯s eyes. Two bright yellowish-orange eyes, lacking any eyelids. Eyes with long, black slits for irises. His lengthy jet black hair flowed down his shoulders, emphasizing the handsome features of his face. Features that gave him both a very masculine and yet a very feminine beauty in simultaneity. The final striking detail of this demon were the three black horns that protruded from his head. Three thin, tall horns that shot straight up, each perfectly spaced from the other.

    ¡°Warden.¡± She said, barely a whisper.

    ¡°Has it been that long? Perhaps you do not remember my name Katherine. I am As-¡±

    ¡°I remember you, Asmodeus. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Asmodeus rhetorically asked, although his blank expression did not match the intonation he was trying to bring across. ¡°Why, you¡¯re in my territor-¡±

    ¡°Your contract with my father specifically forbids you from interfering with our business. So yes, why are you here in my fucking way?¡± She said, trying to channel her intimidating nature, but the weakness that festered within her was too overpowering.

    ¡°I would appreciate it if you stopped interrupting me when I¡¯m speaking. Also, there is no need to be rude to each other.¡± He said. ¡°I have received prisoners, and our agreement was to retain all the unholy creatures you and your family bring here, and in return I refrain from interacting with the rest of the demon world.¡±

    ¡°Those prisoners are not yours to keep.¡±

    ¡°Prisoners are prisoners. No matter who brings them to me.¡±

    ¡°I demand you to hand them over Asmodeus, now.¡± Katherine threatened, pointing the triple-spear tip of her halberd at him. There was no reaction, no change in his unnaturally still expression. His face was frozen, like a mask that one could pull off it they¡¯d just reach.

    ¡°Katherine, I watched your battle tonight. You and your crew fought valiantly, but in your current state, I could eviscerate all of you without pretending to blink once. The prisoners were no longer yours the second they crossed the borders of this land. They are now part of my collection.¡± He said, sounding almost delighted at the thought.

    ¡°My current state? What¡¯s¡­ that supposed to mean?¡± Katherine shouted, suddenly becoming aware of the pain that radiated through her body.

    ¡°You¡¯ve summoned a very powerful creature tonight¡­ for the first time too if I had to guess? I¡¯m not sure if your parents have lectured you on the nature of blood summonings, but they can be especially dangerous if you¡¯re not careful.¡±

    Almost as if on cue, Katherine¡¯s extended arm began to tremble. Her heartbeat thumped, slowing to a crawl as blood began dripping from her mouth, her nose, and her eyes. Couple droplets at first, and then steady streams.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ doing this to me¡­¡± She spat out between loud, hoarse coughs.

    ¡°In addition, despite your best efforts, you suffered a crushing loss. Your will is no longer resilient enough to keep your ailing body from breaking down. I assure you Katherine Devilsbane, I am not affecting you in any way.¡±

    ¡°Sh-shut up¡­ I know¡­ your powers¡­¡± She said, stumbling down to her knees.

    ¡°Do not accuse me of being a liar.¡± Asmodeus said back at her, his piercing unwavering gaze staring her down. Even though his voice was unchanging throughout his speech, the last phrase he said felt more like a threat than anything before. ¡°I assure you this is a mere coincidence. If I wanted to hurt you, believe me, I could do so with extreme ease. This is all your own doing.¡±

    My own doing¡­ once again¡­

    ¡°You have pushed your body beyond its limits tonight. Accept the defeat that¡¯s already taken hold in your heart, and graciously turn back. Do not proceed further lest you not value your life.¡±

    Katherine looked up, and her soul ached. It ached for she desired to kill him, to rid the world of the unholy filth that stood before her, mocking her. But he was right. The strength in her body had all but seeped away. She lifted one trembling arm, in one ultimate defiant attempt before her consciousness faded, and she collapsed on the ground.

    Asmodeus stared at her. No one behind Katherine¡¯s limp body dared take a single breath. The demon¡¯s legs floated back from under him, his body floating lower and lower to the ground, until his face was near Katherine¡¯s fingertips. He inspected how far they reached, and, arriving at a satisfying conclusion, stood back up. He uttered one final phrase before he turned and glided back towards his prison:

    ¡°How fortunate for you, Katherine Devilsbane.¡±

 Part 57: Symphony Of Tears

    Uriel¡¯s second plunge into Constantine¡¯s mind was somewhat more pleasant.

    For starters, she woke up in quite a comfortable bed. She found herself wrapped in pillows and blankets, and she couldn¡¯t help bask in the heat for only a moment, even though they were just a bit too warm. But the longer she laid there bundled up, the more a chill began to creep up her spine. The memory of what had just transpired flooded back in. It was still too recent, the wound on her psyche still too fresh. She could not relax as much as she yearned to, her body seemed to fight back against it. There was a pit in her stomach, an aching knot that made her nauseous. Her muscles ached and a pulsing dread thumped against her skull.

    I can¡¯t linger, can¡¯t stay in his mind much longer. Uriel realized. I should try and hurry.

    With weary eyes, she stood up, passing through the blankets like a phantom. The room she was in was dark, but this was a different, more appealing kind of darkness. Merely the absence of light, and not the presence of anything unnatural or malicious. As her eyes adjusted, she caught bits of sunlight creeping through the cracks of the window blinds. She turned around, inspecting the room some more. It was small and comforting.

    This is¡­ quaint. She thought. A much better sight compared to the last. Room¡¯s very clean, toys and posters give it a cozy feel, pleasant colors¡­ yeah I¡¯d love to sit here for a while¡­ Wait, toys? Uriel peered at the toys and various devices that lined a shelf beside her. So it¡¯s a kid¡¯s room? Her eyes darted back to the bed, where she saw the head of an unknown person peeking over the covers. On closer inspection, she deduced the locks of hair were a powerful gray hue. Its Constantine¡­ again. Wow, really? Outstanding deduction skills Uriel, I wonder whose fucking brain you¡¯re stuck in right now¡­ ugh. She thought, taking a moment to calm her frustrations. He does look¡­ significantly older than before. And his hair is much more noticeably silver here¡­

    Uriel glanced around the room some more, taking notice of the desk near the bed. It had many notebooks, scholarly utensils, and a backpack tossed carelessly about. She walked over and scrolled through some of the pages out of curiosity. Mathematics... Geography¡­ Literature¡­ seems like it has been quite some time since the previous memory. I wonder how many years it¡¯s been?

    ¡°Wake up already, asshole!¡± Suddenly rang out from behind the door in the room. It was a somewhat familiar voice, one that Uriel had not heard for the longest time. Her heart leapt from her chest, as she rushed out through the door. In the hallway there she ran into Evan. It was a much younger version but undeniably it was him. Uriel smiled from ear to ear as tears began pooling in her eyes. She stared at him, and then into his eyes. There was a glint, a sparkle of something beautiful therein, a resilient hope for good. A force that Uriel believed would remain even in the face of unending despair.

    Its¡­ good to see you. Despite the fact that¡­ this is not really ¡®you¡¯ is it Evan? Uriel looked down contemplatively, a moment of happiness, immediately swallowed by grief. The real you is trapped somewhere, somewhere far away¡­ maybe you¡¯re already¡­ No. No, no, no. I refuse to accept it. You¡¯re not dead. I saw you, you and Wrath are still alive. You¡¯re in pain, you¡¯re alone, but I swore I will find you. Mephisto¡­ my father¡­ as well. I will find all three of you and rescue you from whatever hell you¡¯re trapped in.

    ¡°C¡¯mon Constantine get your oversleeping ass outta bed already!¡± He shouted before he continued brushing his teeth and sauntered back towards the bathroom.

    Uriel shook herself awake and followed him. When he came out he walked around through the house before stopping in the kitchen. Uriel watched as he began preparing some breakfast. First he reached into the fridge and took out some ham slices, a bit of aged cheese, some margarine and jar of jam. In addition, he took out a glass bottle of some orange liquid and immediately took a swig of it. His whole body violently trembled at the sensation which, to Uriel, he seemed to enjoy.

    ¡°You guys haven¡¯t even eaten yet?¡± A loud, mature, voice boomed from behind after a while, startling both her and Evan. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to get going in twenty minutes, what are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°The dumbassh ish shtill ashleep.¡± Evan said with a mouthful of his sandwich.

    ¡°Well, go get dressed, I''ll go wake him up.¡± The man said.

    ¡°I¡¯m eating, daaad.¡± Evan lamented.

    His father sighed. ¡°Fine, but eat fast we gotta get out of here.¡±

    Uriel took this moment to walk closer to the man, surveying his look. He was much taller and more physically fit than Evan, but the resemblance between the two was very apparent. He was noticeably older with a buzzcut and a short, scraggly, golden beard. His outfit was simple, casual, indicating to Uriel that the event they were rushing to wasn¡¯t something all too formal.

    So¡­ Now the all-important question, what is your name? She pondered as she started following him.

    Evan¡¯s father went back to Constantine¡¯s room. There, he pulled the blinds open much to Constantine¡¯s chagrin.

    ¡°Bweah¡­ why?¡± Constantine wailed, burying his head in the pillows.

    ¡°Get up, son. We gotta go soon!¡± The man said, sitting down next to him on the bed.

    Constantine suddenly vaulted straight up, his hair all messy and droopy over his face. Uriel chuckled at the look. ¡°What¡¯s the time?¡± He asked, suddenly very hasty and awake.

    ¡°Its almost time for us to go.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, I overslept?¡±

    ¡°Big time, come now, get dressed and let''s go.¡±

    Uriel blinked and suddenly she found herself inside a vehicle, presumably the family car. Constantine and Evan were to her left and right, and the father was driving. The position she found herself in was slightly nostalgic to her, remembering a time that was only a few months ago, but felt like an eternity in the past.

    ¡°Woooohooooo!¡± Evan¡¯s father shouted as he turned up the melody on the radio. ¡°I love this song! You boys ready to start summer and have some good-ass fun today?¡±

    ¡°Hee-e-ell yeah!¡± Evan himself shouted back, matching his enthusiasm.

    ¡°Mhmmmhm!¡± Called out the still sleepy Constantine, prompting Evan to give him a friendly shove. ¡°I mean... hell yeah!¡±

    The driver chuckled to himself and then began grooving to the music, singing the lyrics along with the song. Evan joined him at the next chorus, and Constantine followed soon after. Uriel couldn¡¯t help but relax if only slightly as she enjoyed the revelry. The memory of what had transpired previously faded from her thoughts.

    Such an innocent, peaceful time. She thought, buried in melancholy. I wish I could have experienced more moments like these with you all¡­

    Soon, the car ride came to a halt and a new passenger joined them. A youthful Nikolai opened the door on Constantine¡¯s side, pushing him over despite his complaining. Even though Uriel was unaffected, it felt strange to have a phantom pass through her, so she floated onto the seat next to the driver. Uriel then took a moment, still surprised, as she stared at her old friend again. Even then, she still had the scars, but they were hidden from sight by a black skin-tight material that covered her arm. Her eye was also concealed underneath a black eyepatch.

    ¡°Did you guys have to put me in the middle?¡± Constantine bemoaned.

    ¡°Heya guys!¡± Nikolai said, smiling heartilly. ¡°Of course Constantine, You know I like sitting against the window.¡±

    In her gaze and her warm smile she saw a kindness and gentleness that had been ripped away from the Nikolai she now knew. A pure compassion that had been unjustly torn from her soul. Her heart ached at the thought of what had happened to her to turn her down such a dark path.

    It¡¯s all my fault isn¡¯t it Nikolai? Uriel thought. As I look at you three now, it just becomes more and more apparent. You¡¯re all scattered in the wind, tormented and in pain. All because I came into your lives¡­ Uriel wiped away her tears. I was the flame that brought naught but ruin. I hope one day you might be able to forgive me for what I¡¯ve done to you. I hope¡­ one day I¡¯ll be able to save you from the hell that you¡¯re in as well. And if I can¡¯t¡­ well, for the memory of who you once were, I will strike you down.

    ¡°I like sitting there too¡­¡± He grumbled to himself, loud enough for her to notice. Nikolai leaned over, faking a frown and a very sad pout. Constantine took one look and burst into laughter. She joined him right after. ¡°Haha, okay fine, fine. I¡¯ll just bother Evan all ride.¡± He chuckled.

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯d I do?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thanks! Don''t worry, I¡¯ll take great care of them all.¡± Evan¡¯s dad interrupted, sitting back inside the car and starting up the engine. ¡°Your caretaker, Miss Maveil, she¡¯s such a lovely lady, Niko. I can see who you take after!¡± He said, trying to pass a compliment but unfortunately souring her mood slightly.

    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± Nikolai said, looking down dejected and fidgeting. ¡°She¡¯s great, she¡­ tries her best.¡±

    Evan loudly coughed, hiding the noise of him kicking his father¡¯s seat from the back and shooting him an incredulous stare.

    ¡°Right then, everyone strapped in and ready to go? Good? Let¡¯s go then!¡±

    And with the cheerful battlecry, the gang was off. Uriel looked out the window and her vision became blurry. A faded mist seeped into her vision, obscuring the world as it flew by. Very soon she felt time speed up without her, as the memory of the car ride passed in a flash. She shook herself awake from the trance, focusing and bringing her consciousness back in the dream. The pieces of the memory sharpened back into focus and Uriel found herself in an empty car. She checked the time on the dashboard before floating outside and searching for the group.

    Quite a long ride¡­ Or did I just lose consciousness without realizing it? I¡­ might be losing myself in his mind. I cannot keep stalling, and yet¡­ I can¡¯t leave until I find out his name.

    Uriel found them all waiting in a queue, with Evan¡¯s father at the till handing in some tickets. She took the time to inspect the area, and was perplexed by what she found. Large groups of people were walking around eating candy, chatting, dancing, laughing, and having a great time. Many children and teens alike chased each other around the fences and the trees and laughed as they walked towards what appeared to be a park. She floated high into the air, and in front of her she saw many towering structures of colorful metal and steel. People were strapped to the carts, moving across the tracks at great speeds, screaming and yelling as they did. But what confused her the most was how much fun everyone seemed to be having despite the apparent danger.

    Is¡­ this normal? This feels very¡­ strange. I¡¯ve never seen a place like this¡­ It does remind me of that little carnival in Deterna¡­ but so much bigger!

    Uriel flew around determined to do some investigating. After some time she learned how a lot of the constructions, apparently called ¡°rollercoasters¡±, worked. She found herself quite intrigued by them, and watched as groups of people disembarked the carts after a ride and their faces beamed with fear and joy in equal measure.

    How¡­ strange. Yet I can¡¯t deny¡­ it does seem kind of fun.

    Remembering her task, she hunted down Constantine, and followed him as the group began riding in these machines. They went around in a circle around the park, clearing the rides one by one. Everyone seemed to have a wonderful time, and the pleasant, almost intoxicating atmosphere rubbed off on her. Uriel couldn¡¯t help but laugh and enjoy herself in the face of such unmitigated fun. She followed like a phantom as the group took photographs, tried out exotic snacks, pranked each other, made each other laugh, and dared one another to try the more ¡°extreme¡± rides.

    ¡°Come on Evan, don¡¯t be such a little pussy~!¡± Constantine called out as he and Nikolai tried coercing their friend into going on the machine before them. It was a massively tall tower that pierced the clouds, and the yelling of those that fell from its very top echoed throughout the whole park.

    ¡°Yeah Evan...¡± Nikolai joined in between handfuls of salty caramel popcorn. ¡°You made me ride in the fucking loop-de-loop, now¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°I meeeean, Niko, the loop-de-loop was way closer to the ground than this! Look at this fucking thing!¡± He said, trying to fight against it. But Constantine and Nikolai both were pinning him like a pincer from either side, and soon, under their incessant staring, he caved in. ¡°I hate both you fuckers so much¡­¡± He sighed as he ran to the queue.

    Constantine and Nikolai remained, leaning against each other with a satisfied smirk on each of their faces. Soon they were joined again by Evan¡¯s father, who was hiding underneath a very large and silly hat. Uriel found his appearance highly amusing, especially the way the bells on the horns would jingle everytime he took a step. It made for a humorous contrast to the man¡¯s inherently intimidating appearance.

    ¡°Did ya guys convince him to go up there after all?¡± He asked them before biting into his ice-cream cone.

    ¡°Of course we did! He¡¯s waiting in line right now.¡± Nikolai answered. ¡°Ooh, while he''s still there, I gotta be right back, can you hold my purse please.¡± She said, passing it to Constantine who casually tossed it over his shoulder. As her figure got smaller in the distance, Evan¡¯s father placed a gentle hand on Constantine¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°How¡¯re you doing my man? Having a good time?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Constantine replied, caught a little off guard by the question. ¡°Honestly this might be one of the best days of my life. I¡­¡± He said starting a new thought but deciding against it.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. I was¡­ really hoping that to be the case. Both for you and for Niko. I don¡¯t want to get all sappy but here¡¯s some advice. We can¡¯t control everything that happens to us, you know, but we can control how we change based on what happens to us. I learned that lesson after Evan¡¯s mom¡­ you know¡­ after she delivered Evan¡­ That moment taught me a lot about being able to let go. It took time, as most things of this nature do but¡­ eventually even I managed to learn.¡±

    If only letting go was always that simple. Uriel thought.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I have¡­ trouble thanking people when they help me but: Thanks a lot Sir. You and Evan took me when I needed friends the most. And Nikolai¡­ especially.¡±

    ¡°Please, I told you you¡¯re free to call me Antonio.¡± He said with a grin. Uriel perked up, the task she was given now finally accomplished. But Uriel decided to linger and listen just a bit more before moving on to the final step. ¡°The girl means a lot to you doesn¡¯t she, Constantine?¡±

    ¡°Yes Si-... Antonio. She does.¡± Constantine sighed and looked around. Thankfully they were in a corner of the park path and not many people were nearby. ¡°She¡¯s been my friend since before both of those... things happened to us¡­ and she was there for me first. She understood the pain I went through and I understood her. In return I was able to be there when she needed me to. That understanding brought us close and¡­ I feel like we were able to sustain one another through the guilt and pain. Now I find it hard to imagine ever living without her¡­¡±

    Antonio took a sip from his canned soda. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to tell me, I was in love once too you know. So, what are you thinking of doing about it?¡±

    ¡°L-love?¡± Constantine mumbled, blushing a deep shade of red. ¡°Y-you might be going a bit too far.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then that present you have in your vest is for...?¡± Antonio said.

    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± Constantine said, suddenly concerned. ¡°And what, I¡¯m not allowed to give presents without being in love?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only stupid when I wanna be Constantine, its a useful talent.¡± He smiled, taking another sip.

    After a few moments of pause, their silence was broken by the screaming of the park-goers falling from the machine in their vicinity. ¡°So, you think I should do something with it? I brought it more as a¡­ just in case.¡±

    Antonio chuckled. ¡°See that tall hill over there to our left?¡± He asked. ¡°When the sun sets in a couple hours it¡¯ll set over the whole park, and its quite a stunning view. I can take Evan somewhere else and you can make your move there.¡±

    ¡°And what sort of¡­ move should I make?¡±

    ¡°Just be yourself kid, tell her how you feel. Try to be poetic about it though, chicks love that.¡±

    ¡°Poetic, alright¡­ I¡¯ll try it. Wish me luck.¡±

    I should leave. Uriel thought, turning to the man whose name she now knew. I found what I needed and now I have to find out what happened to him but¡­ Her gaze however, drifted back to Constantine. I want to see¡­ Why do I want to see something that might only hurt me more?

    Uriel let her curiosity get the better of her, and continued following Constantine. Time passed faster through and around her, as if spurred by her desires. Soon, the sun began to dip in the sky, and Constantine invited Nikolai to follow him up to the place that was suggested.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­ okay¡­ Soo, what have you got planned, Constantine?¡± She said as they struggled walking up the grassy hillside.

    ¡°Who says I have anything planned, Cherry?¡± He said back to her, helping her up.

    ¡°Hmpf, I asked you to stop calling me that¡­¡± She pouted. ¡°And besides, you just made me climb this massive hill for no reason? And we left Evan behind? We both know how bad of a liar you are Constantine.¡±

    ¡°Evan just had something to do¡­ y''know.¡±

    Nikolai just smiled silently at him.

    ¡°Okay, okay fine, you got me there.¡± He said, followed by a clearing of the throat from him. ¡°You¡¯ll see. Come, let''s sit by this tree.¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Nikolai said, her voice quieter as she was now curious about what was going on.

    Uriel watched them from afar. It felt like she was intruding on a very private memory, but she couldn¡¯t turn away her pale eyes. Still, that feeling compelled her to keep her distance.

    ¡°Nikolai I¡­ wanted to ask, what did you think of today?¡± He said once the two sat down on the grass against the roots of the massive oak above them.

    ¡°Today¡­ was incredible. I can¡¯t remember the last time I had this much fun. I wish Cait... nevermind. Don¡¯t want to ruin the moment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I wish she could have been here too.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ what did you want to show me?¡± Nikolai asked, cheering herself back up.

    ¡°This view. Its pretty great isn¡¯t it?¡± He said, looking up over the park.

    It was a picturesque shade of orange and red that stretched across the canvas of the sky. The sun dipped halfway across the horizon line as clouds wistfully drifted by in the gentle breeze. The faraway birds flew in v-shapes over the sky. Their quiet cawing could be heard intertwined with the loud murmur of life in the amusement park below. He turned to Nikolai who stared at it, entranced. Her eye glimmered in the face of such serene beauty. The peaceful ambience filled them both with wonder and happiness.

    ¡°I¡­ look I¡¯ve never been very poetic, nor very¡­ good at talking about my feelings like you know. So I¡¯ll just say it.¡± He began.

    ¡°Mmhmm. I feel like¡­ I¡¯ve seen this view before, in dreams long ago.¡± She said, still entranced by the sight. ¡°But its so different seeing it so clearly. Its like the glass barrier has finally been removed.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ think I love you Nikolai.¡± He said, smiling directly at her.

    She slowly turned her head, double-checking if she heard properly. ¡°What...?¡± She whispered, her voice trembling.

    ¡°I love you. I really do. You saved my life. Maybe I¡¯m still too young to know what love really is but... I do know that I¡¯ve known you for ten years and every time I saw you it was like a light in my life appeared and turned away all that darkness and fear in me. I want to be with you. I can¡¯t¡­ bear the thought of you not being by my side.¡±

    ¡°Constantine¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t know what to say¡­ I¡¯ve felt the same way for a long time.¡± She said, trying not to show her tears. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted you to say something like this for so long but I always thought¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you think?¡± Constantine asked, concerned.

    ¡°The¡­ scars¡­¡± She answered between her soft cries. ¡°I thought I could never be good enough for you. For anyone. Not anymore.¡±

    ¡°I got you something, something I think you¡¯ll like.¡± Constantine said reassuringly, reaching in his vest and pulling out a small box with a ribbon on it.

    Nikolai gently wiped away her right cheek before taking the box and opening it. She let out a quiet whimper. Inside was a white eyepatch, beautifully ornate with a stylized rose drawn on it. It was a rose surrounded by flames.

    ¡°You mentioned a while ago that you wanted something like that. Something that would show you wouldn¡¯t be tied to what happened, that you wouldn¡¯t be afraid. I believe this rose, being reborn out of the flames would be most appropriate to show that. That¡¯s what you are to me Nikolai. I don¡¯t care about your scars, you¡¯re as beautiful to me as that undying rose.¡±

    ¡°Damn it Constantine.¡± Nikolai laughed with tears streaming down her face. ¡°For not being much of a poet you sure know how to be evocative¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­ I take it, you like it?¡±

    ¡°I love it¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank God, I was really worried you wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°...Just as I love you.¡± She confessed, taking off her eyepatch.

    ¡°Wait, before you put that one on, can I¡­¡± He said, unable to hide his beaming smile at her confession. He lightly brushed her dark black hair out of her face with his fingers, taking great care not to touch her scars. He saw her burnt red eye hidden underneath, how it stared back at him even blinded as it was. ¡°You¡¯re truly beautiful, don¡¯t ever forget that, Cherry.¡±

    ¡°I swear I will always remember that. Will you swear you¡¯ll never abandon me?¡±

    ¡°I swear it.¡±

    Uriel watched as they then leaned in for a kiss, after which she turned quietly and floated away. Despite the obvious pain that was in her soul, there was an equally powerful amount of happiness within her strangely. The innocent and pure love that she saw overwhelmed the despair of knowing that she might never experience the same.

    Enough of that, time to find Antonio. She thought. I¡¯ve lingered enough.

    He was not difficult to track down. Uriel found him enjoying some fries with his son under a table umbrella. Evan still seemed a little pale after his earlier ride. Uriel paused one final time before him, reaching to touch his face with the back of her fingers, but deciding against it.

    Just a bit longer, please hold out for me.

    She then turned to his father, kneeling to be at eye-level with him. She knew he could not see her, but it still felt uncomfortable staring so intently at someone she just met. Her mind focused on his visage, and she placed a gentle touch on his forehead. Like a droplet rippling in a still pond, his face vanished, and darkness swallowed Uriel¡¯s sight once more. The red soul-mist passed through her, carrying her out of Constantine¡¯s mind and into another dark place.

    Find that day¡­ that accursed day¡­ Come on Uriel...

    Her head pulsed with physical and mental stress as her mind tried searching for the moment Gausville ended. She focused on pain, suffering, and death, elements that would help her find such a powerful mark upon the world. But her concentration shattered when she hit upon exactly what she was looking for. It was like she was searching for a knife in the dark and having it suddenly driven into her forehead. She collapsed onto nothingness as her soul was swallowed by destruction unending. When her consciousness faded back in, she found herself in an empty apartment. She was covered in sweat, her muscles were on fire and her eyes bloodshot and stinging. It was a derelict sight, but thankfully not as horrible as the one from Constantine¡¯s past.

    G-gah¡­ my head feels like its going to burst¡­ I¡¯m¡­ not in Constantine¡¯s mind anymore. This feels different. Is¡­ is this a vision of Gausville? Uriel thought, stumbling to her feet but collapsing, her strength not fully returned yet. She crawled on her knees over to a window and peered outside. Looks like it, another part of the city. This is definitely the same dreaded gray sky I looked up at for weeks.

    ¡°No, I told you I haven¡¯t heard a word from him yet! They¡¯ve just started letting people out of the city. Come on where are you fuckin thing¡­¡± A familiar voice came from behind her. She spun around rapidly and found Antonio in front of her, yelling into his hand. Upon closer inspection, he seemed to be holding some device. He was also running around searching for something.

    ¡°God damn it where is the damn passport-¡± He shouted before a massive explosion occurred nearby, shattering the windows of his apartment and shaking the very foundations of the building. Uriel screamed in shock, but quickly remembered she was unaffected.

    ¡°What the fuck¡­?¡± Antonio shouted once he stood back up. He rushed through Uriel and to the windows. His shoulders slumped and his gaze quickly changed.

    Was that¡­? No, the balefire was much more devastating. Uriel thought before she noticed Antonio dashing out of the building. She forced herself to stand and quickly floated after him. He made his way outside, where he immediately rushed to people that were in the street.

    ¡°You okay? What¡¯s happening?¡± He shouted, helping a man that had been knocked to the ground.

    ¡°S-something! Something just exploded!¡± The man shouted back at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s people there, under the car!¡±

    ¡°You two there!¡± Antonio shouted at some bystanders, waking them from their fear-frozen state. ¡°Help me with this car please!¡±

    The two men sprung into action, following him down the road where they positioned themselves against an up-turned vehicle. Uriel watched helplessly as the trio began pushing the car over, straining their muscles and grunting as attempt after attempt failed. Those trapped underneath whimpered, begging for them to save them from the pain as the weight of steel pushed down on their frail bodies. She wished she could do anything to help, it would have been a fluke for her, but then she remembered this had already happened.

    Close your heart Uriel¡­ don¡¯t let this in¡­ this pain is not your fault¡­ its¡­ not¡­

    ¡°Come on man! Put your fucking ba-a-ack into it!¡± Antonio groaned as he tried to move the mass of steel and iron.

    Her eyes caught a sight through the veil of smoke and soot further up the avenue towards the epicenter. Many people wailing in pain on the ground, others screaming and running in the other direction. Destruction only amplified the further along she went.

    Uriel paused before a man in a half-charred police uniform laying on the ground. His skin, mainly on his face and neck, was savagely burnt a deep blackened red shade. Blisters and boils swelled scarlet, parts cracking and peeling off. In other places his skin was torn clean off, revealing the blood-red muscles and bones underneath. His breathing was shallow, faint, and his soft trembling indicated a soon departure from this world. Uriel watched with a grim, unwavering look on her face as the man took his final moments alone and in immeasurable agony.

    She stumbled back, scanning the field of dead or dying that surrounded her. All in similar or worse conditions, those unfortunate few to still be conscious, wailing and crying out for relief. They begged for help, they begged for an ounce of mercy, but Uriel could offer none, she could only listen and watch. She was unable to bear any more, and turned back, tears streaming from her eyes. In the distance she could hear the roaring flames of annihilation approaching.

    You¡¯ve made your vows, now I shall make mine. I swear, I will hold you to this suffering, Nikolai. You will answer for what you have done.

    Uriel turned to Antonio one last time, watching as he helped whoever he could, unaware of his impending doom. A color washed over her in an instant. It was the same serene color of the sunset she had witnessed earlier. But this was no sunset, only a smoldering flame. Smoke and ashes swallowed the world, clearing away everything before fading into the same crimson mist from earlier. But this time, when she opened her eyes, she found the familiar visage of Constantine staring at her. All attempts at a smile or breath were met with an immediate nauseating pit in her stomach. A pit that grew through her core, straining her muscles and organs and forcing her on her feet.

    ¡°U-Uriel?¡± Constantine¡¯s voice rang out, causing her ears to ring from the unnatural noises of the real world.

    ¡°Give her some space, Imp!¡± Madame called out. Rightfully so, as Uriel rushed outside of the house as fast as she could, almost knocking him over. She went past Insect and into a nearby clearing of gray shrubbery and leafless white trees. There, she violently vomited on some of the dried roots.

    ¡°Uriel, Uriel! Are you oka-ayh¡­¡± Constantine shouted, chasing after her. ¡°Hey, hey, take it easy now.¡±

    ¡°Gluaugh¡­¡± Uriel gurgled, followed by another convulsive heave.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Uriel. Here, clean yourself up with these.¡± He suggested, handing her some napkins.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ t-thanks.¡± She said quietly, taking them and wiping her mouth.

    ¡°That bad huh?¡±

    ¡°Worse.¡±

    ¡°Sorry Uriel¡­ I know my mind is not even remotely a pleasant place¡­¡±

    ¡°There are many things that I saw, both in your head and outside.¡± Uriel began solemnly, moving further inside the forest and leaning herself against a dried tree. She looked back at the man she loved, and the worry in his eyes immediately flashed her back to the first memory and the darkness that swallowed a lonely child.

    Perhaps I-I should lead with that...

    ¡°Constantine I¡­ don¡¯t want to open old wounds but¡­¡±

    Constantine looked at the tears that welled up in her eyes and reluctantly nodded. She continued.

    ¡°I saw¡­ your father, Christian. I saw¡­ what he did to you...¡±

    Uriel looked back into his eyes, and saw an eerie coldness in them. It was like all the warmth and kindness he showed mere moments ago was sapped away.

    ¡°You¡­ weren¡¯t looking for¡­ that?¡± He said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know¡­ if it was your doing¡­ my doing¡­ somehow, that was the first memory I saw. And¡­¡± Uriel burst into a soft sob. ¡°She¡­ saw me Constantine.¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ saw you?¡±

    ¡°Lady Death. Not literally, I think she just¡­ knew back then I would see that moment now, somehow. Knew I would witness¡­ your father¡¯s suicide.¡±

    ¡°Uriel¡­¡± Constantine began but she kept going.

    ¡°I saw her there, I saw her talking to your father. He summoned her¡­ bound her¡­¡±

    ¡°Uriel.¡± Constantine said once more, this time more firm and decisive, but the angel continued nonetheless.

    ¡°She¡­ made him kill himself. In his final moments¡­ he begged to keep you alive.¡±

    ¡°Uriel, STOP!¡± He shouted, startling her. He stepped back wiping away his tears and the damned memories they brought back. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ want to hear this¡­ not now. You had no right to wander through my darkest thoughts!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry. I¡­¡±

    There was a pause as each avoided the other¡¯s gaze, unsure what to say.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he saved me.¡± Constantine said after a while, his eyes staring in the distance, away from her. ¡°The horrible¡­ things he put me through... the pain he caused me and my mother. I cannot forgive that just cause he thought about someone else in his final moments. The scars I bear because of him run too deep for forgiveness. I promised I would never let another soul feel as alone, as afraid as I did in those days.¡±

    ¡°Constantine I¡­ also saw¡­¡± Uriel began, but then she thought for a moment.

    Perhaps, I should avoid telling him about the moments in the park¡­

    ¡°I saw your, Evan¡¯s¡­ father. Antonio.¡±

    Constantine¡¯s grimace lightened at the sound of a familiar name. ¡°You found him! You learned his name.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ He¡¯s¡­¡± Uriel paused again, but this time her pause told Constantine everything right away.

    ¡°Dead¡­ isn¡¯t he?¡± He said softly, his shoulders slumping and his body trembling at the realization.

    ¡°He died¡­ in Gausville. The day Nikolai arrived.¡±

    The realization spread like a shadow over his face. Uriel could see through his clouded expression, the excruciating wound that she had inflicted on him. Perhaps he still held the hope that he would live, that he had somehow escaped all this time. But her words tore it all down, stripped it all away, and now he was left bare to face the truth.

    ¡°Constantine I... am sorry.¡± Uriel said, walking to him and embracing him gently. He stood still, but then wrapped his hand around her. In response, she enveloped him with her dark black wings. ¡°I saw how much he meant to you. It was only a brief memory but¡­ I saw it still.¡±

    ¡°He did¡­ yes. He helped me have a normal life after¡­ the other things you saw.¡±

    ¡°Constantine¡­¡± Uriel began, breaking away from his touch. ¡°...I cannot lie to you. I saw more than just that.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, please.¡±

    ¡°I saw death. So much horrifying, agonizing death. It was that same pain that you mentioned. The same fear, the same agony you endured, only so much more of it. It was as if I was drowning in an ocean of blood and screams.¡± Uriel answered, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    Constantine watched quietly, unwilling or unable to say anything.

    ¡°I saw her cause it to so many innocent people that day. I felt so¡­ helpless. I could only sit there and watch as they all laid there in torment. I cannot endure idly sitting by anymore. I cannot just helplessly watch as evil claims this world. I will stop her, and bring justice to her deeds. I cannot allow her to go unpunished for what she has done there. I cannot let her walk free. Not after that. Not after what I have witnessed. This I swear to you. I swear on the blood you and I both spilled that day.¡±

    ¡°Uriel¡­ What are you asking of me?¡± He asked.

    ¡°You have to let her go, Constantine.¡±

    ¡°That is not possible.¡± He said decisively.

    ¡°She¡¯s evil Constantine! What she¡¯s done is unforgivable. I saw the love you had for her before, but this isn¡¯t the same Nikolai you knew.¡± Uriel yelled at him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand Uriel! She¡¯s been brought back in a twisted, malformed way. It might not be her, but I saw the real Nikolai hidden deep within her eyes. She¡¯s being used. Why am I the only one that can see that...¡±

    ¡°It is you that cannot see what she¡¯s become. Your obsession with her blinds you.¡± Uriel¡¯s voice echoed through the dead branches.

    ¡°I told you before, my obsession has nothing to do with it.¡±

    ¡°Constantine, this path you¡¯re headed towards will only bring you ruination. I¡­ cannot bear to follow you and watch as you tear yourself apart for her sake.¡±

    ¡°I must save her Uriel, I must.¡± He said, his will unwavering. ¡°For if I cannot save her from what she has done, if I cannot save her from what she has become, then I cannot save myself either. I am just as responsible for that atrocity as she is. The blood of those people, the blood of Antonio, who was more of a father to me than my actual father, stains my hands as much as hers. If you desire justice, then you can begin with me.¡± His voice fell like ice in a still lake.

    Uriel¡¯s pale eyes lingered for a moment, before the flare of divinity lit up within them. Golden light streamed from her outstretched hand, materializing in a white-hot blade, its tip touching underneath Constantine¡¯s chin.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it then?¡± He said calmly, a bead of sweat dripping from his brow. ¡°You¡¯ll kill me?¡±

    Uriel stared into his eyes, hoping her threat would be enough. But she turned away, and the sword of light faded like mist.

    ¡°It would be hypocritical of me. My power is just as guilty for the atrocities of this world, mayhaps they¡¯re responsible for more evil than even Nikolai¡¯s. Besides, you know I cannot do that. My love for you is too much for me to overcome. Just like you are weak before Nikolai, I am weak before you. Accursed weakness is all I am...¡± Uriel looked away into the shadows of the surrounding trees. The darkness seemed to shift and turn and Uriel turned away, her gaze strong and resolute. ¡°But know this Constantine, I will not hesitate if I meet Nikolai again. My will was broken in Gausville, and I was willing to let her kill me. But now, seeing no¡­ feeling on my own body what she has done... there is a fire of determination alight in my soul. If I am able to, I will give everything I have to strike her down.¡± She said, pointing decidedly at Constantine.

    A pressing silence persisted between them after Uriel¡¯s declaration. Constantine seemed almost¡­ afraid as he took one wobbly step back. He turned away, deep in thought over her words. When he turned back, Uriel was surprised, caught off guard by his question

    ¡°Why do you even love me?¡± Constantine asked. ¡°I have been avoiding you, Uriel, ever since Gausville. I¡¯m truly, truly sorry for that. My brain has been scrambled ever since¡­ that moment when you¡­ possessed me. Our hearts and minds became one. I felt that love, but I still could not understand why it existed at all. I did not know how to react to everything that happened then. I thought focusing on saving my friends would give me time to put everything in order.¡±

    ¡°You... You were the first to open your heart to me.¡± She said, stepping back, trying to realign her thoughts at the deeply personal question. ¡°I... I lived in purgatory for thousands of years of my life. Alone, hunted, afraid. No friends. No allies. Only my mother to offer the slightest respite. And eventually, even she could not offer me anything anymore. Her last act was to cut me off from the world, put me to sleep in a coffin made of glass.¡± Uriel said with tears in her eyes. ¡°And then I met you when I awoke. And you were so unlike anyone I had ever met before. But your love is not for me, no matter how hard I seem to try. I cannot save your soul like Nikolai did. You cannot offer me a love like that, the love that I want. A love that not even fate can tear asunder.¡±

    The two sat in silence, gazing deeply into each other¡¯s eyes. Constantine made the first move towards her, but he walked past her towards a tree behind her. Uriel followed him, and saw him walk towards a tall old tree with its bark burned near-black. He knelt at its base and plucked one of the lavender flowers that grew between its roots. Constantine walked back towards her, putting the lavender flower in her palm when he got close. He then carefully placed both of his hands around her face staring into her pale eyes. Finally, he closed his eyes and leaned forward, touching his forehead against her.

    ¡°I swear to you, when we get them back, I will try to give you the love you deserve. I know you saw that possibility in my heart. I will save you from the loneliness that you fear so much. I will save Nikolai from the evil that has enraptured her, and¡­ she will answer for what she has done. But first, I¡­ no, we shall save Evan, Wrath and Mephistopheles, together, like I promised you before.¡±

    When we get them back¡­ Uriel thought, clutching the lavender flower within her grasp. Such a naive fairy-tale ending. What''s the point of fighting for a happy ever after that is nothing but a mirage? A hope so frail¡­ fine, so be it.

    ¡°Let us save them then, together.¡± She said solemnly.

    ¡°Then we must continue your training.¡± A deep, hoarse, womanly voice came from behind them, startling both. ¡°Each moment wasted is another moment that risks your friends¡¯ lives. Uriel dear, you have passed this first trial, but many more await you. We begin again tomorrow at dawn.¡± Madame L¨¦strava said, before her grim somber look turned into a cheeky smirk. ¡°But first, what would you two like for dinner?¡±

 Part 58: Eternal Cold

    There was an eerie wind that passed outside Caitlyn¡¯s window, its wispy tendrils creeping inside her room and bringing with it an ominous feeling of woe.

    It was the cold¡¯s fault. Her room felt cold. Too cold. No matter how hard she bundled in her bed cover, its icy touch seemed to reach her still. They were high in the mountains so it was to be expected after all, but her dad assured her that this expensive cabin came with a wonderful heating system. That was before he spent an hour the first day they got there fiddling with the basement generator getting the electricity on.

    It wasn¡¯t this cold the last couple days. She thought as she got out of bed and shuffled towards the heater in her fluffy slippers. Is this thing broken again?

    ¡°Whatcha doin¡¯ Cat?¡± A quiet childish voice came from the other bed in the room.

    ¡°Niko! Why aren¡¯t you sleeping right now?¡± Caitlyn whispered to her sister as she turned the knob on the heater. Then she gave it another quiet punch but to no avail, the apparatus remained stone cold with no indication of any change.

    ¡°Its really cold¡­¡± Nikolai answered.

    ¡°Yeah... I feel the same. This thing might be broken, gonna have to ask dad tomorrow¡­ skooch, we¡¯ll warm each other up.¡± She said, putting a knee on the bed.

    ¡°What¡¯s it like outside..?¡± Nikolai asked, still seemingly concerned.

    ¡°Just very windy, snowing really hard. Maybe we¡¯re in the middle of a blizzard!¡± She said, chuckling as she wrapped herself in the blanket and pushing herself against her smaller sibling.

    ¡°Stop it Caaaat, you¡¯re scaring me. I¡¯m scared enough¡­¡± Nikolai said, hugging her tight and burying her face into Caitlyn¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°C¡¯mon Niko you¡¯re a big girl, you¡¯re seven now, can¡¯t be scared of a lowly snowstorm! Think of all the fun stuff we¡¯ll do in the snow tomorrow.¡± Caitlyn said, trying to reassure her.

    ¡°And you¡¯re thirteen and you¡¯re still scared of insects...¡± She said, pouting.

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference. Insects disgust me, they don''t really scare me. Besides, there¡¯s no reason to be afraid of a snowstorm or a blizzard Niko. We¡¯re safe inside here. Nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Except the cold¡­¡± Her sister grumbled.

    ¡°Except the cold¡­ but that''s more so the heater¡¯s fault.¡±

    The two sisters sat in silence for a bit, wrapped in the other¡¯s warming embrace. Caitlyn gave her sister a gentle scratch on her head, which seemed to provoke a pleasant reaction. After a while however, Nikolai added another small comment.

    ¡°There was something else though... Not just the snowstorm¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caitlyn asked, still staring at the ceiling.

    ¡°I had a bad dream¡­ you know, like I have before.¡±

    ¡°Aww, Niko¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared that someone¡¯s gonna hurt us Cat¡­¡±

    ¡°No one¡¯s gonna hurt us Nikolai, especially not you. That¡¯s my job as your big sister. I''ll never let anyone hurt you, as long as I¡¯m here, I promise you.¡± Caitlyn said, giving her sister a tight squeeze. ¡°I love you sis, I¡¯d die for you. But now please get some sleep.¡±

    Nikolai seemed greatly upset, shoving herself in the other direction away from Cat. ¡°Its not about me¡­ but you don¡¯t listen to me ever.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it about then?¡± Caitlyn asked.

    ¡°Its about you. I dreamt someone¡¯s gonna hurt you¡­¡±

    The worried chill that shot through Caitlyn¡¯s spine did not come from the cold of the room. She chuckled, realizing that she needed to show no weakness in that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly Niko. You know how mom and dad are super strong? I¡¯m just as strong as they are! After all, I have to take over when they can¡¯t fight anymore, no? So don¡¯t worry, if anyone tries to hurt me I¡¯ll make sure they regret it!¡± She said with confidence in her voice, and just a slight trembling hint of doubt underneath.

    Nikolai was silent. Caitlyn then had an idea, getting up from the bed. ¡°How about we go sleep with mom and dad downstairs today? I can hear the TV still on so maybe they¡¯re still up. Maybe they can¡¯t sleep either and we¡¯ll just have a family all nighter.¡±

    Nikolai turned around and nodded, her face lighting up at the thought. Caitlyn smiled happily at her. It was her usual wide, toothy grin, a beaming smile that reassured her sister every time, and made her want to smile back in the same way. Caitlyn reached over to her and grabbed her glasses, placing them on her nose, before slowly opening the door to their room. A loud metallic creak risked being heard, but Caitlyn stopped moving the door in time. Nikolai followed closely behind her, still wrapped in her blanket. The two sisters slowly inched their way across the silent corridor and down the stairs, where the faded blue-ish light of the television filled the room. Their mother, Aliliana Devilsbane, waited below.

    ¡°What are my two little girls doing out of bed at this hour, hmmm?¡± She pondered aloud, making the two sisters wonder how she knew they were coming.

    Their mother was a gorgeous woman in her youth, but the scars of battle and age had taken their toll on her beauty. Her flowing jet black hair was bundled up into a ponytail that flowed over her left shoulder. An old, deep gash ran across her left cheek, over her rough lips and down her chin. Similar gashes and scars could be seen on her shoulders and neck. But their existence could not quench the fiery spark in her eyes. Eyes that were alight with hope and happiness at the sight of her daughters.

    ¡°How?¡± Caitlyn was the first to speak. ¡°We were extra quiet this time!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡± Their mother giggled to herself. ¡°I got sharp ears, still got a ways to go before you can sneak up on me. Come on, its cold out tonight, get in bed, quick!¡±

    Both sisters needed no further invitation, as both rushed on either side of their mother, quickly cuddling under her arms. This bed seemed a lot more pleasantly warm to both of them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s dad?¡± Nikolai asked.

    ¡°He went out first to see if he could fix the gen, now he¡¯s gone to get some wood from the shed. See if we can get the fireplace going.¡±

    ¡°What are you watching mom?¡± Caitlyn then took her turn asking.

    ¡°Just some sappy rom-coms. You know your mom¡¯s a sucker for love.¡± She cooed, giving both of them in turn a smooch on the forehead.

    The trio then spent time idly chatting away before being ensnared by an intriguing plot on the television. Time seemed to pass by slowly. Caitlyn turned to her younger sister, who was soundly sleeping with her head on her mother¡¯s shoulder. Her eyelids were closed shut, but a strange twitch seemed to open them for just a second.

    ¡°Hey mom?¡± She asked quietly.

    ¡°Mmhm?¡± Aliliana moaned.

    ¡°I was wondering, how come you and dad both have brown eyes but me and Niko have blue?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, well, the boring answer is genetics.¡± Aliliana chuckled. ¡°But I prefer another answer.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Mm, let me tell you a story.¡± She began, standing up a bit, careful not to awake the little one. ¡°When I first met your father, it was¡­ difficult for me to imagine having a family. But over time, that was something I began desiring. That¡¯s when the first obstacle came.¡±

    Caitlyn listened intently as her mom brushed her hair with her fingers, playing with her braids.

    ¡°I¡­ couldn¡¯t get pregnant. We tried for a few years and¡­ it just was not working out. I was angry. I thought this was God¡¯s punishment for¡­ you know Cat, all I¡¯ve done. All I¡¯ve had to do. All that I am. So...¡° Aliliana sighed, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°So I prayed. I prayed to God. I begged for forgiveness. I begged him for mercy and for a daughter. I remember, heh, I remembered that I pleaded for a daughter with eyes as blue as the clearest sky.¡±

    Caitlyn hugged her mom tightly, looking up at her and smiling. A tear began forming in the corners of her crystalline blue eyes.

    ¡°And then..?¡± She asked.

    ¡°And then¡­ I had you. And I was happy forever more. But God had another surprise for me, as six years later¡­ I had your little sister here.¡± Aliliana said, giving Nikolai a gentle headpat. ¡°He answered my prayers twice, hehe. I was so happy¡­ I was gifted two daughters with eyes kissed by the sky. I realized then why it happened that way. Caitlyn, you and Nikolai are the rays of sunlight shining in my sky. The sun must rise, and it must set. You are the beautiful twilit sunset, and Nikolai is the beautiful golden sunrise.¡± She said, wiping away Caitlyn¡¯s tears, before her own.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a very nice story.¡± Caitlyn said, unsure of what exactly to say. ¡°Thank you mom.¡±

    ¡°I heard what you said upstairs to Nikolai.¡±

    ¡°I hate your hearing. You heard that as well?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, yeah. I¡¯m glad to hear that you¡¯ll protect your sister, no matter what happens.¡±

    ¡°But what if¡­ I¡¯m not strong enough? I¡¯m not fearless like you. I¡¯m scared, always scared of not being good enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not fearless Caitlyn, I¡¯m always afraid. Afraid I might one day fail and harm would come to you or your sister. But, I force myself to overcome that fear and let it push me onward. It pushes me to fight even harder for my family.¡± Aliliana laughed to herself. ¡°One day, you will take after your father and I. Our mantle will be yours. The Jawbone, my halberd will be yours, and you will use it to keep the innocent safe from the horrors of the night, as I have.¡±

    ¡°How can I possibly live up to you and dad? How¡­ Do you think I¡¯ll be able to? Be as powerful as you are, that is?¡±

    Aliliana flicked her daughter¡¯s nose, causing her to flinch back. Caitlyn¡¯s cheeks turned a deep red. ¡°Stop doubting yourself. You¡¯ll be even stronger. There¡¯s a power within you greater than even mine. You¡¯ll discover it one day, when you need it most. Me and your father are proud of you, and forever will be, always remember that.¡±

    ¡°A power that strong huh¡­?¡± She mumbled, rubbing her nose. Her eyes drifted to her sister, and Caitlyn thought for a second she caught her awake. Whatever it is, as long as I can use it to keep her safe, it¡¯ll be enough. She thought, while another quiet realization washed over her thoughts. ¡°I can only hope you¡¯re right mom¡­ hey speaking of you and dad¡­ where¡¯s dad? The shed shouldn¡¯t be that far away.¡±

    Aliliana froze solid for an instant. The realization hit her like a sledgehammer, and the sudden shift in demeanor could be seen in her eyes. Silent like a cat she pulled the covers off of her and jumped out of bed over Nikolai, careful not to wake her.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Caitlyn asked again with a gulp, the howling wind outside loud in her ears once again.

    ¡°The shed shouldn¡¯t be that far away¡­ I¡¯m sure its nothing.¡± She said as she quickly shut off the TV and dressed herself. ¡°Maybe he got lost on the way back because of this storm. Take your sister upstairs, quietly please, and wait for me here. Don¡¯t. Leave. The house. Until I get back, Understood?¡° She said, her voice unusually cold.

    Caitlyn nodded. She was afraid, but resolute. She quickly bundled up her sister and took her up the stairs. Behind her she could hear the front door in the hall slammed shut as her mother quickly left. Caitlyn took Nikolai to their room, and put her in her bed. She stood for another few moments, watching her sister sleep peacefully with a smile on her face. But then worry crawled in her mind like the cold in her bones. She went back downstairs, hoping to pass the time with some more television. The moment she pressed the power button on the remote however, nothing happened.

    ¡°The hell?¡± She thought, as she kept mashing down the button, but the screen above the fireplace remained black, her reflection staring back at her.

    Caitlyn rushed over to a light switch and began flicking it, and similarly, nothing was happening. There was no electricity in the house.

    Perhaps¡­ something wrong with the electric panel? She thought. Caitlyn then rushed to the fireplace, taking one of the iron fire pokers and making her way to the basement. She first made her way down the ground floor hallway, and then through the basement door hidden behind the kitchen. Then, Caitlyn steeled herself, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, before plunging into the dark stairway below. Step by step, she made her way further down and down. But when she reached the bottom, there was nothing waiting for her there. Only a humming generator outside, a row of laundry washing machines, and a bunch of old junk. She wandered around for a bit, fiddling with the electric switches in the hopes that maybe it would magically turn on.

    Maybe¡­ the storm knocked out the generator? But shouldn¡¯t it be safe against the weather¡­? She thought to herself, but before she could come to a proper conclusion, there was a massive crashing upstairs. The sound of glass shattering reverberated all the way down to her. Fear was the first emotion that gripped Caitlyn. Her body froze, and her mind screamed at her to go, to move, to act. But her muscles would not obey. Her body trembled as a bead of sweat dripped down her temple.

    Go Caitlyn, you have to go, now! Why¡­ Why aren¡¯t you moving?

    Then, the words of her mother flooded back, echoing in her mind.

    Protect your sister, no matter what happens.

    She was afraid, yes, but she had to be brave, braver than she¡¯d ever been before. Her heart nearly thumped out of her chest. But Caitlyn grit her teeth, tensed her muscles and like a coil wound too tightly, finally unleashed herself, unshackling from her fear. She rushed from the basement and up the stairs. Her hands curled around her iron weapon as she made her way into the main room of the house. There, she saw two hideous creatures in front of the now shattered windows.

    They were mutated abominations, an unholy mix of hellish bat and hound. Their front legs were hooked claws leading into leathery wings all the way to their backs. Vile rows of teeth and mouths seemed to protrude from everywhere on their bodies, their putrid tongues sticking out. One of their dobermann-like dog heads snapped towards Caitlyn, smelling the fear in the air. It screeched, its howl like metal scratching against bone, before lunging towards her with fangs bared.

    ¡°Kryaaah!¡± Caitlyn screamed, swinging the iron bar with all her might and smashing the beast on the side of the head with it.

    It was not nearly enough, not yet. The dazed creature shook its head and prowled around Caitlyn, snarling as it waited for its chance. Caitlyn kept her eyes on it, taking care of the other that was sneaking to attack from her blindspot.

    ¡°Come on you mangy shits!¡± She screamed once more, deciding to strike first.

    She rushed towards the one she already hit, and swung her weapon towards it, but the beast was faster this time. It avoided the full brunt of her blow, allowing Caitlyn to stab it in the shoulder while it snapped towards her with its claws. Caitlyn quickly blocked one with her poker, but the second claw sank right in her leg below the knee, tearing a chunk of flesh and muscles.

    ¡°Ghhhk-ghaaaa!¡± She yelled in pain, but as she did, she shoved her poker further into the creature¡¯s spine, incapacitating it for the time being. Before she could even finish the kill however, the second beast jumped on her back, sinking its claws in her shoulders and biting her head with a wicked snarl. Caitlyn thrashed about, trying to pry the beast off of her before it could crush her skull. She slammed into a wall, and then another, she tried ripping it off with her arms, but she could barely move them. Panic, fear, and pain began clouding her sight and mind. She stumbled back and forth, terrified.

    Out of nowhere came a scream from above. It was a powerful, gut wrenching scream of agonizing pain. For a moment, the world was frozen still around Caitlyn. But then, like a crashing wave of fury and rage bubbling from within, a savage scream burst out of her. Her newfound adrenaline was still not enough to tear the beast from her back, but there came a glint of hope. The iron gates of the firepit. Caitlyn rushed forward with all of her might, fueled by her fiery fervor. She jumped into it, turning with her back towards the gate, and falling onto the iron spikes with her unwelcome aggressor beneath her. The beast let out a gurgled mewl as the spikes burst through the back of its neck and skull, finally letting go.

    ¡°Haa, haa¡­ haah...¡± Panted Caitlyn as she crawled away from the beast, blood dripping down her neck. She couldn¡¯t even catch her breath however as the other one jumped her, pinning her to the ground. She struggled to push it off her, but its jaws ripped towards her giving her no space.

    In a flash, its claw stabbed directly through her glasses, down straight into her open left eye. The hook-like talon tore into her eyeball as the beast snarled and howled down at her, biting into the arm she used to defend herself. The agonizing, unimaginable pain she felt manifested into a throat-ravaging scream. Her howling echoed throughout the entire house, and even beyond that.

    N-no! I can¡¯t die here, not now! She screamed in her thoughts. I REFUSE!

    Caitlyn fueled that immense pain into her bulging, trembling muscles. The fury of life pumped through her veins. She wrestled the beast off of her by letting its teeth-filled jaw clamp down on her arm and then using the opening to grab the beast by the neck. With new-found strength, she lifted the beast with one arm and slammed it against the stones of the firepit, stunning it. Without skipping a beat, she lunged for her poker and began violently stabbing the beast, again, and again, and again.

    ¡°GrrraaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH! DIE! DIE YOU FUCKING DOGSHIT FUCKERS DIE!¡± She unleashed her frenzied battlecry, as she stabbed both of the monsters for certainty. Showers of sticky, oozing blood shot all over her face and body. The floor pooled with blood and guts, ripped flesh drifting in the liquid. She kept stabbing and slicing and beating the mangled bodies until she slipped and fell back. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Caitlyn took only a moment in stunned shock before she remembered the scream from earlier. She rushed to her feet, but her leg was badly wounded, and she collapsed almost instantly. There was something else as well. She couldn¡¯t see. With a trembling hand, she touched her right eye under her glasses.

    N-no, this one¡¯s fine¡­ what is¡­? She thought, before the realization set in that she also couldn¡¯t breathe. There was something missing. The overbearing cold was gone, and there was an uncomfortable warmth surrounding her. Smoke clouded her view but between the gray wisps she could discern bright orange flames. Caitlyn realized the cabin was ablaze.

    ¡°Nikolai!¡± She screamed, as she rushed as fast as she could towards the stairs, stumbling up them and making her way to her sister¡¯s room.

    She tried opening the door, but it was not budging. The wooden cabin was rapidly collapsing around her and each second without air was making her dizzier and dizzier. With a three step runup, she slammed her unwounded foot into its lock to get it open. She succeeded. Nikolai¡¯s room was even more alight with fire. Massive pieces of wood had collapsed from the ceiling, blocking the doorway and creating a deathtrap within. But worst of all, flaming chunks fell directly on Nikolai as she slept, pinning her on the bed. Her left arm and leg were trapped against the planks of scorching hot, burning wood, most likely from her futile attempts to escape.

    ¡°C-CAITLYN! H-HELP ME! HELP, HELP PLEASE!¡± She yelled with all the air her lungs could carry.

    Caitlyn ran through the flames to the bed as fast as she could. Once there, she dug her fingers straight into the searing piles of wood without a second thought, grabbing as many as she could and pulling them off her sister.

    ¡°Gah-GAAAHH!¡± Caitlyn shouted as she threw the burning piles as far away as she could. She lingered for a moment looking at her burnt, blistering palms. But that pain was immeasurable to the soul-rending pain she felt seeing what had happened to her dearest little sister. Her entire left side was horribly disfigured, some parts burnt almost black. Tears and blood streamed down her cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry... I¡¯m so sorry... I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Caitlyn kept repeating over and over, as she reached down and grabbed Nikolai with her arms. The little girl cried against her neck, her sobbing barely audible beneath her shallow breaths.

    ¡°It¡­ hurts¡­¡± Was all she could muster.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you out Nikolai¡­ caghk¡­ try and hold¡­ your breath!¡± Caitlyn said between the chokes and coughs.

    True to her word, she rushed back to the hallway as fast as she could. The second she stepped out however, an all too familiar snarl came from behind her. She turned for a second and saw more of the wicked hellbats prowling, untouched by the flames. Caitlyn almost jumped down the whole flight of stairs, as one of the monsters lunged just barely over her head. The beast followed quickly after her. A swift kick incapacitated it just enough for her to run away. But Caitlyn was surrounded by flames and teeth, there was nowhere to run. She was on the verge of collapsing from lack of oxygen, and couldn¡¯t think of where to go, or how to escape. She clutched her sister tightly in her arm, as she fended off the trio of hounds with just a plank of burning wood.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She whispered to her one last time as death closed in on her.

    One of them howled and charged straight for her. But its head never found its mark as a shadow flew past her eyes slamming the creature out of its path. Without hesitation, the smoky shade put its hands inside its mouth and ripped its jaws apart, its whimpering wail dying along with the pulpy squelch. The smoke obscured the shadow as it lunged for the other two, beating them with its bare fists, punching holes through their rib-cages and tearing them limb from limb.

    ¡°GYYYYAH!!¡± It screamed. Caitlyn recognized the voice and was filled with hope.

    ¡°MOTHER!¡± She screamed back.

    For only a moment, the smoke subsided and Caitlyn saw her mother. She was drenched in blood, even more-so than she was. Blood poured from her mouth and from the countless wounds on her body. Half of the skin on her face was ripped off, revealing muscle and bone underneath. There was no time for even the briefest moment of recollection, no time for apologies or even so much as a hug. The front door began thumping violently before the intruders. Aliliana rushed like a blur, slamming herself against it as a blockade.

    ¡°GO CAITLYN, OUT THE WINDOW!¡± She yelled at her daughter, spurring her to action.

    Caitlyn obeyed almost on instinct, rushing towards the window on the other side of the room. She hesitated for a moment, turning around and looking at her mother with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°M-momma¡­!¡± Both she and the frail Nikolai called out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry girls.¡± Aliliana called out to them both as she pushed against the door with all the strength she could muster. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I failed you both, I failed... Keep her safe for me Cat, please protect her! I beg you!¡± She looked at her daughters one last time, with tears of despair streaming down her face. ¡°I love you both. I love you both so much. You two were the greatest thing to ever happen to me... My sunlight... Now GO!¡±

    Caitlyn turned and jumped through the shattered window, as Nikolai¡¯s faint scream for her mother and the sound of the cabin collapsing behind her echoed in her ear. Without looking back, Caitlyn ran away from the smoldering cabin into the darkness of the woods. The blizzard and wind pelted her from every angle, but nothing could stop her from running. Caitlyn ran wildly through the forest, staying as close to the mountain cliffside as she could without risking falling off. Who knew what the depths of the forest could be lurking with? Eventually, she slowed down from fatigue and the pain in her leg, but kept walking onward. Nikolai trembled in her arms, and she desperately tried keeping her warm.

    ¡°I-it w-will b-be okay N-N-Nikolai.¡± She told her as her teeth chattered. ¡°W-we¡¯ll f-ff-find the road soon.¡±

    Thankfully, Nikolai had a small blanket wrapped around her, but she had nothing. Her clothes were barely protecting her skin anymore, ravaged as they were by the attack and flames. She only had some socks keeping her feet from the cold, and even they got soaked by the snow almost immediately. Yet still, Caitlyn kept walking, facing the ice of winter head-on.

    But what she saw some moments later made her fall to her knees. Her eye went wide at the horrible sight. She clasped her right hand over her mouth to keep herself from screaming. Then, she clutched Nikolai¡¯s head, keeping her eyes firmly against her shoulder. Caitlyn could not stop herself from sobbing quietly, and her sister could tell something was wrong.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t look, Nikolai.¡± She whispered.

    Before them, nailed high on the bark of the trees in front was her father¡¯s, Emmanuel Isaga¡¯s head. A rusted iron nail was driven through his forehead, between his eyes. To the left and right of it, on the other trees, were his limbs and torso. His bright red blood stained the snow that clung to the trees. His entrails and clothes were seen arranged in an unhallowed formation on the cold ground with unrecognizable runes and marks drawn in blood on the snow.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t have been any survivors.¡± Came an ominous, sulphurous voice. A figure emerged from behind one of the trees, cloaked in the darkness of the winter night. It was a man wearing a strange necklace and a spotless tan suit that contrasted the bronze color of his wild hair. His green eyes pierced through the cold and dark directly into Caitlyn¡¯s mind, filling her with dread. He wiped his bloodied hands with a handkerchief and continued: ¡°Do you like it? Not my finest work, but I needed someone to summon all those forsaken souls and I was pressed for time.¡±

    Caitlyn rushed to her feet instantly. She bolted to her left, past him, running as fast as she could. She did not entertain even the slightest conversation with whoever the man was.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t run that way if I were you¡­¡± He melodiously taunted, not even moving to follow them. Instead, he only pulled out a match and a cigarette. He held the cigarette between his fingers and struck the match against his coarse black tongue, lighting it.

    Caitlyn ran, her feet and muscles aching with pain and frostbite. But she had to run, she had to use whatever strength she had left to keep her sister safe at all costs. The road would be her salvation, she just had to find the road. A clearing loomed in front of her.

    Could it be? Caitlyn thought as she ran into it, past the tall pines. She almost fell off the side of the mountain. A massive yawning chasm stretched before her, piles of snow from her feet falling gently into that abyss. This opening proved to be nothing but a false hope, as the second she turned around, the strange man was behind her blocking her retreat.

    ¡°I did warn you¡­¡± He said, puffing from his cigarette. He seemed unaffected by the cold or the wind, despite his lack of appropriate attire.

    ¡°Y-you did this¡­ You¡¯re r-responsible. You killed them¡­¡± Caitlyn spat at the man.

    ¡°Ohoho. So angry. So vicious. So perspicacious too. I can practically feel Samson¡¯s old blood boiling within you.¡± He laughed at her. ¡°My name is Azazel. I do not know your names, care to share?¡±

    ¡°F-fuck yourself.¡± Came her reply.

    Azazel chuckled. ¡°You know, I must say. What surprises me most is seeing that the Devilsbanes had not one, but two daughters. Guess my intel was not as good as I thought.¡±

    ¡°I will kill you if you t-touch her.¡± She said, backing up against the precipice.

    ¡°Oh no. Well in that case I¡¯ll just have to kill you first.¡± He stared at her with a wide grin and a wild glare in his emerald eyes. Despair gripped Caitlyn at the sight of them. A horrific evil seeped into the bones, more powerful than the cold itself. ¡°Once I¡¯ve slit your throat nice and well, I¡¯ll take the little brat and feed her to the dogs. They must be hungry, and I¡¯m sure your pathetic whore of a mother was not enough to satiate them. All the while, I¡¯ll make sure to have fun with your corpse, ripping it apart as I see fit. How does that sound, hmmm?¡±

    Hate. Boiling hate and rage was all that Caitlyn could feel right now. The hate and anger towards him was more intense than the fear she felt due to his presence. Had she had the chance in the moment she would have ripped him apart with her nails and teeth alone. But she was trapped. Her sister trembled, wounded and terrified in her arms. Jumping down the mountain would mean certain death for both of them. She had to think of a way out, fast. But all her senses were failing. The battle, the fire, the cold, had all taken their toll on her. She was on the verge of death herself. How could she fight her way out of this?

    No. I cannot. But maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ I can give her the chance to escape. Caitlyn thought, resigning herself to her fate.

    ¡°Nikolai.¡± She whispered to her sister, placing her on the ground. ¡°L-listen to me very carefully. I will give you an opening. Y-you have to take it and r-run Nikolai.¡±

    ¡°C-Cat!¡± She cried softly, clutching the blanket with her mangled limb.

    ¡°I know. I know it hurts Nikolai, but you have to be strong. Please, you have to live!¡± She begged her sister. Caitlyn wrapped her arms around her, giving her the tightest hug she could. Her tears dripped onto her. ¡°Please, I love you. Please.¡± She said, sobbing.

    Nikolai nodded gently back at her, still clutching to her hand. ¡°I l-love you too! D-don¡¯t leave me please...¡± She said as she rubbed the tears from her eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Caitlyn lied, smiling the same beaming smile she had earlier. This time however, there was a noticeable amount of aching grief in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be right behind you, I promise.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you two plotting there?¡± Azazel taunted with a smirk. ¡°Still think there¡¯s a way out? Come nicely and maybe I¡¯ll kill you both quick at least. No promises for later though...¡±

    Caitlyn clenched her fists and rushed straight for him. Her eyes shone with her determination and undying will. She just had to stop him, delay and distract him long enough for Nikolai to escape. Azazel did not even react, or dodge her strike. He let her punch him square in the jaw, flinging his cigarette in the snow.

    ¡°Aww.¡± He said, sounding incredibly bored and just mildly annoyed. ¡°That was my last one.¡±

    Caitlyn wound up another punch but he caught her fist with his hand, his other striking and clutching her by the face.

    ¡°You think I can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re planning, you annoying little brat?¡± He said, using her own curled up fist and slamming it into her face. She fell on the snow with a quiet thud, but she was still conscious. Azazel turned to her sister who rushed past him into the woods. Caitlyn kicked him in the shin, forcing him to focus on her.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sick of you.¡± He grunted, kneeling down on her chest and lashing his arm into her neck.

    His grip tightened around her windpipe. The black sky above seemed to darken over her entire vision. She choked and spat blood, clawing at his hand and chest, but his strength was beyond hers. But just then, salvation came as Azazel let go of her. Something had hit him over the head, distracting him just enough for him to let go of her. Caitlyn saw Nikolai behind him with a terrified expression on her face, her hands wet with snow..

    ¡°You little fu-¡± He began, but did not get to finish.

    Caitlyn could not let this single chance go to waste. She launched herself from the ground, straight into Azazel¡¯s chest, and drove both of them off the cliff. The moment of time froze as the ground was no longer beneath her feet. For that brief second, she turned back and looked at her sister, and smiled.

    Goodbye, Niko¡­ I only wish I could have been your sister longer.

    Caitlyn did not feel the fall. She woke up on the icy ground below some short while later. Her body was mangled, contorted, and broken. She could no longer feel her arms, nor anything below the waist. Blood poured from her head, from her nose and mouth. Her organs felt misaligned, or even completely burst. Painful spasms and twitches shot through her body, amplifying the pain of the countless broken bones that pierced out from their joints and through her skin. She gasped for air, unable to breathe, unable to think, unable to see. There was nothing but pain. Her entire body ached with unending agony, but the unnatural cold numbed it all, keeping her alive just a moment longer.

    ¡°God... damn it!¡± Came the dreaded tone of Azazel¡¯s angered shout from somewhere close. To her, it was a drowned noise, one she could barely hear. ¡°I just got this suit too¡­ there you are, you bitch¡­¡± He seemed to say. ¡°Still alive heh? You¡¯re lucky. Your little stunt might have saved that other bitch, but don¡¯t think I forgot about you.¡± He shouted, followed by a metallic clink from his direction.

    ¡°H-heh.¡± Caitlyn gurgled a single bloody laugh. It did not matter what he did to her anymore, she fulfilled her purpose, and allowed her sister to escape. Caitlyn could only pray that Nikolai would live on.

    An object landed on her back, and with it a strange heat. Azazel¡¯s footsteps seemed to move away from her, and the heat began to spread over her body. She accepted herself to her fate, allowing the flames to consume her without struggle. Caitlyn took her final breath.

    Warm¡­ at last¡­ Were her last thoughts before darkness swallowed everything.

    Caitlyn did not expect to ever wake up again. But alas, this world needed more from her. It had not taken enough, not yet. Thus, she woke up an unknowable time later, screaming in death. Caitlyn opened her eyes and found herself in a very different yet eerily similar place. She looked around, startled and panicked. The pain was gone, all of it. A strange relief washed over her knowing her body was partially back to normal. Her vision still came only out of one eye. She inspected her surroundings. The mountain was gone, and in every direction stretched an endless snowy plane clouded by nightfall. The blizzard still pelted her skin, but the cold was abated, no longer as chilling.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± She said aloud.

    ¡°No. Not quite.¡± Echoed a deep voice from behind her. It was an unnatural sound that froze the blood in her veins. Caitlyn did not react, she only watched with one eye as a pitch black shadow stretched over her. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered horribly, haven¡¯t you little one?¡± It continued

    She spun around rapidly, crawling back away from the figure. Towering high above her, Caitlyn saw a being, cloaked by a cape of mist and shadow. Her silver boots shimmered spectrally against the snow. The gray armor she wore covered her body and arms like an ethereal veil. But most striking of all, was the absence of any head coming from the high collar.

    ¡°W-who¡­ wh-what are you?¡± She mumbled, her voice trembling with fear.

    ¡°They call me Lady Death. No need to introduce yourself to me, I¡¯ve known you since you were born, Little Cat.¡± She answered.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re Death? And y-you know me?¡±

    ¡°I know every soul that is fated to meet me eventually.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m¡­ dead then.¡± Caitlyn said. The fact was something she had accepted in her mind, but not in her soul. The shock gripped her as she began sobbing loudly.

    ¡°Shh¡­ Do not weep, Little Cat. For you, you¡¯re wonderfully¡­ special.¡±

    Caitlyn quieted down, wiping her right eye. ¡°What d-do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Your duty in the mortal world is not yet finished. Should you accept, I will return you, I will guide you, I will teach you, and you will cleanse the world as I see fit for my grand purposes.¡±

    ¡°S-should I accept? Accept what? I don¡¯t understand. Return me? Y-you¡¯ll bring me back to life?¡± She said, her voice alight with hope.

    ¡°My dear, I will take something from you. Something of equal measure to the power and abilities I will gift you. Power that is locked away in your bloodline. I will bring you back, yes, and give you the chance to take vengeance on those that have wronged you and your family.¡±

    A single name sprung to the front of Caitlyn¡¯s thoughts. An accursed name that filled her with cold, undying, hate and violent, maddened rage. Azazel.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lady Death continued. ¡°I will allow you to chase him down and execute him as you see fit. Him, and the countless demons and monsters that plague your world.¡±

    ¡°And in return...? You want something from me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want you to obey me when the time comes. Do not think of it as slavery, no chains or bindings will entrap you. I am merely... employing your services. You will repay me by assisting me in the fight for salvation and liberation.¡±

    The towering spectre leaned back, awaiting her response. As the seconds passed, she fluttered her cloak, and revealed something that was not there before. A specially formed case appeared, and an all too familiar black chestplate with golden edges on top of it. Caitlyn¡¯s eye went wide.

    ¡°T-this is, my mother¡¯s armor!¡±

    ¡°Yes, and beneath¡­ This is your mother¡¯s cello case. You already know what lies within, do you not?¡±

    ¡°The Jawbone¡­¡± She said, barely a whisper.

    ¡°The weapon that was meant to be yours. I will give you both of these artefacts that your mother could not before her passing. Consider it a present of good faith alongside my proposition. Do you accept?¡±

    My mom¡¯s halberd¡­ her duty in life¡­ and also servitude¡­ for who knows how long¡­ Caitlyn''s thoughts raced, weighing the options of her choice. But the chance for revenge as well against the man that murdered me and my family¡­ my family¡­?

    ¡°I will accept¡­¡± Caitlyn began.

    Death leaned forward, reaching out with her gauntlet.

    ¡°...On one condition.¡± She finished.

    Death¡¯s hand snapped back to her chest, almost disappointed. ¡°And what is that?¡± Her voice called out like shards of ice.

    ¡°My sister, Nikolai. Save her. Allow her to live, unharmed, uncrippled, untouched by the cold, or the forest, or the flames. Those are my terms.¡±

    ¡°Your love for your sister runs deep, Little Cat, quite deep indeed. Very well, I can spare as much. You have my word as Goddess of Death, your sister will live. No frost will touch her, no creatures of the woods will find her until she reaches safety and neither will hunger nor thirst. But the scars of the flames¡­ those are beyond my powers to wash away entirely. Even I cannot undo time. She will bear them for the rest of her life. But if you accept, that life will be long and prosperous.¡±

    Caitlyn nodded, satisfied in the knowledge that at least she will live. I¡¯m sorry I could not do more sis¡­

    ¡°Lady Death, I accept!¡± Caitlyn said, her voice loud, and determined. ¡°For my sister, For the memory of my parents, for the vengeance all demons will face by my hand, I will do whatever you ask of me.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, the deed is done then.¡± Lady Death chuckled.

    ¡°So now¡­ take what you will from me.¡± Caitlyn said, closing her eyes.

    She reached gently over to the girl, placing the flat of her palm against her missing left eye. Death then whispered. ¡°Caitlyn¡­ a name that represents purity. I will keep the purity of your soul untouched. But I will take¡­ your love. Your love for your family, for the world, for your sister. You will forget them along with your name, in time, and become mine. Now open both your eyes, and be reborn. Katherine... Devilsbane.¡±

 Part 59: In The Spiderâ€™s Web

    The black linen bag was ripped off of Evan''s head with such savagery he thought it¡¯d rip his skull off his neck along with it.

    Blinding lights flared straight into his eyes, forcing him to keep them shut until they slowly adjusted. He coughed with relief at his newfound freedom from chains, moving his neck side to side. He then moved to stand up from the chair, but his back and legs were still bound to it. He checked, and saw that his right arm was in a metal brace pushing his hand up to his shoulder.

    Aww, bummer.

    Evan took a few long blinks to clear the haze from his eyes. He expected the room he was in to be a lot less... normal than it was. It was a large, empty, open venue. The walls were a fleshy reddish hue and aside from some seats and some desks scattered around there was nothing remarkable. All Evan noticed was a small cubicle far off to his left and many doorways and hallways branching off of the room. No windows as far as he could tell at a glance. After he inspected the place, he turned his head towards the shadow that lingered over him from the side. If he could have jumped out of his seat, he would have, considering he saw what could only be described as an abomination.

    ¡°Jesus FUCK!¡± He shouted, frightened.

    The being was a gargantuan, hulking pile of protruding bone and rotting flesh. Massive flaps of meat and skin stitched together and held with bloodsoaked bindings covered its generous-to-call-it-so body. Countless wounds and sores burst from underneath them, seeping pus and blood out from its putrid skin. The stench was ungodly and Evan nearly threw up on the spot. It had at least four arms that he could count, one of which held the sack he had over his head. It slowly lurched away and it was then that Evan noticed a quite peculiar man standing behind the beast.

    Is he¡­ floating?

    ¡°My apologies.¡± He said plainly, drifting into view. ¡°I hope my brute wasn¡¯t too rough with you two.¡±

    Two? He thought, his head immediately snapping back over his shoulder. There, his heart leapt and anger coursed through him as he saw Wrath, visibly thinned and diminished. Her mouth was still bound by the special binding devised earlier, but she was given a bit more freedom to see at least. Her pallid golden eyes looked back at him, a brief spark of joy shining from the hopeful sanctity his presence offered her.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Evan turned his head back to the unusual tri-horned man and began. ¡°I¡¯ve seen worse in the last year. Nearly got turned into paste by some giant snake-chicken just some months back.¡±

    ¡°One of Lord Baphomet¡¯s pets if I recall. You¡¯re quite lucky to be alive.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Though... you¡¯re not even trying to hide your freaky demon nature, are you, ya floaty bastard?¡±

    There was no reaction on his face, nor in the dark slits of his lidless eyes. ¡°Is it the horns that gave it away?¡± He said, painfully faking a smile. ¡°How unfortunate, I was really trying to keep it a surprise.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ uh what?¡± Evan mumbled, confused. ¡°W-was that a joke? Are you trying to be¡­ sarcastic?¡±

    ¡°Yes actually, was I not successful?¡± The man¡¯s face remained motionless, but he pulled out a small black notebook and inscribed something in it. Evan noticed at that moment that the man wore thin black gloves over his hands. ¡°It has been a long time since I¡¯ve been entrusted with sentient prisoners. I have been told that a more amicable approach makes intelligent prisoners that much less likely to have heart attacks or other¡­ accidents within the first few weeks of their stay here.¡±

    Evan was dumbfounded by the demon¡¯s unnatural behavior, but despite the apparent naivety, there was an uncanny wrongness lurking below his outward actions. Like a mannequin painted just too realistically to be comfortable. Fearful sweat dripped down his forehead, but Evan decided to play into the demon¡¯s whims.

    ¡°I see. Do they¡­ have accidents often?¡± He said.

    ¡°Not particularly, but it has happened once with a particular skinny fellow a while back that chewed through his wrists on the second night of his arrival. I believed measures needed to be taken.¡± The demon said. ¡°After all, I enjoy being a respectable host.¡±

    ¡°Well you really need to work on your acting skills buddy. Cause you wouldn¡¯t fool a five year-old with that. Maybe try doing an eye-roll too.¡±

    The demon did not react once again. He just floated closer to Evan and suddenly grabbed his mouth, hard. Evan¡¯s eyes shot open, scared if he said the wrong thing, but the demon only moved his head left and right with his fingers. He was inspecting him. His unblinking amber eyes stared bloodshot into his. The demon¡¯s gloved thumb pressed against his lips, and an order was said with crushing simplicity to it.

    ¡°Open.¡±

    Evan hesitated for a moment before he parted his trembling lips. The moment there was no resistance, the demon¡¯s index and thumb were shoved into his mouth making him gag and choke. They pressed against his teeth and gums, even his tongue, but all with a strange curiosity. The demon seemed more intrigued than angered in any way. Although Evan found it hard to tell with his unchanging expression.

    ¡°Fascinating. No fangs, no extra mandibles or jaws, no tusks, your tongue¡¯s not even barbed nor laced with poison spores. I thought you might be a bloodsucker or some form of malnourished ogre taking on a glimmer. But no¡­ you¡¯re just a regular human.¡± He said. Very faintly Evan could feel disappointment in his tone.

    ¡°Uhh, fhanksh?¡± He spat sarcastically even with the fingers in his mouth. The demon pulled his hand back, wiping his hand on a piece of cloth attached to his flesh monster.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the point of keeping something as unremarkable as you in my precious collection. I have no need for you.¡± He said with a flick of his hand.

    In response, a thick calloused hand grabbed Evan by the head from behind. Whatever it was then began pulling him away along with his chair. He heard Wrath¡¯s muzzled grunting, and the rattling of her chains in protest.

    Oh shit, oh shit. Wrath¡¯s in no state to fight. Especially not this clown, he might be weird, but he gives me a bad vibe. Think Evan, think, do what you do best¡­ What do I do best¡­? Stall! Stall with that mouth of yours¡­ stall¡­ for what¡­? His thoughts raced in that one instant. In his panic, he began blabbering.

    ¡°He-he-hey! C¡¯mon now buddy, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s plenty I can add to your collection! I¡¯m quite a renowned piece of art in the demonic underworld.¡±

    ¡°Doubt it.¡±

    ¡°You say that, but didn¡¯t I just give you some tips? I saw you write that down. I can help teach you some more stuff, how to be more efficient in your jokes and sarcasm.¡±

    ¡°Doubt it.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon man, I used to be a great comedian before the world went to shit. Friends used to laugh at me all the time.¡±

    ¡°Doubt it. Except for that last part, I am inclined to believe that.¡± The horned demon said with a smug smile creeping on his face.

    ¡°See you¡¯re laughing right now! You seem like a super serious kinda guy, that''s an achievement worthy of keeping me around no?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve grown tired of your ceaseless drivel¡­ man. I was going to kill you later, but feel free to die now.¡± He said, followed by another flick of his hand.

    The fleshbeast from behind Evan stopped, and grabbed him by the neck with one arm and by the face with another with the intent of snapping his neck. A terrified croak escaped Evan¡¯s throat as he braced himself for the abrupt end. But then, a savior shouted from the back.

    ¡°Asmodeus, WAIT!¡± The familiar voice called out.

    The man called Asmodeus instantly raised his fist, and the monster stopped, letting go of Evan¡¯s body and stepping back. Evan breathed a sigh of relief as he looked upon his rescuer running close.

    You¡¯re a real lifesaver Mephy, though I wish you wouldn¡¯t cut it so close all the time.

    ¡°What exactly do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Mephisto shouted, poking Asmodeus in the chest with a bandaged arm. ¡°Who the hell gave you permission to kill my prisoners?¡±

    Asmodeus looked down, staring at Mephisto¡¯s finger with the intent of making the demon pull his hand back. When he showed no inclination to, Asmodeus slowly grabbed his hand and pushed it away. A bead of sweat dripped down the inanimaliat¡¯s temple at the act.

    ¡°Firstly. They are not your prisoners, they are Lord Baal¡¯s. Secondly, even if they were entrusted to you for a time, the moment they crossed within the borders of Dudael, they became my property. Lastly, by what right do you dare try and stop me from doing as I please with this puny human?¡±

    ¡°Hey Assfaceyus, I might not have an arm but-¡±

    ¡°Shut it!¡± Mephisto said with a finger point before turning back to the demon. ¡°Listen, Asmodeus. You do know why the twerp is still alive right?¡±

    ¡°Enlighten me, please.¡± Asmodeus said, his voice accentuating every syllable.

    Mephisto only moved his head over his shoulder in the direction of the other prisoner. Asmodeus followed him and locked gazes with Wrath. Her pale golden eyes shot daggers at him, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile in understanding.

    ¡°So? You are aware of the fact that I control much more dangerous beings in this prison, correct?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that Asmodeus. You might have heard the stories about the Violet Demon, but I doubt you¡¯ve ever crossed swords with her.¡±

    Evan heard a low snarl come from Wrath¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Are you mocking my capabilities Mephistopheles?¡± The demon said with an icey undertone in his voice.

    ¡°Maybe, but I am trying to get you to not underestimate hers. Whatever your strength is, the kid¡¯s a safety valve. Wrath¡¯s gonna play nicely as long as he''s around. You kill him now, she goes apeshit, you and I have to tie her back up, and look at me¡­¡± He said, showing off the bandages under his overcoat. ¡°...I just got my ass handed to me by the Huntress. Do I look in any position to fight?¡±

    The Huntress? Evan shot to attention, his eyes wide. Katherine? He has to mean Katherine, right? That fucking bitch is... still alive?

    ¡°Very well then. You make a compelling argument, Mephisto. Lord Baal might be displeased. After all, he entrusted the prisoners to you and then to me, alive. Therefore to keep them and my underlings safe, both prisoners will be locked up in the level five cells.¡±

    That doesn¡¯t sound good. And going by the look in Mephisto¡¯s eyes, it really is not good.

    Asmodeus turned around to face Evan once more. He waved his fingers forward, and the flesh golem then pushed Wrath until her seat was right next to Evan¡¯s. Evan looked at her and his heart leapt with worry.

    ¡°Hey, you doing okay there?¡¯ Evan asked. Wrath only gave a weak nod back. She looked at him and then at Mephisto. There was a perplexed look in her eyes, perhaps confused by why the traitorous demon would so adamantly help keep Evan alive. He saw an inkling of the truth forming in her mind. He nodded slowly at her, hoping to help her understand.

    ¡°My apologies for mistreating you earlier. I was under an incorrect presumption regarding your usefulness.¡± The floating demon began. ¡°I am Asmodeus, Archdemon Warden of Dudael.¡±

    ¡°No worries Aspie mate, its all good demons have been trying to kill me for some time now.¡± Evan said with a feigned smile. He couldn¡¯t help but notice Wrath¡¯s pensive expression at his comment.

    The demon¡¯s facial expression remained statuesque. He then continued. ¡°You are now prisoners of my extensive and grandiose collection. As prisoners of Dudael, I would inform you that you shall never see the light of day again. You will be taken to your living cells, and I ask that you familiarize yourself with them. For you will spend the rest of your lives there, however long they may be. Do not despair at this prospect however. Know that neither I nor any of my subordinates will mistreat any of you. You will be fed, clothed, bathed, and be given all the necessary elements for survival.¡±

    And what¡¯s the catch, Asmodeus? Evan thought as he stared at the demon¡¯s hypnotic cat-like eyes.

    ¡°Aside from some few rules of decent conduct that I ask of you, there is only one unbreakable rule. Any attempts to subvert this rule will be met with swift retribution. No one leaves Dudael.¡± Asmodeus said, his unflinching voice sending a chill up Evan¡¯s spine.

    <hr>

    The descent into the god-forsaken pit of Dudael was one unlikely to be forgotten by Evan anytime soon. At first, Asmodeus¡¯ horrific monstrosities led him and Wrath down a series of normal-looking corridors. The long hallways were decorated by various plain walls made from wood or concrete or plaster all in numerous shades of alabaster. Many large iron doors littered their path along the way, and Evan was left to wonder who or what could possibly be locked behind them.

    No one¡¯s making any sound here.. Everything must be soundproof. Damn it really reeks of burnt wood everywhere too, when¡¯s the last time they cleaned this place?

    Rarely from a corner or hallway some sort of humanoid creature would cut across their path before vanishing from sight, uninterested in their presence. These encounters were few and far between. Aside from appearing human-like except twisted, malformed in some way, Evan thought them unremarkable. But as they were being taken down countless flights of stairs, the gravity of the situation began to weigh on Evan¡¯s mind. The buzzing of the neon lights on the ceiling droned on and on in his ear. His mind began to ruminate on the possible outcomes of their predicament and he felt an anxious pit in his stomach. But then he noticed something that snapped his stream of consciousness: a lone water cooler against a yellow wall, with nothing around it save for a small potted plant.

    A water cooler huh, guess my nightmares of working in a cubicle all my life have caught up to me. I expected a demon prison to be less¡­ boring. Wandered his first thoughts. I doubt I¡¯d be lucky enough for that to be the case. We¡¯ve been walking for what feels like hours now. Just how far down does this place go..?

    ¡°How far down to level five?¡± Evan asked one of the abominations in a vain attempt. The monstrous creature did not react.

    Expected as much¡­ Worth a shot though.

    The next time they descended down a long flight of stairs into the pitch darkness, the atmosphere drastically shifted. They came before a large ethereal gate that floated like a veil of purple mist. Evan paused, inspecting it for a moment, awed by its massive size. High at the very top, etched into the doorway¡¯s black frame, were two burning parallel lines that pierced through the dim light of the cavernous chamber they were in..

    W-we¡¯re barely at¡­ the second level?

    The creatures pushed them through the gate, and it parted without any hassle. But here, the haphazard, almost random assortment of common, plain walls gave way to something much more suffocating. The straight pathways became winding, branching, twisting corridors made of a coarse blackstone that seemed to seep away all light. Unending darkness stretched forward with each step they took. Evan soon found himself unable to breathe in fear. It was not the darkness that terrified him, but the screams. The constant, pulsing wail of a thousand different voices echoed from the massive cavern. It was all encompassing, overbearing from every direction. His skin seemed to vibrate, and his bones shook. The dreadful noises flooded his mind with tormenting visions. Screams of men and women in unimaginable pain, horrid shrieks of tainted creatures being dissected and reformed endlessly and grotesque howling of souls being clawed apart by forces beyond his comprehension. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    My... hands¡­ are trembling¡­ c¡¯mon Evan¡­ you¡¯ve seen¡­ worse... He tried inspiring himself, to little effect. This is¡­ this¡­ these aren¡¯t my thoughts¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ want to see this¡­ He tried steadying his breathing, but he could only gasp and choke. If there really is a God out there¡­ he''s a long way from here.

    He searched for anything, something to break away the sights in his eyes. Then two golden lights seemed to shine in the darkness, revealing their soothing warmth. It called to him, like water to a man dying of thirst. Evan quickly pushed himself against Wrath, rubbing his shoulder and stump against her elbow. Had their hands not been chained, he would have grabbed hers. Feeling her cold skin against his was as if the noose around his throat had been instantly cut.

    ¡°W-Wrath¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ this place is¡­ scaring me something fierce¡­ I can barely move.¡± He whispered to her with trembling lips, hanging his head in shame.

    Wrath then lifted him by the chin with a shove from her shoulder. She stared at his teary eyes in understanding. Evan then noticed that even she had trembling goosebumps and the knowledge that he wasn¡¯t the only one afraid was enough.

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here with me. If I had to face this place alone¡­ not sure I would have been able to.¡± He said, forcing himself to laugh.

    ¡°Push back the fear, Evan.¡± Wrath whispered despite the metal binding over her mouth and jaw. ¡°This place was made to terrify. To break down our minds. The gate took the desires within you and twisted them into an unrecognizable cacophony of pain and suffering. I feel the same, but you have to endure. We¡¯ll push through. Together.¡±

    Evan couldn¡¯t help but smile, his cheeks turning a faint shade of red. Thankfully, it was so dark that Wrath most likely did not notice.

    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t think you could talk with that thing on.¡± He said, trying to lighten the mood.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t, but I chewed through the plastic gag Mephisto made over time on our way here.¡± She said smugly. ¡°It was annoying me, and it finally broke. Somehow, I expected it to have some sort of seal on it to prevent just that¡­ but I wonder...¡±

    C¡¯mon Wrath you¡¯re a smart girl you can figure it out. I can¡¯t risk telling you outright, not with these goons behind us.

    ¡°You sound a lot livelier. Do you know this place Wrath?¡± He asked, quickly changing the subject.

    ¡°Yes, I feel somewhat better. I must have been fed a small amount of blood when we got here. And no, thankfully. I suppose, unfortunately now. Being friends with Azazel kept me from ending up here no matter what I did.¡± She responded.

    ¡°So you might not have an idea how long till the fifth level?¡±

    ¡°No, but we did pass through what has to be a security gate. Descent should be much faster now. Speaking of.¡±

    Wrath nodded forward, making Evan turn and peer into the darkness. A tiny light was forming at the end of the tunnel. Evan¡¯s eyes widened with relief, as the light seemed to deafen the incessant screaming. He quickened the pace, and Wrath followed. The two hulking creatures behind them moved at the same glacial pace, yet they were still always behind them.

    The light turned out to lead into a truly gigantic opening. The corridor opened into a circular floor twice the size of a football field surrounded by tall, cylindrical, metal walls. Hexagonal patterns with blood-drawn runes decorated every spot on them even as the walls seemed to stretch above farther than Evan could see. What Evan also noticed after a couple moments was the massive red pentagram that was drawn beneath his feet.

    ¡°What.. the hell is this..?¡±

    ¡°An elevator¡­¡± Wrath responded pessimistically. She hung her head low, and Evan, sensing something, moved beside her. But even he remained silent, not knowing what to say. As they wallowed in the hopelessness of their situation, the floor lurched, trembling beneath them. Slowly, it began descending. Evan spun around, and noticed they were alone on the platform.

    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll be here a while. What¡¯s the pentagram for, Wrath?¡±

    ¡°The pentagram is a seal. One of the most ancient and most powerful symbols.¡± Wrath began, stretching her legs as well as she could with the bone chains before she sat down on the cold metal floor. ¡°Its age and familiarity makes it useful, but over time, the most cunning demons have learned methods to break the seal. Risky, dangerous methods. Its usually best to leave these sort of primordial forces be, but some are tempted by the powers they promise. A demon bearing a broken or incomplete pentagram is the quickest sign you¡¯re dealing with a truly formidable opponent. My guess is our friend Asmodeus used this to transport big creatures directly from the surface. Seeing how slow its moving, it doesn''t seem like he''s used it in a while.¡±

    ¡°Does this seal affect us? I¡¯m not feeling anything.¡±

    ¡°Most humans are immune to this particular seal. But in some situations they can be affected. If I tried using my powers I would have difficulty doing so. Especially on one this size.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so I¡¯m too plain to be affected.¡± He said, sitting down in front of her as well.

    ¡°Pretty much.¡± Wrath said, chuckling. Evan pouted.

    ¡°This one¡¯s not broken at least.¡± He mumbled after a moment of pause. ¡°We got that going for us.¡±

    ¡°Always the optimist¡­ No, the warden needs it whole to safely transport whatever he needs transporting. In this case, us.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he could break it if he wanted to?¡± He asked.

    Wrath chuckled underneath her mask. ¡°Asmodeus? Absolutely.¡±

    ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°Heard stories. Never met him. Thank fuck for that. Few have. He''s definitely a monster beyond your average demon. Seeing him in person confirmed as much. Even weakened as I am¡­¡± Wrath¡¯s voice trailed off and Evan could see a fearful look in her eyes.

    Its strange¡­ seeing Wrath so¡­ frail¡­ He thought. I guess being locked up for months will do that to anyone, no matter how strong they are.

    ¡°Asmodeus the Faceless, The Hydra, The Shattered One, demons of the underworld speak of him by many names.¡± She said, continuing. ¡°They say entire clans of demon hunters came together to fight him when he first reincarnated on earth, god-knows how long ago.¡±

    ¡°Given how he just had his creepy-ass fingers in my mouth earlier, I bet they didn¡¯t succeed.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, most were slaughtered. In the end the most they managed was to imprison him and make a pact with him. Lock him up here in this forsaken corner of the world and put him in charge of all other shit they couldn''t kill or contain.¡±

    Well, I really dodged a bullet insulting him there¡­ I¡¯m glad he doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of guy to hold a grudge. Evan thought as he wiped away the sweat dripping down the side of his neck. Wrath chuckled at his reaction as if she could tell what he was thinking.

    ¡°I remember this one demon once suggested he might be one of the Thirteen Knights. Back then it seemed ridiculous. Now, not so much.¡±

    ¡°Thirteen Knights? Those don''t sound ominous at all.¡± Evan said, gulping.

    ¡°Azazel told me about them once. Primordial demon lords or something like that.¡± Wrath explained.

    ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Countless eons swallowed them and whatever they did. Now even their very existence is questionable.¡± Wrath said, as her gaze drifted away. Evan decided to let the moment of silence sit between them as the floor kept descending. After a while, his boredom compelled him to start talking again.

    ¡°Man I gotta say Wrath, it felt so good to be able to move and walk after being bound to that chair for so long.¡±

    Wrath looked at him with a bored, annoyed expression in her eyes. She rattled the chains that still bound her arms and chest.

    ¡°Hey I¡¯m tied up too!¡± He said, wiggling his right brace. ¡°I just meant my knees hurt so bad earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not wrong there.¡±

    The two enjoyed each other¡¯s company, like a spark of hope in the silent dark. The elevator slowly descended and after some time, the ancient machinery came to a sudden halt. They rose when they saw the doors behind them slide open. Evan remarked on their futuristic decorum as they made their way through.

    ¡°Ah, you must be the new guests!¡± A delighted, hypnotic voice sang from behind them, startling both. The figure whizzed past them when they turned towards it. Evan¡¯s nostrils were flooded by a powerful, dizzying perfume. ¡°Over here sweeties, this way.¡±

    ¡°The hell?¡± Evan said when he finally laid eyes on the woman. She had a significantly long, sleek figure. So long, in fact, that the further down Evan¡¯s eyes went the more he realized her lower half kept going, coiling like that of a serpent. Shining scales like black diamonds adorned her massive tail, in contrast to her spotless, pure white skin. Her tail was accentuated by her long, tight, similarly-colored black dress. A dress that had an absurdly low d¨¦colletage all the way down to her belly button. Three metallic spikes were fashioned from the dress around her breasts, two on the sides and one down the middle across her chest. Additionally, the dress was styled with golden trim and metallic accessories all the way up her right arm, while her left arm was completely bare all the way up to her shoulder. From her waist down, a bright yellow tabard flowed down covering her dark gray serpentine underbelly.

    Lady you need to¡­ cover it up god damn.

    That notion made an embarrassed Evan blush fiercely. Her dress continued upwards flowing into a standing collar around her neck. He noted its strange shape, like droplets of blood flowing against gravity. Her cherry-red twintails flowed down her shoulders matching the inside of her dress collar. Finally resting his eyes upon her face sent a fearful shiver through Evan¡¯s body. Her eyes were stitched tightly shut with thick red twine. The lines continued from the edge of her eyes down through her cheeks, and stitched through her bright red lips. The twine ended in two black needles that pierced once more through her lips, giving them the appearance of fangs.

    ¡°I am Aramia, The Gorgon. Empress of The Pit and your esteemed host. Be welcomed to the fifth layer of Dudael. It will be my pleasure to spend an eternity with you.¡± She spoke without moving her lips. As she moved closer into the light, Evan could see two bone-white horns emerge from her head, just above her ears. They each angled back, before taking a sharp angle back up.

    Evan gulped, and it was as if she heard him. Her head snapped towards him, and he nearly fell back. She undulated herself forward, grabbing him by the chin much the same way Asmodeus had earlier. Sweat dripped down his temples as he felt her terrifyingly sharp claws press against his skin.

    What¡¯s everyone¡¯s deal with my chin!? He protested to himself.

    ¡°My, my, Master Asmodeus sent me a truly handsome one hmmm!¡± Her silky voice cooed. ¡°Its been a long time since I¡¯ve had anything but ghouls and ghasts and truly repulsive creatures. What¡¯s your name, sweet one?¡±

    Evan felt a terrifying aura to his right, and noticed Wrath with a very peculiar expression on her face. He could almost make out a vein twitching violently on her forehead.

    ¡°C-cansh you leth go of me firsht?¡± He said, thinking quickly.

    ¡°Ihihih, Terribly sorry, bad habit.¡± She smiled devilishly. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, you can stare all you¡¯d like at me. I don¡¯t mind.¡± She said, blowing him a kiss.

    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ Uh see I... I¡¯m-¡± He babbled, struggling to even say his name.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry Evan, I already know, I was teasing you. I read your mind the moment I laid eyes on you.¡± Aramia said with an alarming glee in her voice. ¡°As for you...¡± She said, turning to Wrath and gently scratching her cheek with the back of her fingers. Her long, sharp golden claws left red marks on her skin. She shook back in disgust. ¡°...Don¡¯t worry sweetie, I won¡¯t do nothing to your man. Master Asmodeus is much cuter anyway.¡± Aramia whispered, before giggling loudly.

    Evan¡¯s eyes went wide. He didn¡¯t imagine it was possible for Wrath¡¯s gray skin to blush in such a powerful purple hue, but there it was. He stared intensely, saving the memory for years to come.

    ¡°But enough chat for now sweet ones, you must be tired from your long journey.¡± The demoness began with a clap of her hands. ¡°You must now rest. You¡¯ll wake tomorrow in your newfound homes, and I will give you all the assistance you need to make your stay one to remember.¡± She clapped once more. ¡°Good night sweets, don¡¯t let the spiders bite!¡± She sang, and with the final clap, Evan¡¯s sight was swallowed by shadows.

    <hr>

    Mephistopheles followed Asmodeus down the narrow corridors of the prison. The demon seemed to float onward with purpose, and Mephisto was compelled to follow. Soon, they came towards a lounge of sorts, and Asmodeus motioned for him to enter. He obliged. Asmodeus followed, floating past some support columns towards a nearby large display cabinet.

    ¡°Do you have to do that?¡± He asked, not even bothering to look at the room.

    Asmodeus stopped dead in his tracks and turned around. His lidless eyes stared at Mephisto, with what he thought was confusion.

    ¡°Do¡­ what, Mephistopheles?¡± The demon¡¯s calm, inexpressive voice said as he walked close..

    ¡°Float, look like that, talk like that. You¡¯re being creepy.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. My current form is not something you are used to seeing, is it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah that''s it.¡± Mephisto nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve not needed to change my appearance in forever. Most demons hide their true natures to blend in the world of men, but there are no humans that might wander in this place so I¡¯ve never needed to. How about this one, then?¡± Asmodeus said.

    His skin began moving, trembling as the muscles and flesh beneath began to shift. Mephisto watched with a knot in his stomach as his face bubbled and twitched and slowly but surely changed. His horns melted into his black long hair, taking a slightly lighter tone, his pale skin took on a noticeable tan, and instead of cat-like bloodshot eyes, Mephisto found himself staring into a mirror.

    ¡°You son of a bitch.¡± Mephisto shouted angrily. ¡°You mocking me?¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t suit your fancy either? Tsk, tsk.¡± Mephisto¡¯s own voice called back at him. ¡°You¡¯re quite picky Mephistopheles. Or is it that you don¡¯t enjoy the sight of your own face? What sins are hidden underneath I wonder¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck yourself. What¡¯d you drag me here for?¡±

    ¡°There are matters to be discussed. I was hoping to give you a tour of the prison later. Mainly the important areas. But right now I was hoping to show you my exquisite collection of classical music.¡± The demon smiled. He snapped his fingers and music began playing from a nearby victrola.

    ¡°A demon who likes Mozart. How rich.¡±

    ¡°Not quite. This is a fantastic opera long before him, about a queen, her star-crossed love and the loss of her kingdom at the hands of a holy man.¡±

    Mephisto¡¯s head twitched upwards. His breath went shallow and rage coursed through his veins. His hands curled into fists. ¡°What did you say?¡± He said softly, trying to keep himself from lunging at the demon.

    ¡°Its a wonderful story, truly.¡± Asmodeus began. He placed his hand over his black hair. ¡°So, if this shape doesn¡¯t please you, how about this one then?¡± He smiled, and as he moved his hand away, his hair went from pure black to a bright, vibrant, blue with drops of red intertwined between the strands.

    Mephisto¡¯s body acted before he could, his fist aiming straight for Asmodeus¡¯ head. He exhaled, and when the dust cleared, his fist was lodged deep into the stone column behind the demon. Asmodeus¡¯ head was tilted at a right angle away from his hand. His face had shifted back, and now his cat-like eyes stared daggers into him.

    ¡°I am going to pretend¡­ for your sake, that you were just trying to protect me from a particularly venomous insect. Maybe a spider of some kind.¡± Asmodeus began, the calmness of his voice making Mephisto justifiably retract his hand and back away. ¡°Mephisto, I have known you for longer than just tonight. You might not be aware, since Lord Baphomet ripped your soul from your body, but I was able to see Camael¡¯s city fall through the eyes of a¡­ friend that was there that day. She was there to reclaim the body of that imbecile, Baphomet you see. But, after Samson was reborn and the army decimated, my dearest friend brought me a truly rapturous gift in the form of the queen¡¯s body.¡±

    Mephisto¡¯s eyes bulged from his head in rage. He wanted to lunge again and clasp his hands around the demon¡¯s neck, but he couldn¡¯t. Even though in part, the fear of the consequences held him back, that was not the reason. His body was paralyzed by Asmodeus¡¯ gaze.

    ¡°Y-you¡­ why..? Why are you telling me this?¡± He shouted through gritted teeth.

    ¡°A corpse of such power as the Queen of the Moon¡¯s could not just decay like that, no, no, no. My friend knew as much, so she took her and brought her to me. I hid her in the safest of places. Do not worry, I took great care to not defile her any more than you already did. Who knows, perhaps she¡¯s hidden somewhere in this very prison.¡± He said, smiling. ¡°As for why, I was going to tell you eventually, but you annoyed me greatly tonight. Tormenting you has given me great pleasure. How does it feel, knowing that I could, if I so desired, show you her face, I remember every face I see perfectly Mephisto. Every detail of her face that you can no longer recall, I can show you. I cannot imagine what that must be like.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ sick¡­ freak¡­¡± Mephisto spat.

    ¡°Come now Mephisto. You might have fooled Baal for a while, but did you really think I¡¯d be as easy?¡±

    ¡°Baal never had any intention of coming here, did he?¡± Mephisto said, the weight of his realization dragging his shoulders down.

    ¡°No. I cannot speak for when he realized, but you must have slipped at some point and he did. I was given the word to throw you into the pit along with your friends.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for, you bastard? Do it already.¡± Mephisto said, shouting aggressively.

    Asmodeus floated gently to the side, clearing some plaster and dust from his shoulder.

    ¡°I have no intention of doing that. After all, I still have the tour to give you.¡±

    Mephisto stared at him in stunned silence. Asmodeus stared back, his blank expression turning into a smile, and then, into laughter. He laughed a subdued, quiet laughter that filled Mephistopheles with dread. Sweat dripped down his brow, and it felt like eons since he had taken his last breath.

    ¡°Oh Mephisto, I have no need to lock you up. You are free to wander around as you please. I even welcome you to keep your little charade of being on Baal¡¯s side. There is nothing you can do to threaten me. The main rule was not a suggestion, it was an absolute truth of this place. No one. Leaves. Dudael.¡±

 Part 60: Bad Liar

    ¡±You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± Echoed an all too familiar tone, ringing like the crackling fires of death in her ear.

    Katherine snapped straight up out of her bed. Her eyes wide open, her dark scleras tainted with bloodshot veins. She stared at the shadow of the man before her and an unknown fear crawled up her spine at the sight of the faded green eyes behind his foggy glasses. It took a second for Katherine to realize where she was, and once that second passed, the pain that was briefly hidden took over her body once more. She collapsed back against the puffy pillow. Looking around, she saw herself in a normal hospital room except for the lack of any windows. A machine beeped gently to her left in the rhythm of her heartbeat. Wires and tubes dangled off of IV poles and into her bandaged arms and body.

    ¡°H-how long have I been out¡­?¡± She said weakly, between coughs.

    Octavian did not reply. He only tilted his head slightly to the side. ¡°Three months.¡± His voice fell like a body being cut from a noose. ¡°Give or take.¡±

    Katherine''s eyes went wide, but she quickly realized she was not as surprised as she initially seemed. She pulled herself up, forcing herself to sit instead of laying down, despite the aching pain deep inside her chest and stomach.

    That long huh..? She pondered, staring at her pallid skin. My muscles feel so¡­ frail... I did not think one battle would take me out as it did. I pushed myself so much¡­ was it not enough still?

    ¡°So what now?¡± She whispered.

    ¡°Pfff, now?¡± Octavian burst into laughter. ¡°Now we¡¯ll wait a couple days until the doc says you can leave the hospital and then a couple more weeks for you to get back to where you were and we¡¯ll take it from there.¡±

    Katherine stared dumbfounded at him. ¡°W-wha¡­?¡± She mumbled.

    ¡°What, what? What¡¯re you blabbing about? You thought I was gonna kill you for your failure? For getting your ass handed to you by Mephisto? Nah¡­¡± Octavian smirked as he began pacing around the room. ¡°Getting Wrath is our priority. Matters not to me how long it takes. Especially seeing how she¡¯s in one of the most secure places of creation, I don''t think she¡¯s in any danger.¡±

    ¡°Mephisto could never do something like this to me..¡± Katherine said, the blood in her veins heating with anger. ¡°I did this to myself.¡±

    ¡°A very poor strategic decision on your part then?¡± He smugly chuckled while raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Katherine began, ignoring his comment. ¡°How did you know Mephisto was there? None of the troops that survived know him or what he looks like¡­ I don¡¯t even think anyone got a good look at him in the chaos...¡±

    Octavian was silent for a moment. Katherine stared unblinking at him, the realization of his malicious intentions coming forth.

    ¡°Mephisto was-¡± He began before Katherine cut him off.

    ¡°Your man on the inside¡­ am I right?¡±

    ¡°Well if you¡¯d let me finish. But yes, exactly that.¡±

    Katherine grit her teeth and smashed her fist with fury into the metal frame on the side of the bed. ¡°Then¡­ why?¡± She said, ¡°Why did you send me on the attack if we were both under your control?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to explain myself to you Katherine. Remember your place.¡± Octavian said with a cold and vile undertone in his voice.

    Katherine wanted to throw the machine she was hooked up directly at his head. The instant her muscles tensed to move however, she was frozen solid, her breath choking in her lungs and the mark on her cheek searing into her flesh.

    ¡°Y-you... threw me¡­ in the lion¡¯s mouth¡­¡± She said, fighting against the restrictive powers holding her back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even try it Kathy.¡± He said, barely a whisper. His voice floated through the air and passed through her like a cold wind in a dark forest. He then continued. ¡°Yes, I did. And I will again. I don¡¯t take risks. Everything is calculated to precise perfection. You, or Mephisto. One of you was going to win that night. If it was you, great, Wrath¡¯s in my grasp sooner than anticipated. If Mephisto does, like he did, now I still have my man on the inside able to open the gates of Dudael wide when we arrive. Baal¡¯s forces are now reduced, thanks to you-¡±

    ¡°And it only cost you three months and half your troops. Some strategy.¡± She shouted back at him. ¡°And you dared mock mine.¡±

    ¡°Expandable costs of war.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insane. You want me to break into Dudael? A prison built by angels, now run by demons? Filled with nothing but prisoners that I''ve sent there myself?¡±

    Octavian stepped back, his expression changing to one like that of a wounded puppy. He placed a hand over his heart and said with a soft, childish voice: ¡°Why of course not Kathy. We will be breaking into Dudael.¡±

    Katherine sat in dumbfounded silence as her superior laughed to himself. A bead of sweat dripped down her temple as she remembered the piercing unblinking eyes of the last being she saw that night.

    ¡°You¡¯re awfully brave. You have no fear of Asmodeus then?¡±

    The man stayed unflinching. He appeared to collect his thoughts for a moment before.

    ¡°Why would I? Demons are nothing to me. You¡¯re all playthings for me to use as I see fit.¡±

    You dare call me a demon you fucker¡­ She thought. ¡°You¡¯re a lying bastard. Or worse, you¡¯re really stupider than you seem.¡±

    ¡°Careful, I told you before I like you Katherine but you¡¯re kinda pissing me off. Just because you fear the warden does not mean I do. Oh yes, worry not, I know the stories of the Writhing Flesh. I know what your bloodline did to bind him to the pact. Does not change anything. I need Wrath, and no primordial demon will stop me.¡±

    Katherine swallowed her words. Octavian¡¯s piercing gaze forced her to look away. She once again was hit by the feeling of overexertion. A loud, deep cough escaped from her chest. Winded, she slid back against the cold pillow. Octavian saw her state and turned to leave.

    ¡°Rest while you can Katherine. I''ll come visit you once you¡¯re set to be dispatched.¡± He paused in thought for a second then added. ¡°And when you¡¯re fully recovered¡­ I¡¯ll detail you on the plans for our assault.¡±

    Katherine watched him leave, wallowing in the silence that followed for some time. Her thoughts lingered on the earlier exchange.

    I wonder why I got so upset over him calling me a demon, when just the other day¡­ I suppose the other month now, I willingly accepted myself as such? She slumped to the side, before anger shot her back up again. The irritating beeping of the machine next to her ended up being its downfall, as Katherine smashed her fist down on it, silencing it after its long beep.

    ¡°Ah fuck him and fuck that beeping! Maybe its hypocritical, but just because I accepted it doesn¡¯t mean I''ll allow that cunt to insult me like that.¡± She said to no one in particular, but nevertheless a reply came.

    ¡°Yeah I completely agree frankly.¡± Kaidan¡¯s tired voice came from the doorway. ¡°¡±What¡¯re you talking about¡­ exactly?¡±

    Katherine¡¯s head swiveled towards the opening of the room, and a powerful expression of annoyance and disgust manifested over her face. ¡°Another one of you fucks¡­ I guess my days of resting are over then?¡± She said coldly.

    ¡°Bleh, don''t look so disappointed to see me. Besides, I feel like you¡¯ve had enough. More than any of us got anyway.¡± He said, pulling the armchair from the opposite wall towards himself and sitting on it. He plopped his feet on the rail at the end of her bed and leaned back. A smug grin crawled across his face.

    ¡°Surprised to see you here so fast. News travels fast or were you waiting outside worried sick over little old me?¡± Katherine said, making sure to add an appropriate amount of snark in her voice.

    ¡°Actually I was in the area and happened to see the boss go into your room and not come out for a while. I assumed he wasn''t just talking to himself although¡­ he does do that sometimes. More often than you¡¯d think actually.¡±

    A shock of pain passed through Katherine¡¯s body, making her grunt and preventing her from continuing her snarky commentary. Awkward silence settled between them until Kaidan broke the ice.

    ¡°So what have you accepted?¡± He asked quietly.

    Katherine just silently massaged her left shoulder. Her thoughts raced silently for a moment if she wanted to open the subject or not. She sighed. ¡°My blood. My family descends from Samson the Rageful. Our blood is unholy, unclean, sinful. But I could never accept that. I could never accept being half-demon.¡±

    Kaidan¡¯s cheery grin slowly faded, replaced by a grim sorrowness. But intuition kept him from saying anything, instead just listening.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m even talking to you, let alone telling you all this. Whatever, I guess my body being so frail has influenced my mind similarly. I guess I feel vulnerable.¡± She said coughing again. ¡°So, as I was saying¡­ I didn¡¯t want to use it, so I trained. I had a lot of responsibilities on my shoulders from a young age, but I never wanted to use the gifts I¡¯d been granted. Not entirely. It would be impossible to not use them completely. The blood made me stronger, faster, more vicious than a regular person no matter what I did. But I wanted to become a demon hunter like my father, who had no special blood or gifts, just his human will. I¡¯ve faced many horrors from the first day I could swing my mother¡¯s halberd. But I persevered and overcame them with my own strength. The monsters that I¡¯ve faced never required more than that. Until our last battle, where it wasn¡¯t enough anymore.¡±

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s halberd¡­ he took it didn''t he?¡± Kaidan asked. ¡°The black-haired fella. From what I can remember, its been a while.¡±

    ¡°Its the only thing I have left of her. I have nothing else... I couldn¡¯t bear to see it in a soulless demon¡¯s fucking hands.¡±

    ¡°Y''know, Im basically like really fucking good with a chainwhip, I coulda gotten your halberd back if you just asked me to." He commented, shrugging his shoulders.

    Katherine was not amused. Her expression turned to that of someone looking at pure filth. Kaidan felt her burning stare and slowly sank into the armchair, making himself small. He quickly looked away and faked a cough. She then continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind for the future I suppose¡­ Anyway, as I said, in the last battle, I embraced it. I performed one of many rituals that I hoped to never rely on. And I still failed. My powers were still not enough. I embraced my unholy blood and for what¡­ for nothing. I blinded myself with rage and still lost the battle. ¡± She lamented, her voice aching with sadness and bitter disappointment.

    ¡°Perhaps you just did not go far enough?¡± Kaidan asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean, hear me out. You act like embracing a part of yourself is such a horrible thing-¡±

    ¡°It is a horrible thing. I broke a promise to my parents, to myself. And that¡¯s what hurts the most. Fuck, I shouldn¡¯t have told you, a demon like you would never understand.¡±

    ¡°You think I can¡¯t understand your little sob party? You and I are more similar than you think, Katherine.¡±

    ¡°I am nothing like you.¡± She said, with an unusual melancholy in her voice. It was as if she tried convincing herself the fact was true, but she no longer truly believed it.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You didn¡¯t choose the family you were born in. You didn''t choose to be some great demon hunter. It was all forced upon you. Just like it was all forced on me too. We¡¯re both slaves of fate and nothing more.¡±

    Now it was Katherine¡¯s turn to be silent. Her quietness invited Kaidan to continue. He changed his position, moving his legs down and leaning forward.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t always a demon, you know. I also never had a choice. I was just some peasant farmer a couple centuries ago. Might have been more, not like they give you an exact date when you arrive in hell. Anyway, I had a family, a wife and two sons. Just like you, I had ambitions, desires, dreams of my own. None of them matter anymore. One day, a great army strolled through our little village, slaughtering everything and everyone. The general killed me last, after watching him hang my whole family in front of me. But I had the misfortune of being the only one to die directly by his hand. That meant my soul was now under his control. Oops, bad roll of the cosmic dice. I could have died a million different ways, but I died by the hand of some cruel bastard who decided my soul was his property.¡±

    Silence. A pause lingered in the air as Kaidan caught his breath before continuing. He bit his lip, drawing just a single drop of blood that he quickly licked up.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember how many years I spent in hell. Until Azazel first summoned me back here. But by then, what was left but this hollow husk of a man you see before you. Worst of all, I can¡¯t even remember any of their names or faces. I sometimes find myself wondering if I even had a family, or if it was just some memory tortured into my mind all those years ago.¡±

    Katherine mulled over the newfound story she had been told. ¡°So, what? You heard my sob story so you decided to impart yours onto me? What do you want me to do? Forgive every demon that might have once been a man with dreams and ambitions?¡± She said, gritting her teeth. ¡°How many people have you killed since?¡±

    ¡°How many have you killed just before your coma?¡± He asked, and she immediately fell silent. Her lip trembled. ¡°You think all those working for Baal were demons like me? Or everyone working under Octavian that died because of you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I accepted what fate wanted from me. It wanted me to be a monster, and thus I became a monster. I accepted what was always part of me.¡±

    ¡°And in return, lost what you cherished most in yourself, just like you said.¡±

    Katherine looked away, her head hanging in shame. Her hands curled into fists and her muscles trembled. ¡°I¡¯ve lost what I cherished most in myself long ago.¡± She said, barely a whisper. ¡°Something¡­ happened to me during, and after that battle. Something has been taken from me and I don¡¯t know what¡­ something that I once thought was important. Its all a flash, an image that keeps fading and reappearing. Something Death took from me.¡±

    Kaidan looked down at the ground. He then said: ¡°Death takes something from each of us. I¡¯ve never seen it give anything back.¡±

    Katherine chuckled. A part of her found the comment amusing in some capacity. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right.¡± She said. Maybe I should embrace what I¡¯ve been afraid of for so long. Maybe some part of me still fought against it, and that''s why I ended up losing. I¡¯ve already done so much wrong in this world. What¡¯s a little more before I die? She thought, resigning herself to the cage of fate that surrounded her. Maybe dying is the only way I can reclaim what was mine.

    <hr>

    ¡°Six...ty¡­ THREE!¡± Evan grunted as he pushed himself up from the cold sterile faience floor of his prison cell. The skin on his back stretched and tensed along with the muscles underneath. A stinging pain still ached all over his bare back, sending slight electric shocks through him.

    It was a reminder of a foolish, arrogant mistake. A fight, a moment of disobedience, followed by the flash of a bright red whip out of the corner of his eye as the beasts held his arms against the wall. Moments later, pain, searing, unbearable pain as his flesh was split open, again and again. Later he would find out from Wrath that the Serpent branded him in a peculiar and extremely precise pattern: a symbol, almost like a left hand placed on his back. It was an insult, a demonic word for ¡®cripple¡¯. Somehow, that stung more than the pain.

    ¡°I told you to straighten your back more Evan!¡± Wrath called out from the cell across from him, snapping him out of his thoughts.

    ¡°You keep telling me that, but I¡¯d like to see you straighten your back while doing pushups with one bloody arm.¡± He yelled at her. ¡°Also, morning, I thought you were still sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. And if you want that other arm to not end up a limp noodle you better listen to my advice. What time is it?¡± She said, her voice clearly straining to speak.

    ¡°If the clock in the corridor is to be believed, almost twelve p.m.¡± He said, getting up from the floor. He then walked over to a large nearby sink and cleaned himself off with a damp towel.

    The prison cells that the two of them have lived in for the past months were spacious and exceedingly clean despite minimal cleaning by either of them. Both had a decently sized bed in the corner next to a desk and even a walled off bathroom across from that. Over the first few weeks, Evan had requested many things, such as books, writing material and even some training equipment from Aramia. Despite his tensions with her, following approval from the warden, he was eventually given all. This even included a workbench and a set of weights which he had put to great use, with Wrath¡¯s helpful advice.

    Her treatment however had not been as kind. Most of her requests had been denied, for reasons unknown to either of them. Despite the fact that all that separated them was two glass walls and the corridor between them, he was powerless to help her in any way. The glass walls were impenetrable, as was proven when Evan tried smashing it with the weights he was gifted and didn''t even leave a scratch. Additionally, both were even given different time schedules, making sure there was no overlap for the other when one was at the showers or out in the main lounge. Clear order had been given that Wrath was to be physically isolated from all other inmates, especially Evan.

    ¡°Honestly, it could be midnight right now and I wouldn¡¯t have any way of knowing.¡± Evan continued. ¡°You doing okay though, Wrath? You wake up later and later each day, and go to sleep earlier and earlier. I honestly didn¡¯t even think you could sleep until we first came to this ugly place.¡±

    There was silence from the other room. Concerned, Evan put aside his water bottle and went to the glass wall, knocking on it. A startled Wrath jumped from her dark corner of the bed and looked at him.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ being kept at the bare minimum. Asmodeus is¡­ afraid. He knows I can be trouble for him, and he makes sure to feed me enough blood to not starve.¡±

    Thump came the dull sound of Evan smashing his fist down on the glass, to no effect. ¡°Fucking bastard. Don¡¯t worry Wrath, when Constantine breaks us out of here you¡¯ll get the chance to pay the demon fucker back for everything.¡± He said, nodding to himself as he turned away to put on a shirt.

    ¡°You still think they¡¯ll come?¡± Wrath said pessimistically.

    ¡°Not a single doubt in my mind.¡± Evan responded without skipping a beat. ¡°Its just¡­ taking a while for them to find us. Mephisto wasn¡¯t able to let them know while he was still out so-¡±

    ¡°I told you not to fucking talk to me about Mephisto!¡± She shouted. ¡±He could have told us about his plans when he had the chance. Maybe things would have gone differently then. Urhg.¡± She said, finishing with a groan from deep within her weakened core.

    ¡°Yeah well¡­ that doesn¡¯t really matter anymore. He¡¯s a prisoner here like the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°Oh is that what he told you? Or is he still using that one imp idiot as a messenger, what was his name Jimothy or something.¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Jeremiah. And no. He gave up and just meets me directly when he''s in the lounge. Asmodeus doesn¡¯t seem to care.¡±

    ¡°Why would he? Mephisto is powerless.¡± Wrath said, followed by a wheezing cough.

    ¡°Not completely. He¡¯s still allowed much more freedom than us. In fact, he¡¯s been exploring the different layers, levels, whatever. This place is apparently even more gigantic than we thought. Like a whole underground metropolis. Apparently the fourth level above us, its all about artefacts and weapons and wicked occult shit.¡±

    ¡°Its been months and he''s barely at the fourth level?¡± She said, followed by an exhausted hanging of her head. ¡°We¡¯re fucked. Has he even found anything useful?¡±

    ¡°Well, like I said, its a large place and he''s being thorough. While also trying to stay out of trouble. Apparently there¡¯s some restricted areas in the second level, in security, and he suspects there might be some interesting things in there. He also suspects my half of the dagger is kept safe in one of the levels, probably the fourth.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me all this Evan? What good will knowing it do for me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ trying to get your spirits up.¡± He said with honesty in his voice. ¡°Trying to give you hope, to reassure you. Do you think I¡¯m not afraid too, Wrath? Do you think I don¡¯t wake up every day hoping that Mephisto might come running to give us a sign from the outside, anything? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m scared for my own life and sanity everytime I''m in the main room with all the other demon inmates, especially after what happened? And that constant, rumbling screaming that¡¯s so very faint, but always there. Just enough to make me doubt my own sanity.¡±

    ¡°Evan¡­¡± Wrath¡¯s said softly.

    He paused for breath, before he continued again, his voice quieter this time. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t notice how thin and frail you¡¯re becoming, how you heave and pant and cry out in your sleep and there¡¯s nothing I can do? Do you think I don¡¯t wonder if maybe Constantine or Uriel are already...¡± His voice trailed off, stopping the dark thoughts in its tracks. He hit his forehead hard against the glass, startling Wrath once again. ¡°No. No, Constantine is like¡­ no, more than a brother to me. I refuse to believe he would abandon us here. Constantine would never abandon anyone. Not us, not Nikolai, hell I think he wouldn''t abandon Katherine if he had the chance. Same with Uriel. Neither of them would die and let us here to rot. They just need more time. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°He hates me, Evan. He said so himself. I¡¯ve¡­ my actions have wounded him too deeply. He won''t come...¡° She said, leaning her head against her knees as she looked at Evan. The golden gaze of her eyes now faded and bleak.

    ¡°Wrath¡­ Constantine wasn¡¯t the only one who loved Nikolai¡­ I did too.¡± He confessed. Wrath looked at him, her brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°As a friend. Purely platonically.¡± He quickly added. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, we all grew up together. But¡­ Yes, when you attacked us that day, I was just as wounded on the inside too. I also hated you. I found it hard to stomach your help afterwards, especially seeing the¡­ state¡­ Nikolai ended up in.¡± He paused for a second, rubbing the sweat and redness from his forehead. His missing limb seemed to ache, as if was still there, but he grit his teeth and did his best to ignore it.

    ¡°But¡­ when I was lost after that night¡­ after I got my arm chopped off¡­ it wasn¡¯t Constantine, or Uriel, or even Mephisto who helped me push through¡­ even though Mephisto tried.¡± He said, following with another pause where he locked eyes with Wrath, smiling gently to her. ¡°It was you.¡±

    ¡°Evan¡­¡± Her voice echoed once again, but Evan continued.

    ¡°I want to believe that you changed. And maybe what you¡¯ve done is unforgivable, but I know you will atone for it in time. Not like I¡¯m one to talk about atonement, my failures have led to the apocalypse after all¡­ but I believe in you. And I will make Constantine believe in you as well.¡± He finished with a wide grin. Then he laughed and Wrath felt a warmth within her chest that made her laugh as well. ¡°Also, you kinda saved my life from the giant snake-chicken thing that kidnapped me so, I kinda owe you, hah.¡± Evan added, sticking out his tongue and rolling his eyes.

    ¡°Hmhm. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve saved your life more than just then...¡± Wrath began, with a conflicted smile on her face. ¡°You know when we first arrived here and passed through the veil?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡±

    ¡°Sorry but¡­ well... for me it was different than for you. I felt¡­ pure nothing. Nauseating silence. Even my eyesight turned to blackness. I was suffocating. That lonesome void swallowed me, and then¡­ you bumped up against me and it all faded. I was so shocked to see you there next to me, all meek and embarrassed. I was so surprised to find out I wasn¡¯t alone.¡± Wrath quietly poured out her heart, while the faint echoing in her voice still lingered in Evan¡¯s ears. ¡°I was always alone. For centuries, millenia, even when I was partnered with Azazel. When I joined you guys, it was purely to take revenge on Katherine for defeating me but now¡­ I want more than that. I want to become worthy of your belief in me.¡± She said, ending her monologue with a strained smile.

    ¡°Hah¡­ well¡­ that¡¯s good!¡±

    ¡°By the way, your hair¡¯s getting long.¡± She said, realizing the heaviness of her earlier subject and trying to lighten the mood some more.

    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s starting to annoy me, I should probably shave it soon... So wait, does that mean you don¡¯t want revenge on Kath anymore¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh absolutely not, I¡¯m gonna fuck that bitch up if I ever meet he-uyrggh.¡± Wrath said before suddenly collapsing on her bed, her body shivering violently and blood dripping from her mouth.

    ¡°Wrath? Wrath? You okay? Should I call Snaketits?¡± Evan asked, concerned.

    ¡°You could have picked a nicer nickname for me, Sweetie¡­¡± A melodious voice called out from a blindspot in the corridor. From that place, Aramia soon slithered out, her dark black scales glimmering in the blue-ish lights that shone from above. She was followed by two hulking flesh golems, each carrying a tray of food and drink.

    ¡°I was wondering when you¡¯d bring us lunch. How long have you been eavesdropping on us, Snaketits?¡±

    ¡°Long enough, my sweet. Lots of interesting discussions you all had. So cute! That Nikolai person, she seems intriguing. What¡¯s she like? Ah¡­ oh, what a horrid resurrection.¡± She laughed, feigning a horrified expression. At least, Evan assumed as much, given the fact that Aramia¡¯s face was almost completely still at all times, stitched as it was.

    ¡°Shut up! Get the fuck out of my head!¡± Evan shouted, backing away from the glass.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, careful Sweetie, I like you, but if you keep being mean to me I¡¯ll just have to skip your lunch today¡­¡± She said, doing what could be described as a pout.

    ¡°Fine, but please¡­ Wrath, help her, she doesn¡¯t look okay.¡± He said, pointing to the other cell, where Wrath was still convulsing.

    Aramia slithered to the front of the cell, where she took her index finger and stuck it in the glass. Her sharp, long, red nail pierced through its like a needle through water. The glass rippled, waves spreading out from where her pale finger rested, and when she dragged it across, a perfect horizontal opening formed.

    ¡°Lucky day, Mademoiselle Wrath, today you get a nice juicy blood bag for you to indulge in.¡± She mocked, as she motioned for one of the golems to put the tray into the slot. It didn¡¯t take a second for a black tendril to lash out from Wrath¡¯s arm and savagely grab the bag from the tray. Like a starved animal, she began sucking the slick red liquid from the tiny plastic tube above the bag. Her shivering soon came to a stop as she satiated herself.

    ¡°A vile sight¡­¡± Continued Aramia with disgust. ¡°...Wouldn¡¯t you agree sweetie?¡±

    ¡°No. Fuck yourself.¡± Evan responded plainly.

    ¡°You think the warden will keep you safe, don''t you? Asmodeus has his rules, I have mine¡­ One more word out of you, Mister and you¡¯ll be even more starved than she is. And if you keep pushing¡­ How''s your back doing?¡± The serpent said with a mocking smirk.

    Evan swallowed, taking a step back from the glass. He forced himself to stay quiet, and meekly looked away. The serpent¡¯s stitched face filled him with dread, and everytime he looked at her he felt a pressing sensation within his very consciousness. The edges of his vision seemed to fade and break.

    Don¡¯t think anything, don¡¯t think anything, don¡¯t think anything, don¡¯t think anything. His thoughts rang out, hoping to not accidentally insult her once again.

    ¡°Adorable. Give him the food before he starts begging too.¡± Aramia said with a flick of her wrist. The golem obeyed and Evan accepted the tray. It contained a pile of goopy mash, rock hard stale bread, a few slices of fruit that had rapidly browned, and some meat on the bone. Evan desperately prayed to every God he could think of hoping it was chicken or pork and not something else.

    ¡°I¡¯ll come back for your allotted open time in an hour Sweetie. Enjoy your meal.¡± Aramia cooed before she slithered away.

    Wrath and Evan remained across from each other in silence as they both ate. After a while, she quietly asked: ¡°Evan, when you get back, will you read me a story tonight?¡±

    ¡°Of course, why do you think I asked for all those books?¡± He responded, smiling.

    <hr>

    Breathe in¡­ Breathe out¡­ Just like Insect taught you. Uriel focused, hoping her thoughts could somehow find their way into Constantine¡¯s mind. He stood concentrating in the middle of the field as she watched from the sidelines. His hands gripped his dagger-turned-spear down towards the ground. His eyes were closed, but he knew exactly how far away the dummy was. One strike, he could not miss. Uriel saw the flash of the crimson steel followed by Constantine¡¯s dash. He sliced forward. She held her breath, watching with pale eyes as he cut the target with his full force. But it did not land, not perfectly. The strike was too forward, the flat of the pole hit the base side of the dummy¡¯s neck. Instead of a clean, precise cut, his strength smashed it to bits. There was a collective sigh of disappointment from Insect, Nathaniel, and herself.

    ¡°God, DAMN it!¡± He shouted, throwing the spear aside and looking for something to kick and let out his anger on. The splintered remains of the dummy proved to be the best target.

    ¡°Hargh-haha!¡± Nathaniel chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s a fiery soul that one. His moves are there, but he''s still inexperienced. Lacks confidence in his muscles. But seeing that white coat in action again, its almost nostalgic¡­ reminds me of...¡° He said but trailed off when he noticed Uriel looking at him, listening closely.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Constantine asked as he approached. He had picked up his weapon and quickly rushed over to them. Uriel could see the disappointment hidden behind his eyes. He dusted himself off with his bandaged, calloused hands. The fruits of his training were obvious in his physical form, but the toll of the mistakes was also apparent. ¡°Who¡¯d I remind you of Nate?¡± He said, clearing his throat with a cough.

    ¡°Insect, can I ask you to get the car ready? Its getting late, we¡¯ll be going soon.¡± He delayed answering, and she obliged, although Uriel could sense her desire to object. Once she put some distance between them Nathaniel turned with a sigh. ¡°Katherine¡¯s father. You remind me of him in his youth.¡±

    ¡°I remember him.¡± Constantine said. ¡°I met him a few times. Emmanuel, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He was¡­ nice to me. I was sad when I heard what happened.¡±

    ¡°The fire¡­ correct?¡± Uriel interrupted for clarification. ¡°Same fire that scarred Nikolai?¡±

    ¡°It was¡­ much more than that¡­ it was a tragedy.¡± Nathaniel continued. ¡°One I can never not feel responsible for.¡±

    Uriel and Constantine both stared in silence at him. Constantine did take a drink from his water bottle before Nathaniel began speaking once again.

    ¡°As you both know, Katherine comes from her mother¡¯s long line of demon hunters. Aliliana and Emmanuel, they did their best. He was not as powerful as her, not being part of the family. But he made a name for himself, became one of the most successful hunters in our recent history. Things however, changed when Katherine was born, and especially after the young Nikolai did.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Asked Uriel.

    ¡°You see, when Katherine was born¡­ Alilana instantly began making preparations for her. She knew that her bloodline would continue through her, and sought to make her prepared, as she had been in her youth. But Emmanuel¡­ he disagreed. He kept her existence hidden, even to me for a time. He wanted his daughter to live in a peaceful world. One without the risk of the horrific evils that lurked in the dark. His resolve was only strengthened when Nikolai was born. He objected to any attempts at putting her through similar preparations.¡±

    ¡°While I don¡¯t disagree with his intentions, did he seriously believe demons like Azazel would just leave them alone? Seems foolish.¡± Constantine said, his voice trembling with anger.

    ¡°He was not the only one. I also believed. Lily and Emmy had fought and banished Azazel years before he returned. Very few demons remained who would dare threaten either of them.¡±

    ¡°So, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Emmanuel, in one of his last missions with me, found a young child. A cult attempting a horrific summoning ritual involving¡­ anyway, we rescued all we could and slaughtered the cultists. We soon learned of the child¡¯s connections to the family, and he entrusted me to care and look after her.¡±

    Insect¡­ Uriel realized. The look on Constantine¡¯s face told her he did as well.

    ¡°They came to me. He argued to make her Aliliana¡¯s successor in name, only partially in blood. That way, he would spare his daughters whatever fate might await them. Aliliana argued vehemently. She believed her blood to be cursed. And that curse would follow them no matter what.¡± Nathaniel paused, rubbing his weary eyes. ¡°I was to be the deciding vote. And I agreed with Emmanuel. Wasting your years away hunting an endless legion of dark creatures and corrupt beings, hoping to not die in every waking moment. That¡¯s not life. This was a chance for those two girls to be free.¡±

    ¡°And in return¡­ doom Insect¡¯s fate?¡± Uriel stepped back, distraught at what she had heard. In the end, your choice ended up dooming all three, hasn¡¯t it Nathaniel?

    ¡°Yes. I do not ask for forgiveness for my choice. Especially given the circumstances. This was a choice I would come to regret, in many forms. Not only do I regret bringing an innocent child into this world, a child whom I grew to love and care for, but the choice ended with the death of my life-long partner, my brother, and his wife, someone I respected and cared deeply for.¡±

    ¡°It was an accident Nathan. Nothing more. You couldn¡¯t have known what the future would bring.¡± Constantine said firmly. ¡°We won¡¯t tell Insect. But if you want forgiveness, asking us for it doesn¡¯t make sense. We should get going.¡± He said, turning to leave, but was stopped in his tracks by Nathaniel grabbing his arm.

    ¡°I wish it was only that. I wish. But¡­ after they found Nikolai, me and a small team investigated the cabin and surrounding area. Emmanuel and Aliliana, their bodies were¡­ gone. But the chaos we found there¡­ It was nothing like a typical gas explosion.¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel, be very exact with your next words. What are you trying to tell me?¡±

    ¡°The fire became a simple cover-story we gave to the authorities. I believe¡­ a demon attacked them that night. Specifically, the demon Azazel.¡±

    Constantine closed his eyes, and took deep breaths. Uriel looked at the back of his head. She lifted her palm, feeling the rage that began boiling within him. The pure-white spectre of his soul shivered and convulsed.

    ¡°How?¡± Constantine viciously spat out a single question.

    ¡°We later found Katherine, she had survived... somehow. She never told us what happened, only demanded that we keep Nikolai out of everything, keep her in the dark. But I could see it in her eyes, in that terrifying determination she had to hunt Azazel with all her power. The evidence at the cabin was like a puzzle, and once Katherine was found, so was the final piece. I never told this to anybody but... you two were closer to them than I ever was. In these last few months you¡¯ve proved yourselves as valuable hunters, time and time again. If anyone should know, its you two.¡±

    Uriel reached her hand over, intending to comfort Constantine, but the appearance of Insect, and a familiar face next to her in the distance interrupted and prevented her.

    ¡°Sean!¡± She said gleefully, her eyes lighting up, and trying to put away the subject at hand.

    ¡°Excellent timing! We should get going.¡± Nathaniel perked up, rolling away. His voice immediately shifted from the earlier quietness to his usual loud booming cheer.

    ¡°Its been so long, Sean!¡± Constantine exclaimed, trying to match everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. Uriel could tell that he was still affected however. ¡°Its good to see you!¡± He said, giving the man a handshake followed by a hug.

    ¡°Constantine, Uriel, Sir.¡± He said, offering Uriel a warm hug after as well. She accepted. ¡°It has been huh. Wowe you two look¡­ Well, to be honest you look awful. Worse than when we dragged you out of that burning city. I hope its just my glasses being dirty. What has this old turgid lump of a man put you two through? C¡¯mon, you can tell me over dinner, I made a really great roast and I¡¯d hate for it to get cold.¡±

    <hr>

    Constantine made his way outside while wiping some leftover sauce from his lips. The chill breeze of the midnight sky caressed his face. Sean insisted he¡¯d clean everything up so he decided to take a break. It had been a long while since he had such a hearty, homely meal. Sean¡¯s return apparently warranted a special occasion, or so Nate told everyone. He assured everyone that supplies in Venandis would last for a decent length of time, but celebratory evenings like these were a rarity. Sean¡¯s cooking reminded him of Nikolai¡¯s and once his thoughts rested on her, they quickly moved on to the chaotic events that unfolded over the past year of his life.

    Here I am having roast chicken and pretending to be cheerful with everyone while Evan¡¯s rotting away in some forgotten demon hole¡­ God, I know I don¡¯t pray to you often but please, make sure they endure just a little more. Uriel is trying day in day out to find them¡­ I wish I could help her in any capacity. He thought to himself as he made his way to a nearby park bench near the church.

    He sat on the bench, but immediately noticed a shadow moving above the streetlamp next to him. It was Insect, sitting on top of it. She hadn¡¯t noticed him coming, or did and simply ignored him.

    ¡°Hey Teach¡¯!¡± He greeted her. She turned to him and frowned before jumping down from the streetlamp. She began walking away before Constantine called out to her. ¡°Hey come on, you really gonna keep ignoring me except when you¡¯re handing me my own ass?¡±

    She stopped, turning to him with bored eyes. She hand signed something, which Constantine understood as ¡°No point, you can¡¯t understand, I dont have my notebook.¡±

    In response, he signed back with robotic motions: ¡°I want to try.¡±

    Insect was surprised. Her eyes went wide. ¡°Who taught you?¡± She asked

    ¡°Uriel.¡± He said out loud. ¡°Sorry I¡­ don''t know how to sign names yet.¡±

    Insect chuckled. She came closer and began showing him the motions. She placed her gloved fingertips on her shoulders before turning her hands away and doing a slight flapping motion with her open palms. Constantine repeated, and for the briefest of moments, he believed he saw the inkling of a smile on her face. She then walked back and sat on the bench next to him, letting out a pleased sigh. They sat in silence for a few moments before she tapped him on the shoulder to get his attention and asked:

    ¡°Why so concerned?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± He began signing but then just continued by speaking. ¡°I¡¯m worried. I¡¯m scared for my friends. I¡¯m scared for the future. I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ll learn all your and Nathaniel¡¯s teachings and royally fuck up despite them. Like I¡¯m heading straight for the lion¡¯s teeth and nothing I can do will avoid that fate.¡±

    She twacked him on the back of the head. ¡°What was that for?¡± He yelped.

    ¡°You better not.¡± She signed. ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you.¡±

    He laughed while massaging his head. ¡°I just¡­ wanna make things right you know? I always promise I''ll get all my friends back together again but so far¡­ I¡¯ve only succeeded in losing more and more of them.¡±

    Insect looked away somewhat disappointed, before Constantine continued with vigor in his voice. ¡°But hey, I did find some new ones, like you. You might be a bitch and a half and my face still hasn¡¯t forgotten you for the last time you punched me into the dirt but I want you to be there when I get everyone back. You still owe me a pool match too.¡± He chuckled.

    The corners of Insect¡¯s mouth curved upwards for a moment, but then she shook her head and stood up. ¡°Its late, go sleep.¡± She said to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that late though.¡± He protested, which earned him another twack to the head. ¡°Fine¡­ sure thing I¡¯ll go. Nice chatting with ya.¡± He said as she walked away.

    After enough time passed, he stood up as well, and made his way back to his and Uriel¡¯s cabin house. He snuck around the place, hoping not to wake her up but it turned out she was still awake. The light coming from her room gave her away. He knocked on her open door, startling her.

    ¡°Hey its late, what¡¯re you doing up?¡± He asked her

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± She said, her voice echoing quietly. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you were feeling the same way?¡± Uriel continued, putting the music box she held in her hands on her nightstand.

    ¡°Yeah I uh... took a little walk after that meal and ran into Insect, hung out a bit.¡± He sat next to her. She shimmied closer, her face close to his shoulder, her hot breath pressing against his neck. Chills traveled up his spine, and he had to look away to keep his heart from thumping out of his chest.

    ¡°I feel stuck, Constantine.¡± Uriel confessed, slightly disappointed that he turned away. ¡°I keep trying every day and every night. But its like there¡¯s some barrier preventing me from finding them. Stopping me from going any further.¡±

    ¡°Madame not able to help?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing I do seems to work¡­ my brain feels¡­ fuzzy. Ever since I¡¯ve been studying with Madame Erika I¡¯ve been getting more and more¡­ attuned to other people. I can see the shapes of their souls, their emotions, sometimes even their thoughts. Its overwhelming sometimes. Too much stimulus.¡±

    ¡°Hey its okay... take it easy¡­ you¡¯ll find them eventually. You must. I believe in you.¡± He said, walking over and giving her a tight embrace. Uriel¡¯s dark wings wrapped around him and she pressed her head into his chest. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help? Maybe you can jump in my head again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d really rather not.¡± Uriel sighed. ¡°No offense.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    Uriel laughed at his reaction, but then her smile faded. ¡°I tried everything I could think of. I tried finding memories of Evan, Wrath, even Mephisto. Anything to connect to where they might be. The furthest I can get is this facility from where they escaped for a brief moment but¡­ its all void from there. Fuck, why was it so easy with you and your father.¡±

    Father?

    ¡°Uriel¡­¡± Constantine perked up. ¡°Have you tried finding Mephisto?¡±

    The angel looked at him as if he had a third arm. ¡°I just¡­ said¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no. Not directly¡­ I meant, have you tried finding him through yourself? The same way you found my father through me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any memories of him though. That''s not how¡­¡± She began protesting, but then her eyes went wide. ¡°Maybe¡­? It never crossed my mind to try that different path.¡±

    Uriel stood up from the bed and walked over to the window of the room. She took a deep breath and stretched out her arm, pressing it against the glass. Constantine watched her in silence. A minute passed, then ten, then half an hour. Boredom began taking over his mind, then tiredness, with sleep waiting on the horizon. He gave Uriel one more check, but she was still as a statue in front of the window. He then collapsed onto her bed, asleep.

    It was a dreamless sleep, one that felt like it had been an instant, a blink, but instead hours had passed. He didn¡¯t know why he was suddenly standing, awake. His body had reacted to the booming shout faster than his mind did. He turned to Uriel, who was kneeling on the floor, gasping for air. Her breathing was loud, heavy and labored. He was beside her in an instant, helping her breathe and reassuring her. She turned to him, her face an expression a mixture of of exhaustion, worry, and ecstatic glee.

    ¡°I¡­ found them¡­¡± Was all she could say before collapsing into blissful unconsciousness.

 Part 61: Aurora

    ¡°Took you long enough to get back on two feet Katherine.¡± Octavian said calmly.

    ¡°You called for me?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°Sit.¡± He ordered her, and she obliged.

    How she hated being dragged back to that office like a bitch on a leash. She hated seeing Octavian¡¯s smug expression of superiority every time he looked at her or made her do something. But she had to endure, especially now, knowing the fate that awaited her, the reason she was here.

    ¡°Dudael then.¡± She quietly spoke. ¡°How do you plan to get in there?¡±

    ¡°My dear Katherine, getting into Dudael isn¡¯t the difficult part. It¡¯s getting out.¡±

    ¡°So I presume you¡¯ll want to just walk through the front door then?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯ll be Kaidan¡¯s job. He¡¯s taking some particularly loud and rowdy boys with him to draw most of Asmodeus¡¯ forces closer to the surface.¡± Octavian said, and as he did, he unrolled a large blueprint of Dudael. He pointed at one of the lower levels in the mountain. ¡°You and I, meanwhile, will be going in from the other side.¡±

    Katherine leaned forward, took a quick glance, and leaned back. All the while her face had the same deadpan expression. ¡°You honestly want me to believe that a secret passage under the mountain exists and has not been covered up yet? Asmodeus just left it open for us to waltz in?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± He said plainly.

    Katherine stood up, but her anger left her, instead confusion gripped her senses. ¡°How are you so sure of this? How do you even know this? Octavian¡­ What are you not telling me?¡± She asked, staring deep into his emerald eyes.

    ¡°Many things Katherine. There are many things that you not only don¡¯t need to know, but don¡¯t have the authority to know.¡±

    ¡°You sack of shit.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry little hunter. I¡¯ll tell you in due time. The story of the demon that escaped the pit.¡± He said with a smirk. ¡°You had your chance to retrieve the prized prisoners without going into Dudael, now you listen to me, obey my every order, and maybe by the end of this, you¡¯ll still be alive to shout all your pathetic insults at me.¡±

    ¡°Guhh.¡± Katherine grunted, gritting her teeth and bearing Octavian¡¯s humiliating attitude. ¡°Alright, what then?¡±

    ¡°After that, we fight whatever loud and rowdy things we encounter, find the prisoners, and take them out.¡±

    ¡°That easy, huh?¡±

    ¡°That easy.¡± He echoed her. ¡°Ten days. That''s how long you have to prepare yourself until we begin our assault. Now go, I¡¯ve had my men prepare a fancy dinner for you, I don¡¯t know how long its been since you¡¯ve had some decent food.¡±

    ¡°How kind of you, I¡¯ll have to refus-¡± She interrupted him, but Octavian interrupted her right back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t play tough with me Katherine, I¡¯m not forcing you to dine with me. It was only an offer. You can have it alone if you¡¯d like to keep playing the loner.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that, thank you.¡± She smugly said, making her way out of Octavian¡¯s office before he could say anything. She heard him sigh and swear in anger, which satisfied her immensely.

    Returning to her room, Katherine found quite an exquisite meal waiting on her table. A perfectly cooked steak filet with stuffed grilled pepper and saut¨¦ed vegetables on the side. Katherine shook her head.

    ¡°Damn Octavian¡¯s got demon cooks too?¡± She said, making her way to her bathroom to wash up. Inside, she caught herself in the mirror. Her pure-white hair had almost grown back to the same length it used to be back before she shaved it on the side. She blew a stray flock from her face.

    Well Kath, you¡¯re gonna die in that prison anyway. Might as well look good and enjoy yourself these last few days. You even got a decent last dinner waiting for you. She thought deciding now was a good time to trim her bangs. She grabbed a nearby pair of scissors, and cut them straight, leaving them just barely above her eyebrows. After reaching her desired look, she stepped into the shower. When she finished she made her way back to the living room, where her meal awaited her. Katherine then sat down, giving the filet a light tap of the finger.

    Still piping hot, huh.

    She picked up her utensils, cutting off a small portion along with some of the pepper. It was unbelievably juicy and delicious. The flavor of the steak like melted butter combined with the bite of the stuffed pepper created a symphonic richness in her mouth.

    ¡°Fucking hell!¡± Katherine exclaimed. ¡°Quite literally in this case.¡± She made herself laugh before taking another bite.

    <hr>

    Uriel clutched the frigid bag of ice tightly against her head, keeping the brain-splitting headache she was currently experiencing somewhat at bay.

    ¡°Here girl.¡± Madame L¨¦strava hurriedly said, placing a cup of a dark blue liquid in front of her. ¡°For the pain, and other sores you might have right now. Careful it ta-¡±

    ¡°BLEGHRH!¡± Uriel violently coughed, spitting some of the liquid into a nearby napkin.

    ¡°Bad.¡± Madame finished awkwardly. ¡°Here, some mint candy for the taste after you drink it.¡±

    The angel composed herself, forcing the repugnant liquid down her throat for her own sake. Once she finished it all, she washed away the taste with Madame¡¯s quite delicious candy. Her eyes darted around the nave of the hilltop church they were in, taking note of everyone that was around. It turned out to be a number larger than she expected. Constantine was there sitting next to her on the altar steps. Up next to him were Nathaniel in a wheelchair and Insect further behind him. Madame just returned from a nearby pantry, although Uriel was curious how she knew to come there in the first place, or who called her. Sitting on one of the nearby pews was Sean, and beside him was a man that Uriel did not know. She had seen him around occasionally, and from her understanding he was one of the few hunters left to protect the city. His icy blue gaze pierced through the shadow cast over his face by his large wide hat. He was tall, and even his large brown overcoat could not hide his massive, imposing physique.

    ¡°You feeling better, Uriel?¡± Insect signed to her. She nodded in response.

    ¡°Now then, if you¡¯re certain you managed to find them, please, tell us what you saw, Uriel.¡± Nathaniel said, the pace of his voice quickened and sharp.

    ¡°Its alright if you want to take your time, Uriel.¡± Constantine reassured her.

    ¡°Give her some damn space you idiots!¡± Erika¡¯s voice boomed through the church.

    ¡°T-that''s what I said Grandma!¡± Constantine protested as he shuffled himself further back.

    ¡°Its alright.¡± Uriel finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I can talk.¡±

    Everyone waited on her with bated breath. She took a second to collect herself and began:

    ¡°Constantine gave me the idea to try a different approach. Something that I hadn''t considered previously. I kept trying to find traces of Evan and Wrath this whole time but¡­ I never considered my fa-'''' She paused, reconsidering her next words carefully, given the questionable crowd surrounding her right now. ¡°Mephisto. And I was able to find a trace. It was like a flaming steed in a glass forest. It led me to this massive tower that seemed¡­ upside down, as if the earth was where the sky should have been. Its top burst open, and inside I found all manner of terrible beasts hunting me. There was something truly horrific, something terrible, deep within the tower. A yawning chasm of hunger and flesh hidden behind the guise of a man. It¡­¡±

    Uriel paused, recalling the fear she felt in that moment. ¡°It saw me. It looked at me as if it was¡­ gleeful.¡± She added, her words causing a cold silence throughout the church. After a brief moment she continued. ¡°There was more, as I kept going, avoiding all the terrible creatures, I found an ocean of blood. At the center of which I saw Evan and Wrath. The instant I saw them, I felt myself being viciously pulled out of the dream. But I saw them! The last thing I recall seeing was this mountain range in a scorching desert, a dome-like structure embedded into it.¡±

    There was a collective breath of relief between her friends when she finished, except notably from Madame. No one dared be the first to say anything, but Nathan eventually mustered up the courage to say something.

    ¡°You recognize the place don¡¯t you, Erika?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°Yes. Undoubtedly.¡± She said, not elaborating further.

    ¡°Well, care to share?¡± Constantine asked after a while, the tone of his voice subtly layered with frustration.

    ¡°Far west from this place, in a scorching arid desert stand the Mountains of Hennaga. Carved into these mountains lies Dudael, the ¡®Cauldron of God¡¯.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Uriel pondered.

    ¡°It is a vile pit. A prison. They say it was built by angels, for angels. Fallen angels, damned creatures and the most wicked of demons. But this was hundreds of thousands of years ago. No one truly knows how, not even I, but the old guardians and caretakers were stripped of their forms and enslaved. Broken, shattered, scattered in the depths. The prison was overrun, and its warden gone, lost to time. For hundreds, maybe thousands of years now, it has had a new host, the one who¡¯s most likely taken in your precious friends.¡±

    ¡°Sounds absolutely wonderful, I can¡¯t wait to see it.¡± Constantine said with a dead-pan expression on his face. ¡°Nathan, when¡¯re we all leaving?¡± He said, snapping his fingers and pointing at him.

    Nathaniel chuckled, shaking his head and stroking his beard. ¡°I find it hilarious how you think this will be as simple as walking through the front door of that place, Constantine.¡±

    ¡°Why not Nathaniel? Seems like a pretty simple situation to me. Get in, kill some fools, get our friends and get out.¡±

    Insect pinched the bridge of her nose and shook her head.

    ¡°Constantine, do you remember the lecture I gave you on demon types?¡± Nathan continued.

    ¡°I was supposed to actually remember those lessons?¡± He joked, causing Uriel to snort and chuckle. However Nathaniel and Insect simultaneously gave him what could charitably be called a ¡®death glare¡¯. Constantine coughed, and then began recollecting what he was taught a few weeks back and retelling it.

    ¡°Demons come in two main types. Possessive, and resurrected. Possessive demons are tormented souls that come from hell¡¯s dimension and take over a human, animal or other¡­ host in order to interact with the physical world. Numerous and the most common, but not extremely dangerous or powerful because they¡¯re generally bound by the rules of this reality and their physical vessels. Like genies being placed in a bottle, the bottle restricts them.¡± He said, motioning towards Nathaniel. ¡°I remember that''s how you described it. And then there¡¯s resurrected or reborn demons. Extremely rare and powerful. Demons that create their own false shapes and are thus able to exist without restrictions. Like a genie that made its own bottle as big as it wanted. Was that one it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nathaniel began. ¡°But a simple yes or no would have sufficed you didn''t have to¡­ anyway-¡±

    ¡°Screw you old man.¡± Constantine muttered under his breath.

    ¡°Anyway!¡± Nathaniel accentuated the word. ¡°The one currently in charge of Dudael is an elder demon named Asmodeus.¡±

    It was only for half a second, but Uriel noticed Insect¡¯s eyes twitch with fear at the mention of the name.

    ¡°One of the few resurrected demons we know of. He¡¯s dangerous and powerful beyond your wildest imaginations. No hunter dares try and face him. Even Katherine steered clear of him.¡± He continued.

    ¡°And you know this, how? What are you trying to tell me Nathan? To be scared of some demon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to tell you he¡¯s not just some demon Constantine. Facing Asmodeus is a death sentence. When he first came on this earth thousands of years ago, our covenant was slaughtered. Demon hunters died by the hundreds and still, no one could defeat him. So, they made a bargain. Stuck him in that hole in the desert and let him there to rot. All manner of beasts and demons that we¡¯ve been unable to kill over the years, we lock up in there.¡±

    Uriel stood up from the cold stone, her expression pained with shock. ¡°The hunters made a deal with a demon?¡±

    ¡°They were forced to. This demon could have easily eradicated humanity itself in its infancy if allowed to grow. Some sleeping dogs are best left to lie in peace.¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­ ¡° Constantine said. ¡°Trying to convince me not to go after them? You¡¯re terrified aren''t you?¡±

    ¡°You should be as well.¡± Madame answered. ¡°Perhaps¡­ your friends are already gone. Its best you learn to let go.¡±

    Constantine spun around in a flash. His eyes were alight with anger, and his fists curled tight, but he stopped himself from going further. ¡°After all of this? All of the stupid lessons, all of the beatings and humiliating failures, you want me to just give up on my friends? Friends that are locked up because I was too weak and stupid? Friends that have been captive for months, in what we now learn is a fucking demonic angel-prison? No. You¡¯re all crazy if you think that¡¯s happening. I''m going there, I¡¯ll be climbing that stupid tower, and I don¡¯t care if I do it alone. If I die, I''ll only be answering for my sins anyway.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Uriel said, defiantly standing beside him. ¡°We both carry the weight of our sins. If you are thinking of atoning for them alone, you best forget it. I¡¯ll be right there with you.¡±

    From behind them came a light clap. They both turned around and saw Insect, who called everyone¡¯s attention. With a smirk on her face she signed: ¡°I can¡¯t let you go alone with this idiot Uriel, so I¡¯ll be joining you two.¡±

    Uriel looked at her intensely. She peered into her mind and soul, trying to discern her reasoning. You have some unfinished business with Asmodeus, don¡¯t you Insect? She thought, spotting a glimmer of her intent.

    ¡°No! I forbid you from going.¡± Nathaniel snapped back at her.

    Insect stepped forward, clapping her hands once more and pointing at him with wide eyes.

    ¡°We are not discussing this now. I won¡¯t let you throw yourself in the jaws of death like a fool!¡± He kept shouting.

    ¡°But you have no problem with us going¡­?¡± Constantine bounced in, perhaps against his better judgement.

    Nathaniel turned to him with a ghastly glare in his eyes. ¡°I tried to convince you not to go mere moments ago, I have no control over you.¡±

    ¡°But... you control me?¡± Insect signed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ but I can¡¯t watch someone else I love die because I let them go when I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± He said quietly, but sternly.

    Insect smiled with confidence. Her gaze was bold, and her eyes alight with flame. Still, Uriel could sense the fear that gripped her body, the fear that she tried to hide. ¡°I won¡¯t die. I promise you.¡± She signed.

    ¡°Insect, my dear please!¡± Nathaniel protested, immediately grabbing her hand. ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t¡­¡± He pleaded. She grabbed his with her other, and looked at him with reassurance. She mouthed the word ¡°Please¡± without speaking. They shared a deep longful gaze in silence, before Nathaniel sighed, looking down. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ll hold that promise¡­ Very well. It was perhaps¡­ unbecoming of me to suddenly be so terrified so suddenly. The demon Asmodeus, he is familiar to me. My apologies, Constantine, Uriel, Insect. You¡¯ve been training for this for a long time now, your friends have waited long enough. I will begin making necessary final preparations. The last thing I would want is for you to not have every advantage and bits of information possible. It will take some time, you won''t be able to just go right through the front door. The journey there will also take several days, maybe weeks even. We don¡¯t want any unpleasantries on the way there.¡± He said, his voice quick and trying to hold back his wild anger. Uriel watched closely, feeling the despair that emanated from his body. Without warning, Nathaniel turned his wheelchair around and quickly rushed out of the church.

    A parent wouldn¡¯t give up so easily¡­ not in the face of such peril. You¡¯re not a weak man Nathaniel, but a cunning one. What is it that you know? Uriel pondered as she watched the priest depart.

    ¡°Two weeks.¡± Madame L¨¦strava interjected. ¡°In two weeks you all must be at the gates of Dudael.¡±

    ¡°For what reason?¡± Uriel asked, her eyes still glued towards the door.

    ¡°I consulted the cards and crow bones this morning. There¡¯s a stroke of fortune that might await you all if you make it there in two weeks exactly.¡±

    ¡°A stroke of fortune?¡± Constantine pondered, the gaze in his eyes turning from perplexed to understanding. ¡°Well, your teaching¡¯s what allowed Uriel to find this prison in the first place. I shouldn¡¯t question where its not my place.¡±

    ¡°I suppose then¡­¡± The man sitting beside Sean said, standing up from the pew. His voice was deep and ragged, and his blue eyes shone gray in the light peering down into the church. The rest of his lower face was covered by a thick black mask that ran down over his chin and neck as well. ¡°You¡¯ll be needing some more hands on deck for this mission?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering when you¡¯d introduce yourself to us. You are?¡± Constantine asked.

    ¡°Damien Caramel, at your service.¡±

    Uriel saw Constantine holding back a smirk, but she did not understand what was so curious about the man¡¯s name.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be gathering some men for a small task-force to accompany you. I¡¯ve seen you two around, you¡¯re both strong, got potential. You¡¯d be invaluable to the protection of this city and its people, so if I can, I will offer what help I can.¡±

    Constantine stood up and shook the man¡¯s hand. ¡°I appreciate the help. Truly, from everyone here. I¡¯m not exactly sure why you¡¯ve all managed to put up with me for so long, but I thank you. I¡¯ll pay the debts I owe to everyone, I swear it. I¡¯ll fix the mistakes I¡¯ve made, I¡¯ll make things right again with the world.¡± He said with a sincere tone in his voice.

    Damien¡¯s eyes smiled smugly at him as he turned to leave. ¡°You should be careful making those sorts of promises, friend.¡± He said as Uriel watched him make his way out, following in Nathan¡¯s wheel-tracks.

    ¡°Very well then!¡± Madame¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°You are all dismissed for today. Everyone¡¯s free to have today off, so find something to do.¡±

    The crowd then began to disperse from the church, but Constantine ran to Sean before he left. Uriel watched as the two discussed something, with Constantine handing The Death Rose over to Sean. He inspected it, then handed it back to Constantine, who holstered it on his belt. After Sean left, only Uriel, Constantine, and Insect lingered. Their mentor mentioned she had something to do in another part of the building, so it ended up being just her and Constantine left standing near the altar.

    ¡°What was that about?¡± Uriel questioned.

    ¡°Nathan told me Sean¡¯s an engineer, so I asked him to take a look at the Rose, see if he can get rid of the nasty drawback it has. Plus, just asked him how far along he is on an additional thing I¡¯ve asked him for.¡±

    Uriel raised an eyebrow. Constantine only smugly smiled back at her. ¡°He¡¯s real smart, you know. Apparently he¡¯s the one who designed and made Nathan¡¯s prosthetics, the one on your leg. If you want him to change anything about it to make it better, you should tell him.¡±

    Uriel pulled up the leg of her trousers, looking at her metallic prosthetic. She flexed her ankle, moving the chrome foot in a circular motion. ¡°Nothing that I¡¯d want to change right now, but I¡¯ll keep it in mind¡­ Maybe he can increase the weight a bit, its a bit light and the more confident I get in my strength I get the harder it is to kick with it sometimes. Scared I might accidentally smash it to bits.¡±

    Constantine chuckled, nodding. The two sat in silence for a while before Constantine sighed, letting his head hang low. ¡°Faaah...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Uriel asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ trembling. I guess the realization finally hit me. It¡¯s been so long that I never thought this day would come, and now it finally has.¡±

    ¡°Sorry you thought my abilities were so poor.¡± She said, shrugging.

    ¡°No I¡­ didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± He apologized. ¡°You¡¯re seriously amazing. Evan and Wrath would be dead without you.¡±

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯m trying to lighten the mood, and t-thanks. I feel the same way, however there¡¯s a burning desire within me now. For the first time in months I feel¡­ like I have reason to hope again. It¡¯s almost time, Constantine, we will endure whatever hell awaits us in that prison and we will find them. I am not afraid anymore. But¡­¡± She confessed, looking up at him with her beaming, pallid eyes. ¡°I need you and Insect there with me. I need to know that I can rely on you, can I?¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey come on now.¡± He said, walking close and embracing her by the waist, pulling her to him. ¡°I promised you I¡¯ll never leave you behind again, didn''t I? We¡¯ll get through this together, we¡¯ll get them all back and things will be as they were before.¡± He said, his voice trembling with melancholy. But there was something else trembling in his voice. Uriel peered at him, her breath hot against his chest. She pressed her hand near the base of his neck, feeling his heartbeat.

    ¡°My tainted heart beats within yours, can you feel it still?¡± She asked, her voice echoing with her angelic vibrato.

    ¡°I must admit Uriel, that moment when you possessed me felt extremely strange. But¡­ I don¡¯t dislike the thought of you always being with me.¡± He confessed, looking down at her hand. He lifted his gaze, his own hand moving up to caress her cheek and brush her sky-like hair from her face.

    ¡°My angelic nature and upbringing¡­ they made me fall for you the second I laid eyes on you¡­ I really never stood a chance¡­ hah.¡± Uriel said with a bright smile and laugh. She then leaned in and pressed her cold lips against his.

    The moment their lips touched, it was like a spark of embers flared up, consuming them both with desire. Their kissing intensified, with each pulling the other¡¯s neck and bodies closer. The passion between them became almost feral, animalistic. Uriel never felt her breathing so intense, her body aching in such an unusual yet pleasant way. She unwillingly let out a lascivious moan when Constantine pressed his hand against her modest chest.

    ¡°C-Constantine¡­ f-fuck¡­ what is this feeling...?¡± She said, her voice breathy and whispery, and smelled pleasantly of the minty candy from earlier.

    Before Constantine could answer, there was a loud cough that made both of them freeze. Insect was standing and staring with quite a perturbed expression on her face. Uriel and Constantine quickly detached themselves from one another and cleaned themselves up. Insect looked away, her cheeks an embarrassed red.

    ¡°This is still a church, idiots. Take it elsewhere.¡± She signed for them. ¡°At least clean up when you¡¯re done.¡± She finished before scurrying out of the church.

    Both of them waited for her to leave before turning back to one another. Uriel smiled awkwardly, sensing that the moment had passed. She sat up and began walking away. Before she could say anything however, Constantine said something that made her heart leap.

    ¡°You wanna¡­ go back to our cabin?¡±

    Uriel spun on her heels with a lustful lip bite. She slowly walked on over to him, and sat down on his lap, facing him. Constantine gulped. He stared into Uriel¡¯s hazy eyes as she tugged on her button-up shirt, revealing her shoulder. She leaned slowly forward, pressing her lips against his ear.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Her whisper echoed, making him shiver. ¡°I want to do it right here.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°You called for me, Asmodeus?¡± Mephistopheles asked the demon before him.

    The room they were in was something that turned the inanimaliat¡¯s stomach into a knot. It was dark and damp. A strange humidity was in the air and no matter how closely he looked, Mephisto could not see any walls surrounding him through that pressing darkness. The strangest thing however was in front of him. Asmodeus was sitting in a plain looking office chair, but he looked up at a smashed together arrangement of giant bulbous eyeballs protruding from the walls. Bloodshot eyeballs, with dripping red tendrils surrounding them. Each eye pressing against the other, with each iris a massive black sheet. Mephisto felt nauseous as one of the eyes further to the side blinked and turned to stare at him.

    ¡°What the fuck¡­?¡±

    ¡°Come closer Mephisto.¡± Asmodeus invited him. ¡°What do you see within this eye?¡± He asked, pointing at one of the bigger ones.

    Mephisto forced himself to look into one. Strange shapes began to form within. At first nothing but abstract lights, but slowly they congealed into proper forms, until it became a proper location.

    I recognize that place. Its¡­ this very prison¡­

    ¡°Is this your version of a security camera Asmodeus? I must say it completely suits your style.¡±

    ¡°Why yes, indeed. That''s exactly what it is. Have you been enjoying your exploration of Dudael these past few months?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen better places.¡± Mephisto said, trying to be emotionless.

    ¡°It wounds me to hear you say that, after all the effort I put into making this place seem¡­ human. What about your friends? How are they... holding up?¡±

    ¡°What do you care? In fact, why did you even call me here, you creep?¡± He shouted, his voice now alive with anger.

    Mephisto jumped back when a large, chitinous creature suddenly emerged from a hole in the darkness around him. The beast was an unholy cross between a hound, an insect and a massive stallion. Dark black scales covered its lengthy, muscular body all the way up to its scorpion-like tail, from where a vile red liquid dripped from it. It rushed to Mephisto the second it saw him, lunging with its massive frontal sword-like appendages, but stopped when Asmodeus casually raised his hand. The demon spun around in his chair, and looked questioningly at the creature with his unblinking stare.

    ¡°Yes?¡± He asked it, and the creature responded by opening what was to be its mouth, but looked like two human hands clasped together. Its clicked and shrieked, an ear-grating noise that not even Mephistopheles could stand, covering his ears.

    ¡°Ah, I see. Could you tell Aramia that she has my permission to throw this demon into solitary confinement for a few dozen years?¡± Asmodeus casually communicated with the creature. It seemed to accept his message, before it scurried back from where it came.

    ¡°All your fucked up shit never ceases to surprise me Deus.¡± Mephisto told him once the creature left. ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

    ¡°I call them Locusts of Abaddon. Some of my more successful experiments. Did you know, their blood is extremely flammable? So much so that Lord Azazel would use them as fuel for some of his machines.¡±

    Ah, so that''s the shit that nearly burned my eyebrows off on our way here.

    ¡°Are they¡­ sentient?¡± He asked.

    ¡°The locusts are sentient in some capacity, yes, but they obey me because they fear me. Most beasts in this place do, for good reason.¡± Asmodeus said, smiling ominously at Mephistopheles. A chill shot through his spine, making his hair stand on ends.

    ¡°Is that why you called me here tonight? To try and intimidate me some more?¡±

    ¡°No Mephistopheles I have no ill-motive such as that. I merely¡­ was curious, and wanted to talk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening. Don¡¯t have much choice.¡±

    ¡°Do you think power and truth are intertwined?¡± Asmodeus asked, turning back to his wall of eyes.

    Mephisto lingered, trying to come up with a satisfactory answer. He was unable to. ¡°You don¡¯t like talking about boring things, like how¡¯s the weather and stuff, huh?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in a desert, Mephisto. The weather is always the same, dry and hot.¡± The demon said plainly.

    ¡°I guess, they definitely are intertwined.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct, even though you¡¯re just answering to placate me. Despite your bravado, you¡¯re just as scared of me as the locust that came here earlier.¡± Asmodeus said, standing from his chair and floating over to Mephisto, and past him. As Mephisto watched him, he noticed that the door through which he came into this room was gone, replaced by the same darkness he saw around him. The only points of reference for him now were Asmodeus, and the wall of eyes behind him. ¡°Come now Mephisto, you don¡¯t want to get lost in this place.¡± The demon warned, almost with a chuckle.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± He said, rushing after the floating demon.

    ¡°I told you, I am curious about you. Truth is a fickle thing is it not?¡± Asmodeus said, as the two of them walked through the endless dark. ¡°They say when the Progenitor God created the first lights, ¡®Truth¡¯ was among them. Truth bound itself to every being, every soul henceforth. The truth of existing, of the supreme self, of ¡®I¡¯.¡± The demon said, as he spoke, he waved his right hand through the air, and bright red lines of blood began to draw shapes into the darkness. A massive serpent that stretched forever in one direction without end. From it, Asmodeus pulled two drops of shining crimson blood, like ripping two scales from a dragon. He then flung them into the darkness, and the two drops became many. Mephisto quickly realized the blood that was shining represented an image of the night sky.

    ¡°I don¡¯t fully follow, Asmodeus.¡± Mephisto confessed.

    ¡°The soul is bound to the concept of truth. Be it demon, angel, human, animal, no matter what you are. But truth can never be fully attained, think of it as your consciousness, your very essence in orbit around a star. You¡¯re always in proximity to it, but you¡¯re never able to fully touch it.¡± Asmodeus explained, showing Mephisto abstract depictions of planets and orbits as he did.

    ¡°And how does that intertwine with power then?¡±

    ¡°¡®Power¡¯ was created in the same instant as ¡®Truth¡¯. These two lights of God were like¡­ twins. They touched each other, holding their warm embrace for an infinitesimal moment before being forever stripped from the other. Power represents truth, and truth represents power, and both are forever separated, unable to be grasped. But power is what we, beings of flesh and blood, have control over. Power is what allows us to manipulate the soul, distracting the will of mortals.¡±

    ¡°Once the will is distracted¡­ the consciousness falls out of orbit, correct?¡± Mephisto intervened.

    ¡°Exactly. A will that has been corrupted in such a manner plummets from the orbit of the truth like a falling star.¡± Asmodeus capitulated, his hand closing around the drop of blood that orbited around him. He then threw its shards out in the darkness, and for one moment, the frayed rays of light looked like a rainbow of inconceivable colors to Mephisto. He instinctively reached out to grasp one, but they fell through his fingers. ¡°We both are undeniable truths of this world, Mephisto, but I, unlike you, have the power to manipulate this world as I see fit.¡± Asmodeus said, smiling.

    The demon reached out into the darkness, grabbing an invisible door-knob, and opening the door through which Mephisto entered. He turned around, and the wall of eyes that slowly shrunk until it disappeared due to their walk was now right behind him as if he never moved from the spot. Mephisto couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as the light from the corridor washed over him.

    ¡°Before I go, Asmodeus, you should know this. Perhaps I¡¯ve not seen the real grand truth of this world that you spoke of now, perhaps I may not have the power to change things as I would like, but what I have seen and done has made my very soul unshakeable. I¡¯ve endured hell beyond what your silly magic tricks can conjure. You do not scare me, and you will be nothing more than an obstacle to overcome. I will take great pleasure in ending your life.¡±

    ¡°Just like you swore you¡¯d end Azazel¡¯s, correct?¡±

    ¡°How do you¡­?¡± Mephisto asked, his eyes going wide.

    ¡°Hmhmhm.¡± Asmodeus stifled his laughter. ¡°This is why I enjoy your company Mephisto. You believe you have so much power, and yet, you couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth.¡±

    ¡°Bite me, fleshbag.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wish for something you¡¯ll regret.¡± Asmodeus said, turning back to the darkness. But he paused, turning to face Mephisto once more. ¡°Ah, I forgot. Here¡¯s a piece of the truth that you would love to hear. Your daughter and her friend, they¡¯ve finally found us. They¡¯ve begun preparing for their journey here.¡±

    Uriel? Constantine? Oh¡­ no¡­ no, no, no, no! YOU CANNOT COME HERE, NO! His thoughts raced, and Asmodeus seemed to take great pleasure in seeing the panic on his face.

    ¡°You should tell your armless friend, he¡¯s been looking forward to their arrival and should use this time to prepare for them.¡± Asmodeus taunted some more.

    ¡°You BASTARD!¡° Mephisto said, lunging forward and grabbing Asmodeus by the collar. The demon did not react. Mephisto stared helplessly up into the demon¡¯s bloodshot eyes. He wanted to rip him apart, but knew that he lacked the power to do so. Accepting his defeat once again, Mephisto let go, gritting his teeth and turning around. He walked out through the door as the demon¡¯s voice still called out to him.

    ¡°Two weeks. That¡¯s when they¡¯ll arrive. What will you do until then Mephisto?¡± It asked him. ¡°You¡¯ve crawled like a worm all over this prison for months, hoping to find one flaw to exploit. Perhaps you¡¯ve found it, perhaps not yet. Either way, I will enjoy watching you squirm almost as much as I¡¯ll enjoy meeting¡­ ahh, what a lovely name you¡¯ve given her. Was it Camael that came up with it or you? Uriel¡­ so beautiful.¡± He said, as his damned laughter echoed in the deepest recesses of Mephisto¡¯s mind.